Seducing The Villains Father

Beguiling the Enemy's Patriarch
"Father..."
I looked up at the man in front of me, my eyes open. I could see his neat eyebrows
creeping up. His handsome face flashed a blank look.
"Father?"
"Ehm..."
I made a slip of tongue again. This mouth of mine! This damn mouth! I changed my
words quickly.
"Well...no...Your Majesty"
"..."
His Majesty who seemed offended did not even answer. Ah, it was wrong of me to keep
turning a healthy, unmarried young man into a father.
I smiled widely. No matter how beautiful this man is in this celestial world,
smiling eyes are always considered beautiful.
I said with a big smile that cramped my face.
"Will you marry me?"
'Just marry me instead of the scary Lady Elard.'
Marriage. Huh?
With his cat-like, red-purple eyes and his shiny silver hair, the young emperor,
Euredian Belgoth, immediately looked at me with an absurd face.
"Princess."
"Call me Yerenica."
This man with his absolute defensive iron wall would never do it though.
Once again, I looked up at Euredian with my sparkling eyes. He looked a bit

embarrassed now.
"I didn't kidnap you to marry you."
"I know that."
"But why?"
I pondered for a moment. Why? Well, Because if we get married, you'll get to live
longer. But I can't say that. In the end, I just said something romantic.
"I fell in love with you the first time I met you."
"But I don't love you, princess.."
Eh?
"And you know, I already have a fiancée.." I can barely smile after he finished
these two sentences. Just keep calm.
"You said she wasn't your fiancée"
"Well, let's call her my future fiancée then."
Look at this. I know for sure that he's lying!
I barely kept my smile without grinding my teeth.
"You're right. Let's say the future is unpredictable. Does Your Majesty love Lady
Elard?"
"I can't really say I do..."
"Well, does that mean I have a chance?"
"Why should I give you a chance?" Euredian answered my defiant question lightly.
"Because you like me...?"
I blacked out at his expression. Euredian was laughing loudly. He was so handsome
that it was easy enough to fall into frustration.
Again, he's rejected me. I can't believe it's too fast!
"Well, I don't think so."
I've put aside my pride because I thought he was friendly, but after all, he's
still a suspicious and tall-walled man.
I like you. I love you. Should there be more reasons?
–You don't love her at all, what are you talking about? I quickly focused back and
started to try to appeal to him.
"If you marry me, there will be a lot more to gain than marrying Lady Elard."
"For example?"
"I own a granary in the western valley of Lebovny. You know right? The western
valley is the blessed land by the goddess!"
"If it's blessed, Belgoth is full of that."
"A-and! I'm the youngest princess of Lebovny. I have a lot of dowries, thanks to
that I own a considerable amount of money..."
"Is the Lebovny Princess worried about Belgoth's treasury?"
I won't give up. How about this one?
"If you marry me, my father will open the Glucaman road!"
The reply was unexpected.
"Even if I don't marry the princess, I think the Glucaman Road will be opened
soon."
The horse was bound to mute the honey. My country is a small and powerless kingdom.
Which is sad, to say the least. If he knew I was doing this in order to save him,
he'd accept our marriage instantly! But I can't spit it out. I screamed out to the
gods.
If you marry Lady Elard, you will surely get a terrible ending! She's going to
raise your son as the evil black wizard and you're going to be murdered by him
before you get past 40! I'm trying to save you here!
But if I get those words in public, I'll be treated like a crazy person or will be
questioned about the source of this information. In the end, I used my last card. I
really didn't want to use this!
"Don't you think I'm pretty?"
"Well, I don't know"
To say the least, I was speechless.
Right. Euredian Belgoth was clearly a cold-blooded man with no trace of remorse.
He's setting an iron wall as well. I was bitter. This is the first time my beauty
isn't working!
Of course, it was not new enlightenment. This man, even compared to Yerenica, was a
good-looking man who would not lose to her.
"Oh. Will you be angry if I answer this? The Lebovny Princess who looks like a
cat?" Euredian smiled.
"...."
"This is the first time I've been proposed to, so it's nice. But, I want you to
know that I don't want to marry the princess. I don't want a marriage without love
as a foundation."
I was so drained that I ended up nasal breathing.
'Hey! Earlier you said you didn't love Lady Elard!'
Euredian shrugged as he read my face like he found something funny. On this windy
day, there was a lot of bitterness.
"I'm trying to love her."
"What?"
"As soon as the Glucaman Road opens, I'll send you back to Lebovny."
Oh, this iron wall can't be passed.
He says that he'll try to love that wicked woman just because he doesn't know
anything about it yet. That woman will teach your son how to use black magic!
I feel frustrated to death. This isn't just to save the future of Euredian Belgoth,
but to save my future too. I must stay close to him like a molasses as long as I'm
in this body. I must change this world before the original timeline of the story
starts.
"Heh." I stepped back, swallowing tears of sorrow. First, I need to do something.
My eyes flashed open.
Do you think I'll give up just because you put up a wall like that? Since I'm the
captivity of Belgoth, I'm surely going to seduce you!
Euredian went away from me with an amused look. Bad brat!
It has been a year since I fell into the world in the book. Well, about 20
years before the original story began.
My desperate attempt to save us both, the pitiful supporting roles, started off
with the rejection of the "villain's father."
"What are you going to do about the name, sister?"
It was a warm, spring day as I looked at my sister across the tea table. She looks
like a red rose with her braided curly red hair. She was beautiful and currently
pregnant with only three months left.
My sister, Tezevia, seemed to be worried about my question. I held the cup tightly
as my heart pounded.
"Do you think brother-in-law has already decided? If not, what did you choose?"
"Well..."
My sister seemed to be a little embarrassed and I somehow knew why.
"Brisney."
I covered my twitching lips with the teacup. I already expected that name.
"Brisney...that's a pretty name." I couldn't stop my voice from shaking a little.
"Don't you think it sounds too much like a pet name?" Tezevia's cheeks turned red
like her hair.
"No, it's cute." I tried my best to answer.
It turned out just like the novel. This is the world of the novel 'Brisney Wants to
be Happy' that I read before I died. Sitting across from me, Tezevia, is pregnant
with Brisney, the heroine of the novel.
The heroine of the novel is growing inside my sister's stomach. This can lead to
many endless possibilities.
8 months ago, I became a supporting character in this world — this isn't just a
dream but my reality. The original story was like a poem that you'd try to write
with it's first page¹ just around the corner.
An unpleasant tragedy took place before the main story progressed. It started with
the young Emperor of Belgoth kidnapping my pregnant sister.
***
PR/N:
¹ if this isn't clear it just means that they're close to the first event in the
book.
A passage from the book flashed through my head.
[Silver hair that glowed faintly in the sun.]
My heart dropped suddenly as Tezevia opened her mouth soundlessly.
[A reddish-purple eye was glaring at her with great intensity]
'Scary...! No.'
I trembled as I recalled the scene that was written.
Belgoth empire is in the east of this continent. It was a country that held wealth.
In the middle of the continent is our little kingdom, Lebovny. A country that can
be trampled by the said empire. The Emperor of that great empire was the one who
took my pregnant sister and kept her in Belgoth for ten years. Of course, he is an
unlucky man and, in the end, died tragically at the hands of his own son.
When he died, I grabbed my cell phone and cried loudly!
"It's still scary..."
Perhaps because he is now a mighty ruler of a great empire despite not being
properly described in the novel? Or maybe because I see them as real people now.
Anyway, the emperor of Belgoth kidnapping my sister was only the prelude to a long
novel. It was also the beginning of the tragedy of the father and mother of the
protagonists, the mother being my sister.
Tragedy.
Yeah, I said it was a tragedy.
The novel 'Brisney Wants to be Happy', was a story of growth, sweet and sometimes
sexy romance. The happiness of the main characters is the most important as it was
built on the sacrifice of my generation. Basically, it's about healing the
protagonist's suffering through each other. None of the main characters' parents
had lived a smooth life. It's not that they didn't live a smooth life...
"...Almost all of them are short-lived..."
Even if they survived, they are crippled or infected with a disease then die.
Unhappy even after death. Isn't this going a little too far?
A stifled sigh came out of my mouth. The big problem is that this is already a year
before the main characters of the novel are born. I am also the only person who
knew all the contents of the story. If it wasn't me, who would save them?!
I made up my mind. I'll try to stop the tragedy of the novel from happening!
Plan A: Stop the invasion of Lebovny in Belgoth.
With that in mind, I started living in this world.
"Yes, it's good to have a plan."
Although to implement the plan, I needed to know when Belgoth would invade Lebovny.
It wasn't mentioned in the novel and there was no explanation on the reason either.
Well, 'Brisney Wants to be Happy' is a story about the main character, Brisney. Of
course, the contents of the parents' generation appeared briefly in the first
volume but it was not very detailed either. All I know is that the agreement
between Lebovny and Belgoth had been broken for certain reasons which led to
Belgoth's attack on Lebovny's royal family. The only fact I know is that Tezevia
was kidnapped as a hostage.
I didn't know anything else. Why? Because it wasn't said in the novel.
No matter how hard I pulled my hair, I only remember one sentence.
'Lebovny refused to follow the agreement and the emperor of Belgoth became angry.'
"So....What is it?...!" I dropped down in the chair. I was the reader, not the
writer!
My escort knight, Fernandez, who saw me slouching on the chair looked at me

apprehensively.
"What are you worried about, Princess? You don't look well..."
"Yes..." I looked gloomily at him.
"I'm worried about your right leg and left eye."
"What?" Fernandez made a strange face. I shook my head at him.
You don't understand. How could you understand? I know Fernandez will get married
this year and will have a son in winter. While my brother-in-law, Duke of Lebanon,
will become crippled as he tries to rescue Tezevia.
This man's future was a tragedy.
Fernandez Cardi. This man is the male protagonist's father. I wish I could tell
both Fernandez and the Duke of Lebanon to stay home and even think about going on a
business trip.
I shook my head and thought again.
An agreement between Belgoth and Lebovny. What kind of treaty did Belgoth make that
they ended up kicking Lebovny's ass?
I looked at Fernandez with determined gaze
"Ferdi."
"Yes, princess."
"Have you heard any negotiations with Belgoth or something like that?"
"If it is a negotiation with the empire, perhaps the Glucaman Road Agreement?"
"The Glucaman Road Agreement?"
'Where did I hear that name before?'
"Yes. In exchange for our country opening the Glucaman Road, the treaty will
provide us some of Azekien's mana stone by the Belgoth Empire."
"Oh!"
In the novel, the Glucaman Road Agreement was a treaty that was briefly mentioned
when the kings discussed the international situation. I immediately stood up. I
knew instantly that this was it!
Yes, in fact, a small kingdom like Lebovny can only have this kind treaty with
Belgoth? After all, the eastern and western parts of the continent are Lebovny's
only advantage and the Glucaman Road Agreement is profitable for Lebovny. Yet we
broke it first? I frowned.
The audacity of this small-sized kingdom to break the treaty. My father, King of
Lebovny, did he have a death wish or something?
Anyway, I thought about it. I clenched my fist and jumped out of my seat.
That's it! The only thing left is the broken agreement. I had to fix it.
"Princess? Where are you going? Princess?"
Fernandez hurriedly called after me as I started to run with all my might, ignoring
the pitiful call. I will apologize to Fernandez later. For now, I should be a
hidden hero that saves this kingdom.
I went straight to the oval office.
"Dad!"
"Oh, Yerenica." The king who looks a lot like me, greeted me with a smile.
"My daughter. Why are you in such a hurry?"
"Father, the Glucaman Agreement!" I say in a hurry. My father opened his eyes wide.
It is quite cute when the king of a country whose small, round face looks all
surprised.
"Father, father..."
"Mm-hmm, my daughter."
"Glucaman Agreement with Belgoth..."

"Mh-hmm..." And my father avoided my eyes. Huh?
"You don't have to know my daughter."
"What?"
"My youngest daughter, you don't have to know the complicated international
situation. It will only hurt your head."
What nonsense! I managed to suppress my temper. Brisney is only three months away
from being born. In the novel, Brisney said that she was born a few weeks earlier
than her scheduled date, which is less than two months away. The Imperial Army came
before that. I am in a hurry to know so I pulled my father's arm.
"No way, dad. Are you thinking about something strange?"
"Mh-hmm? Something strange...Yerenica."
I saw it. I saw it. A cold sweat spilling over my father's forehead. I took a deep
breath and shouted.
"DAD!"
After three hours of hard work, my father finally gave in. The content was so
baffling that I could only open my mouth.
"So, you sealed off the Glucaman Road?" I said the words back to my father in a
daze. It sounded like something out of the blue, but this is the reality.
The Glucaman Road was the shortest route connecting Western Azekien and Eastern
Belgoth and its owner was Lebovny, which was located between the two. Lebovny
signed an agreement to receive some of the items from both Belgoth and Azekien if
the road was opened.
Belgoth was in the eastern part of the continent and an empire that does not have
mana stones. It is a mineral that is necessary to protect the yellow sea and
border, so Belgoth needs the right to travel through the Glucaman Road.
As for Lebovny, they had the advantage by being paid for mana stones.
However, recently, a large mine was found in Azekien. Naturally, the volume of mana
stones being traded skyrocketed between Belgoth and Azekien. This led to my
father's greed. So, last year, he changed the agreement. Instead of being paid with
the mana stones, he wants to be paid with 10% of the total transaction volume.
It was scary. No, this guy, this empire is scary!
"Err, they can only go to Azekien if they use Glucaman Road, so this is a winning
condition for me." My father hurried out his excuse.
It's been two years since we sealed off the road. Two years! I'm pissed.
"Are you not afraid of the empire's retaliation?!" My voice grew louder.
"Oh, my God, Yenny. Yenny, even though Belgoth is the eastern power, it is also a
country that signed a peace treaty with us. They can't hurt us."
My father seemed to try to appease me somehow. Sadly, not a word was heard.
That very Belgoth will be here soon. We will be raided. Tezevia will be kidnapped.
They will kidnap her!
"You're never going to reopen Glucaman road, are you?"
"There's no reason for that. If we wait a little longer, we will get mana stones
that our kingdom wouldn't even imagine even after working for months." My father
gave a very gentle answer.
Yeah. If I were not in the novel and didn't know what would happen, I would have
believed it. This situation may have been a victory for Lebovny without a tug-of-
war situation.
But I knew that Belgoth's patience would soon crumble!
"Oh, really." There is nothing else I can do to change my stubborn father's mind.
So, I left the office.
Plan A failed. I can't believe it failed before I could even do anything. I bit my
lips as I sighed for the 145th time.
Let's wake up. How long am I just going to sigh?
"...Good. I need plan B."
Fernandez who was following Yerenica seemed to be surprised when he saw her mumbled
to herself. He can see the burning determination in her eyes as he follows along.
If we can't stop Belgoth' s invasion of Lebovny, then... the next thing will happen
is Tezevia's kidnapping. That's my plan B. Stop the Emperor of
Belgoth from kidnapping my sister!
By the way, when exactly did Belgoth invade?
At this point, I can say that I have no luck.
"Oh, come on!" I screamed as I gripped my head.
I don't know. I don't know. I can't remember!
I took a handful of my soft pink hair as I thought, "Ahem, when the hell is it?"
Belgoth is coming in for a surprise invasion and as soon as I remember Plan B, I

know the coffin was sealed. Before I can stop my sister's kidnapping, I need to
know when the empire is coming. But I didn't know exactly when.
I know the time was clearly mentioned in the novel, unlike the Glucaman Agreement.
I just can't remember! I'm sure I read it!
I tried to recall more as I held on to my hair.

At the very beginning of the novel, the date of the invasion was mentioned.
It was also mentioned in the middle of the story. I was too focused on the love
story between the characters that I forgot about the background information.
Get a grip!
I took a deep breath.
"No. Let's calm down. I can do it. It will come to me..."
....but no. Nothing came to my mind and it seemed like my memory just went out to
the window. I felt like I forgot the more I thought about it.
"Damn it."
I ended up lying on the bed, spitting out profanities. I know that the tragedy is
coming but I can't tell when. It seems like I can't be the hidden hero to save the
kingdom.
I hit the pillow in a fit of rage.
"Why do I have to worry about this in the first place?" My thoughts went back to
the start of this whole situation. At the very moment when this suddenly happened
to me. Why am I trying to save the kingdom? Why am I doing it?
Well, the whole thing started 8 months ago as I woke up in Yerenica' s body.
***
Before I became Yerenica, I was a normal college student named Seo Eun-Seo. I was
looking for a job in the middle of my graduation. Currently, working in a cramped
dining room and was poor.
One morning, after I finished my night job on the way back home.
I died...
I must have. The cause of it was the bus I was on collided head-on with an oncoming
car.
I was reading a novel on my cell phone not anticipating what would happen. I was
reading 'Brisney Wants to be Happy,' which was a series.
Then suddenly there was a loud roar and my body was pushed forward.
What I saw was the bright headlight of the car that collided with the front of the
bus. Then the bus turned over and the floor of the bus became the ceiling, and
something broke. I heard the sound as I fell. It was immediate. I didn't even have
the chance to feel scared. Before I could feel the pain, the world turned black.
The bus completely overturned. It was an accident and I died in an instant.
It was not unreasonable.
I thought I was dead, but it turned out I wasn't.

I woke up lying on a soft bed. The hand that I spread out before my eyes was much
more delicate, elongated, and smooth than my hand.
I quickly got out of bed, and when I saw my reflection in the mirror for the first
time, I screamed.
"Aaaaah!"
"Yerenica?" A curly red-haired woman ran into the room at the sound.
When I saw her, I was even more surprised and screamed again.
I looked back at my reflection. My light pink hair, my face which was frightened
was beautiful. The most surprising thing...
"Princess! What can I do for you?
She called me a princess! I squealed on the spot. I'm done.
The whole situation shocked me. As soon as I opened my eyes in my new body, I
became weak, because of the shock, I couldn't even stand.
Apparently, I was in a coma for a week.
Once I woke up again, I dragged my feet and looked in the mirror. It still
reflected the same face just like a week ago. With skin white as snow, light pink
hair which looked as sweet as cotton candy and clear blues eyes. My hand reached
out to the mirror by itself.
"Hiyaa..."
The face that I saw was beautiful. After living for 25 years, my previous life's
face was something that can't compare to my current face, I looked like a squid
back then.
I stroked the mirror and admired it for a long time. I looked down and noticed that
I was alive, but I couldn't believe it.
The soft pink hair that fluttered around the waist almost looked like it would melt
away if I touched it. The same can be said for the cheeks which was white as snow.
No matter how I looked at it, I looked like a 17 or 19
year old. Perhaps around that?
"I thought I was dead... dead." I murmured with a big smile. The voice that came
out was sweet as honey.
If I grew up just a little more, I would have a lot of handsome men around me. I
could not help but smile. This is the face of a celebrity.
I do feel better, it will be fine. I don't have to worry about my rent anymore or
living paycheck to paycheck.
That alone is good enough. God, it felt so wonderful. It's like I won the jackpot.
"Uh-huh." Even if I'm not dead this will do!
I am thankful for this beautiful face. It must have been hard to get this. I must
have saved my country in my previous life.
But then something surprising happened. Ten maids stepped into the room when I was
close to kissing the mirror.
"You're awake, Princess!"
"Yeah, yeah?" I looked up at her blankly. Their costumes looked way too real.
Apron on a neat black dress that goes all the way to the ankle. A maid hat wrapped
around the hair neatly. But the most surprising thing is that they called me
'Princess.'
"Eh... Princess? Huh?" I stuttered like a fool. The language that I spoke, what is
it? It's not Korean or English. What, what country is this?
I was still in shock when Miss Maid kept going, "You haven't woken up for a week.
You don't know how worried everyone was. Are you feeling better?"
"Yes, y-yes?"
"Oh my. Why are you responding so formally to me suddenly, my princess?"
The maid with brown hair burst into laughter as she tried to cheer me up.
And I could only empty out my stomach in front of the mirror.
What the hell is going on here?
I remember after that, I washed my face with a barrel of water, then my arms and
legs. I brushed my teeth with a stiff little brush. All those things, I didn't do
it myself. I just sat on the bed and stared blankly at the maids
"Uh-oh..."
"What's wrong, Princess? Is it uncomfortable?"
"No..."
Princess. Princess?
I didn't die. I am alive which is good. I am to live as a princess!
A question came to my mind as my hair was being combed. "Do you know where this
is?" I asked it carefully.
As soon as I spoke, I knew something was wrong. The maid's eyes were so wide open
that it couldn't get any bigger.
"Princess!"
"Quickly get Her Majesty...No, first, call for the physician!"
Immediately, my surroundings turned upside down. I was lost as I saw the maids
running around in a frenzy.
"The youngest princess has lost her memory!"
I could only listen to them while being confused.
***
In short, I woke up in the body of Yereninovica Shubia Lebovny. Lebovny Kingdom is

in the middle of the Liger continent and I am the youngest princess of this
kingdom.
The king and queen who claimed to be my mother and father visited me when I woke
up. I saw the red hair for the first time as soon as I got up. I cried all day for
a few days while being held.
"Yerenica. Our lovely Yeni. Don't you remember me, your mother?" The queen burst
into tears.
"Eh..."
I didn't have a mother. Not even a father.
The queen looked at me sadly and burst into tears of sorrow. So, I cried along with
her. It is good to be alive again, but was it okay to be in this body?
It was a few days later when I noticed something strange. I gazed blankly at the
escort knight in front of me.
"Uh, what's your name again?"
"Fernandez Cardi, Princess."
Cardi!
A flash of recognition struck my mind. After 15 days of not being used, the frozen
brain started to work again.
Cardi, that name I have seen it somewhere. I could not help but laugh at the end of
my thought, "Oh. It can't be."
"Yes?"
"Right. It can't be Cardi. I have a crazy imagination~"
I thought about it carefully, and I could only come up with the novel that I was
reading before I died. Are you kidding me?
"I mean, Fernandez Cardi, is that what you said?" I asked again.
"Yes, Princess?"
"Do you have a son? Or a brother?" My voice trembled as the only Cardi I knew was
the male protagonist from the novel that I was reading before I died. I could hear
my heart stopping.
Alexio Lazar Cardi.

It's a name that I'll never forget. Just how many times did I give my heart to
Lexi? It was sad.
Fernandez tilted his head as he replied, "Son? But I'm still single, Princess?"
"Oh?"
"And I'm the only child in my family."
Yeah. It must be a coincidence or just in my head. No kidding. To think that I came

into a book....
"Ugh..." And like a spring, memories came rushing through my mind.
It was a novel that I read obsessively until the moment of my death. A novel that I
couldn't stop reading, 'Brisney Wants to be Happy'
More memories came through. Lebovny, the Linger Continent, Belgoth Empire beyond
the Cezanne Mountains. All the familiar names I remembered.
Now that I think about it, it was strange. My beautiful red-haired older sister
whose name was Tezevia is also the name of Brisney's mother who was kidnapped at
the beginning of the novel!
I can't believe I just noticed this....
I clutched my head as I tried to remember the settings of the novel.
Lebovny was the kingdom of the heroine, Brisney. The country was as small as a
bird's nail but held a major power as it connected the eastern and western parts of
the continent.
Brisney was the daughter of Tezevia, the first princess of Lebovny. The male
protagonist, Alexio Cardi, was her escort knight.
The love story of the princess and her escort knight. That's the main plot in
'Brisney Wants to be Happy.'
There is another leading character in the novel.
The emperor from the eastern part of Liger. The tyrant of the Belgoth Empire,
Deckard Belgoth. He was the villain in 'Brisney Wants to be Happy.'
I chewed my lips. "Oh my god." I raised my head suddenly, "I really am in the
novel."
"Yes?"
"You really don't have a son, do you?"
"No, I don't, Princess. Why are you asking?"
I suddenly had a throbbing headache. This is the only conclusion that I could come
up with.
I was transported in a novel where the main characters are not even born yet.
When I realized it, I felt like I was going to faint. This doesn't look good. If I
told anyone that I was transported into a novel, who would believe that?
"No way!"
No way. That's crazy, but, if I thought about it, everything made sense.
From one point to the other, the whole thing is weird, but it made sense. I didn't
know why but it did.
What the hell?!
This isn't a dream at all? There is no school, or snow here. When I get up, I'll be
back in my small but comfortable room.
But I didn't. The time just passed as if it were mocking me. One month, then two
months passed. After eight months, nothing had changed.
***
Now, in the present time.
Plan A has failed and I'm currently struggling with plan B.
I am sitting in front of my sister at Duke Lebanon's garden. Sister Tezevia looked

pretty like a red rose without any type of thorns. My niece and the female lead of
this story was named Brisney a few days ago.
"I don't think so."
In just five days, the change was not noticeable. Yeah, it's probably our fault.
Brisney, could you please be born on your due date in June? Don't follow the
original story, baby.
I had no idea that I was looking at my sister's belly with an intense gaze.
"Yerenica?" Tezevia called me in a worried voice
"Huh? Uh-huh?"
"What are you doing? I feel embarrassed." My sister smiled slightly as she started
blushing.
I managed to draw my gaze away from her belly and smiled awkwardly
"It's just amazing that Brisney will soon be born." Those words were 100%
sincere as I laughed my head off.
Well, of course, I thought this would happen. The name and the appearance are the
same as characters, even the castle is exactly as it was depicted in the novel.
When I woke up, I was in the novel.
I was too optimistic in thinking that I could change the plot in eight months,
especially now that I have fully adapted to this being my reality.
"Brisney is going to be so pretty. She will look just like you."
"I would like it if she looked like her father..."
"No, Brisney is going to be a carbon copy of big sister." I said confidently which
surprised Tezevia and I quickly covered my words with a smile.
"A copy?"
Yes, a copy. Brisney is also going to have curly red hair, a small freckle on the
tip of her nose and sky-blue eyes that is a trait of the royal family of Lebovny.
As a baby, Brisney would look exactly like her mother. That's how the writer
described her.
Right. That's good. My eyes once again went back to Tezevia's pregnant belly.
In the novel, Brisney's birth was very difficult.
First, before Brisney was born, Tezevia was kidnapped by the Belgoth Empire; then
she passed away in the beginning of the story. Brisney's father, Duke of Lebanon
died on the way to rescue his wife.
Tezevia, who heard the news, was so shocked that she went into labor early.
Due to this Belgoth and Lebovny could never reach an agreement. So, Tezevia had to
live in Belgoth for 10 years with her daughter.
During this time, young Brisney met the Prince of Belgoth who would become the
villain of the novel. Deckard had his heart broken when Brisney and her mother
returned to Lebovny. The situation enraged him.
I can't remember Deckard Belgoth's middle name because it was so long, but he was
an evil magician who almost destroyed the world in 'Brisney Wants to be Happy.' He
was considered evil because his black magic controlled the dead spirits of hell!
Deckard killed his own father, the emperor of Belgoth, at the age of eleven
– a year after Brisney left.
Why did he kill his own father? It's because he needed to become the emperor to
bring Brisney back from Lebovny!
As soon as he killed his father, he gained the power of black magic. I remember the
description of the whole situation; it was a bloody depiction contrary to the
bright 'Brisney Wants to be Happy' novel.
The emperor of Belgoth, wasn't given a name or description. I couldn't stand it

when I read it.
On the other hand, Tezevia returned to her homeland when Brisney turned 12 years
old. It was during a plague, and my sister got infected with it.
Was it that winter or the year after it? Well, Tezevia finally died because of the
plague.
From that point on Brisney had a difficult childhood. The short life of Brisney's
parents was so awful and horrifying that Brisney's childhood became even more
miserable and tiring.
There are already three victims. Sister Tezevia, her husband the duke of Lebanon,
and the villain's father, the current Emperor of Belgoth.
Lastly, Alexio's father? Well, he will live.
Alexio's father is my escort knight, Fernandez. He will lose one of his legs and
one of his eyes on the very journey that killed The Duke of Lebanon.
There were several scenes in the novel where Alexio carried his injured father.
"...."
Looking back on it, the main characters' parents' generation all ended in tragedy.
"Haaa..." My sister, Tezevia, gave me a dubious look as I continued to sigh.
"Why are you sighing? What's bothering you?"
"What worry...It's nothing."
"If you're having a hard time tell me."
"Uh-huh. No."
"Is something bothering you?"
Oh, my angel Tezevia. It was natural for her to be so kind to someone who was
currently feeling frustrated.
I smiled so that I wouldn't worry my pregnant sister.
I am indeed worried. I haven't been able to sleep for the past five days, as I
don't know when Belgoth's invasion will happen.
There's not a lot of time left until Belgoth attacked the Royal family. The
beginning of the tragedy is right around the corner. F*ck!
I got goosebumps all over. Despite knowing what will happen, I still don't know the
exact date; and every time I think about it, I get chills down my back.
[Liger's Eastern Stronghold Belgoth will have Lebovny's knights fall on their knees
helplessly.]
That passage was so clear and vivid in my memory.
"Oh, are you cold, Yerenica?"
"Uh-huh, A little."
It's cold because the future that I know will come soon. I'm petrified. If
everything keeps going like this, the Imperial army will attack and invade the
royal family.
I'm so terrified that I can't do anything.
That's it, from now, let's hide my sister and Brisney from Belgoth!
***
But, where could I hide her? The only place I know in Lebovny is the Imperial
Palace and the Duke's place.
I started to follow my sister like her shadow from that day on. It was an
inevitable, as it was the only thing that I could do to prepare for the future that
would come.
Currently, I was in the garden with Fernandez close by. This is one way to keep an
eye on sister Tezevia and Fernandez who is also nearby.
Fernandez was my escort knight but more than anything else, he was also going to be
the father of the male protagonist, Alexio. The male protagonist was also one of
the people I wanted to protect.
This way I could save more than one person. My sister, Fernandez, the Duke of
Lebanon, my dad, and the current Emperor of Belgoth who were brutally killed.
"...."
I guess I'm destined to do this. I am destined to change the tragedy that started
21 years ago.
But, if I changed the story now, what will happen to the original plot? The
original plot was terrible, if I change the story slightly, will the current
timeline get ruined?
***
"What the hell are you doing here, going out of the palace alone?"
For the last few days I have been going in and out of Sergey Lebanon house. The
Duke's younger brother and my childhood friend.
"You won't understand this sister's profound thoughts." I said as I clutched the
cushion while lying on the bed.
"Are you even able to do that?"
"Shut up." I threw the cushion right at Sergey, but it missed and fell in front of
him.
"Seriously, who would think that you are the princess of a country?"
"Do you want me to shut your mouth?"
Sergey was a handsome young man who had been Yerenica' s friend since they were
young. This was the same as in the novel. Although, there was almost no mention of
Yerenica in the novel.
She was only mentioned when Tezevia was kidnapped and died, and a few lines that
described by Brisney. That was it.
There was nothing about Yerenica's appearance or who she married.
Nothing like that appeared in the novel 'Brisney Wants to be Happy.'
Yerenica was just a supporting character that didn't play any special part.
"Supporting character without any impact."
"What?"
"No, nothing."
Fortunately, the original Yerenica seemed to have the same personality as I did. Or
probably I was just very good at adapting to the whole situation.
I rolled on the bed again. Hmm. It would be nice to be an extra with no purpose.
How did I end up here?
Sergey was now looking at me with somber eyes.
"Hey, Ser, you know what?" I spat out dryly.
"Hmm?"
"You have to come and rescue me in time?"
Sergey made an absurd face.
"Why would I save you? You have Sir Cardi to do that."
"You will do it for sure." Because the writer wrote it that way in the novel.
I rolled over again. Yerenica only said two lines in the story, just before Tezevia
got kidnapped. The scene in the novel played like a picture in my head.
[Tezevia shouted. There were clashes of swords and screams all over the place that
she had to shout.
"Sergey, please look after Yerenica!"
I saw my little sister's face distorted
"Sister! Sister..."
Tezevia shook her head. She knew that if she ran away, she would be caught. And the
Imperial Army was only targeting the royal family.
Yerenica is the princess of Lebovny who had to remain in the country and could
become the Duke of Lebanon's wife. You must evacuate first after mother and father.
"Sister!" Yerenica cried out as she had her hand stretched out to her sister
"Yerenica. We have to go!"
Serge, who was also a mess, dragged Yerenica away. The crying face soon got further
than and further away.
Tezevia pursed her lips. From now on, she needed to get a grip on herself.
For the sake of her daughter whom she was pregnant with.]
Yeah. That was the only reason why Yerenica was saved and didn't have a single hair
pulled out of her head. I have Sergey.
"I trust you, Sergey."
"Those weird words again."
I don't know why, but I had a bad feeling about this.
All I have to do is get my sister out of the palace in advance.
I will be hiding in a safe place, of course. If something goes wrong, I know Sergey
will save me. This shouldn't be difficult, or so I thought.
A few days later, I'm in this situation.
Hmm. Plan B was successful. During Belgoth's surprise attack on the royal family, I
managed to prevent the Imperial Army from taking Tezevia.
The problem is...
"..."
The sun was shining down on the silver-haired man. I swallowed with difficulty when
I saw his purple eyes and quickly looked away.
I was currently squatting behind a pillar before I looked up at the man blankly.
Clean, silver hair without any impurities and purple eyes. The man's mouth went up.
A blank expression came over my face. In the aftermath of battle, the lazy smile
was gone without a trace.
[The purple eyes with a reddish tint were staring at her with great intensity-]
This was the same situation that was described in the novel, and it was something
that I could feel with my whole body.
The reddish-purple eyes shone strangely. Like the eyes of a predator that had found
the prey it wanted. The Emperor of Belgoth, the eastern Lider
continent, reached out to me.
"I got you, Princess of Lebovny."
"He...."
What...?
***
Few hours prior.
It was a peaceful afternoon. I was in the palace with my sister, having lunch with
our father and mother. Mother looked at me anxiously.
"Yeni, you don't look well. Do you not have an appetite?"
I shook my head, took a sip of the tea and smiled brightly.
"I am fine, don't worry."
It was a lie, of course. I had no appetite at all. I've been on edge these past few
days and it has drained me. However, nothing can be done to ease my tension. This
is the yard where Belgoth's army might attack. Somehow, I felt even more uneasy
today.
This feeling...it's overwhelming...
After lunch, while our family was drinking tea, I kept feeling nervous.
The other three were peacefully talking without any worries.
"What did your doctor say?"
"He said I have nothing to worry about."
"Oh. That's a relief. Always make sure you are comfortable, Tezevia. You should
only listen to things that make you feel good."
"Yes, I'm trying."
I'm nervous. I'm anxious! I couldn't stand it anymore and jumped out of my seat.
"Let's go back, sister! Being out here for too long is not good!"
"Huh? But, Yerenica, it's been less than two hours."
"Two hours is enough!"
I was in a hurry. I forced my sister to get up from her seat. My father and mother
just looked at me with wide open eyes.
"Recently, sister gets easily tired even when she's outside for just a little
while. I'll bring her back to meet you again!" I said quickly before they could say
anything.
"Oh, Tezevia. You said you were alright earlier!"
Tezevia looked at me then at our parents, in confusion. I quickly began walking

away with my sister's arm in my hand.
"Stay in your room today. Please!" I told my mother and father as we were walking
away.
"Yerenica?"
"We have to go!"
Luckily, my intuition was right.
"—!"
Less than half an hour later, a red flag flew over the wall in a distance. Soon
after, a fire broke out at the same time in five different places. It was the sign
of the enemy's attack.
"We are under attack!"
Anyway, I should set up a business with how accurate I was! Look!
I clutched my sister's hand and started running.
"Yenny, what is going on?" Tezevia shouted
"We don't have time. Sister. Over here!"
Pregnant women should be careful while walking but they should be even more careful
when running. But right now, we can forget about that. After all, it was better
than being kidnapped by the empire.
I lead my sister quickly into the star palace. There's a place that I've prepared
for this day.
I bounded up the stairs of the palace and pushed my sister into a room at the end
of the second floor.
"Yenny, Yerenica. Mother and Father..." Tezevia was now crying.
"They'll be fine."
I tried to reassure my sister. In fact, the King and Queen of Lebovny were fine in
the original story. After all, the Emperor of Belgoth's goal was to kidnap the
princess.
Tezevia didn't seem to believe me. After all, I looked like I was going to run
away, as I kept looking out the window anxiously. I didn't mean to do that.
I pushed the large empty bookcase in the room with ease.
There was a small square gap that could barely fit one person.
"Get in there, sister" I pointed to the hole, while wiping the sweat that was
trickling down.
"....?"
My sister looked at me and then at the crack with her tear-stained face. I could
tell that she wanted me to explain. But there was no time. The howling sound could
be heard even closer now.
I quickly guided my sister into the gap. Clearly, for Brisney it was a big hole,
but it was a tight fit for an adult. It couldn't fit the two of us. I couldn't go
in.
There was another hide-away behind the bookcase at the end of the second floor in
the west palace which was written in the novel. Brisney, who returned to Lebovny
had quarreled with Alexio, hid away from him in that hide-away. If you pushed the
wrong button, you would fall into a dungeon.
I don't know for sure, but I needed to tell my sister.
"You see that little knot on the floor? If the Imperial Army comes into this
room...Just press it. It will lead you down to the basement."
"Yerenica."
"You have to watch through these cracks, okay?"
"Yenny!" Tezevia shouted agonizingly. Her face was pale and wet with tears.
"Give me an explanation? What's going on here?"
"Later." I said, "Just think of Brisney, for now."
I covered the hole with the bookshelf again. I looked through the cracks between
the bookshelf.
"See you later, sister."
I never thought it would be the last time I would see my sister, Tezevia. I didn't
know!
Anyway, after hiding Tezevia safely, I sneaked out of the palace. It was time for
me to go to the second hole.
Coming down to the first floor, it was filled with people yelling and the sound of
metals clashing against each other.
"Princess!" The cries of the Lebovny's knights who were looking for me could be
heard.
"Princess Yerenica!"
Chop Chop Chop Chop. I could hear the sound getting closer to me.
Hyuk, did I make a mistake? Should I have just hid in the closet on the second
floor? In any case, Sergey will come to my rescue...
I looked out from behind the pillar of the star palace.
"Huk."
I swallowed my breath at the sight. This scene in front of me, it was exactly as
words had described it in the novel.
A reddish-purple flag flew. The silver blade that stood before me flashed in the
sun. It was quick, but I saw red blood at first glance on the other side of the
pillar on the floor.
"Oh my god. What was that?"
This is not a joke, is it? I squatted back down behind the pillar and gnawed on my
lips.
My only shelter is in the western palace. There was a similar underground hole in
the west place. It was another hole that Brisney found when she was a child in the
palace.
I think it's alright to go there...? Or should I wait for Sergey here?
But the uneasy premonition came again. How would Sergey know to save me? How would
he know where to find me?
I was a believer of the original story but at the same time I was the main culprit
that was destroying the original story. In the end, I stood up shakily.
The western palace was just around the corner. I could carefully move between these
pillars to keep out of sight.
"Oh, Shi—"
I got goosebumps from the chatter on the other side.
I took a deep breath and stared at the pillar front of me. Yeah. If I ran as fast
as I could, I could hide behind a pillar again. I think I can do it.
I held my head up, and once I looked at my surroundings, I bent down and lifted my
dress and ran as fast as I could.
This is it!
A pillar
"Oh."
I succeeded in crossing between pillars without any help. Oh, good. Let's go to the
west palace like this.
I counted and there were six pillars left.
Damn it. That's a lot. I looked out the pillar again, quietly swearing. It seemed
knights had not yet made it this far.
I ran with everything I had.
"Hoiyaa."
I landed smoothly with the strange sound that came out of my mouth unconsciously.
As soon as I hid behind the pillar, I covered my mouth with my hand and looked
around.
No one? Nice, Nice. We're going...!
I crossed two more pillars this way. Now, there are only two pillars left. The high
ground is just around the corner.
I looked out of the pillar and noticed something silvery, but I ignored it. No one
is watching right now.
At the next moment, I came across a pair of eyes that were looking right at me.
"!!!"
My heart almost popped out of my mouth. I clung to the pillar feeling my heart
pounding against my chest. How long have you been watching me?!
The eyes were bright purple. Before I knew what it meant, I heard footsteps
approaching me.
I could hear the armor as my body that was clinging to the pillar slid down.
I was hiding behind the pillar and I could see the shadow getting bigger and bigger
as I could hear the footsteps getting closer.
My heart was beating so hard that I felt like it would burst. I exhaled before I
covered my mouth tightly with my hand.
Pant. Pant.
"......"
I feel like I'm going to cry. My heart cried earnestly. Sergey, it's time for you
to rescue me! I'll give you a million kisses if you show up now. Show up! Please!
"!!!"
However, Sergey didn't appear to save me.
A big hand picked up the flag near where I was hiding. I squinted and looked up to
find a frightening man in front of me.
I couldn't breathe. I was frozen scared.
The man had one hand on the pillar and the other was holding a helmet, he smirked
as he mumbled, "Pink hair."
"....."
"And blue eyes."
My chin trembled and my teeth were clenched tightly.
The man appeared before me and looked down at me like I was a prey, had a face I
didn't know, but his hair color, I knew it quite well.
The silver hair. It was the same as Deckard Belgoth, the villain in 'Brisney Wants
to be Happy.' Deckard resembled his father, the Emperor of Belgoth.
That's how the book described him.
Then the man in front of me-
The man's smile disappeared.
The Emperor of Belgoth, who was killed by his son in the novel, who became the
villain's father, reached out to me.
"I got you. Princess of Lebovny."
"Hikk."
Sergey, you son of a b*tch!
***
The 52nd Emperor of Belgoth, the eastern powerhouse of Liger, Euredia Lou Solledor
Belgoth coincidently found Princess of Lebovny.
He didn't do anything. He didn't mean to kidnap the princess. After all, the
purpose of this raid was to warn the cheeky Lebovny kingdom and if it's possible,
kidnap a member of the royal family as a hostage.
Well this situation was just as surprising for him.
Belgoth was the defender of the peace alliance in Liger. But since the empire broke
the alliance itself, it was a complicated situation.
However, the king of Lebovny's behavior was so outrageous he could not tolerate it
anymore. What do you know about Belgoth?
Well,they wanted ten percent of the total transactions from Azekien. It really
looks like theft no matter how you see it.
Erudian let out a sinister laugh. After all, if one royal family was caught then
the arrogant kingdom will come to its senses. I would think so...
And at that moment, out of nowhere a flash of pink was seen. That's it. It was a
twist of fate.
"....?"
The unruly pink hair flew between the pillars.
Thud.
"??"
It was a slender woman with hair that looked like cotton-candy.
Erudian watched as the woman ran between the pillars carelessly.
She checked beyond the pillar while hiding her body before she ran. It was the
first time I had seen something like this.
She looked like an innocent rabbit that acted like a careless cat.
Thud.
The woman in the yellow dress ran one more time. She was so noticeable as she ran
out. It was funny to look at.
Then our eyes met.

"!!!"
Her clear-blue eyes widened. The eyes, nose, mouth and ears... Ah, I don't know.
However, it was the sky-blue eyes that stood out.
Pink hair and sky-blue eyes.
The pages in my head fluttered over the profiles of the Lebovny's royal family.
I found it.
Yes, there was an unusual combination of colors.
Lebovny's youngest princess.
I can kidnap her. Erudian smiled at that and it didn't take a second to come up
with the decision.
***
Clink. Clink. Clink.
What is that noise? It was from his shoulder. Oh god, the world has turned upside
down.
Why is the earth above my head?
I counted the number of stones that were on the ground. I had my stomach pressed
against the armored shoulder that it quickly got numb.
I mean, I was being kidnapped by the Emperor of Belgoth.
"Princess Yerenica!" I heard the horrendous cries of Lebovny's knights who spotted
me.
"Return the Princess!"
The courageous knights that ran towards the Emperor were quickly kicked away one by
one. Every time he kicked the knights, I felt my organs being mangled and
displaced.
Ah, whether it's the stomach or intestine, one of them must have been cut off...
I didn't have the energy to rebel. After all, my heart was about to pop out of my
mouth.
The Emperor of Belgoth had found me and put his hands under my armpit and lifted me
up over his shoulder.
The firmness of the armor against my body was painful now that I thought about it.
The Emperor once again kicked someone.
"Tsk. This is getting on my nerves."

"Oh."
I nervously whimpered. It hurts!
I had stopped my sister Tezevia from being kidnapped, but why am I being kidnapped
instead?
"....."
What is the use of grumbling when it is already like this?
Anyway, I was being abducted in a very calm and collective manner. I tried to relax
as much as possible.
And you know what? The man who I had been calling earlier came out late, not one
foot away, not even 10, but 20 feet away.
"Yerenicaaaaaaaa!"
Sergey was so far away but he was running toward me.
My eyes turned red as I teared up. I barely raised my head as I shouted with all my
strength, "What are you doing now? You damn pu-"
My cry was cut off because the Emperor readjusted my position over his shoulder.
It hurts. My body was quivering as it felt like my ruptured organs were being
jostled again.
In the end I spoke, "excuse me," the voice that came out was as small as a
mosquito.
The Emperor did not seem to listen to me, he just continued to attack the knights
that were trying to attack him. He just pushed them away.
There was very little bloodshed on his way which was a little strange.
"Excuse me, father!" I shouted a little louder (t/n: I was tempted to write it
'daddy' so bad...)
"??"
I did not realize that there was something wrong with the title. The Emperor
stopped for a moment.
"Can you put me down?" I wanted to cry as I mumbled.
"...You want me to release you?"
"I wouldn't dare ask for that. Just put me down. I can walk on my own. Are you
listening? Can you please put me down?"
I didn't mean to sound so pitiful. I just could not breath. In the end, I pleaded
and begged him again
"Please I beg you. I'm hurting because the armor is too painful, plea- "And I flew
in the sky. The feeling of the cold armor crushing my stomach disappeared in an
instant.
In a blink of an eye, I was on top of a horse.
"....."
A horse. A living horse.
Have I ever seen a horse?
A huge horse to look up at. A beast with four thick iron hooves that could crush me
like a potato. The four muscled thighs trembled at once.
"Oh!" Tears started showing up again and I instinctively clung to the horse's back.
What an experience for an ordinary Korean university student from the 21st century!
It's been eight months since I've been in this place but I've never been near a
horse.
"What the hell?! Let me down!" I cried out.
"Calm down. Calm down."
I heard a calming voice. The kidnapper had an incredibly calm voice. It came from
behind me!
The emperor mounted the horse behind me. I could feel his weight on me.
The horse moved its body and I started sliding backwards. I thought I would fall
like this, but as I closed my eyes tightly something like a hard wall touched my
back.
"Straighten your back and lean back."
"Like this?"
"Yes, just like that."
The silver armored arms covered my side like a fence. The emperor held the reins
and shouted, "Belgoth troops, withdraw!"
I thought I heard the faint cry of my name. Sergey. Or mother. Or father?
Sister? I can't think anymore.
A house-sized white horse raised its hooves high while neighing loudly.
It galloped fast like a bullet. A hard arm grabbed my body as it was leaning
forward.
"...."
I was kidnapped by Belgoth's Emperor instead of Tezevia.
Damn it.
The horse ran with tremendous speed.
I could barely breathe and could only open my eyes to look at the Emperor of
Belgoth. The landscape changed so fast that I almost fell sick.
The only thing that held me still was that armored arms. It was so painful. It was
natural for the emperor to wear sturdy armor, but I didn't have the courage to
complain about it.
My fate, where are you taking me now?
"We are passing through the magic circle! Don't fall behind!" The emperor exclaimed
while holding on to me tightly.
Only then did I notice the dozens of horses and riders who were following us. The
noise that continued was the sound of the entire army running off the ground.
I could barely open my eyes. Magic circle. He called it a magic circle.
There was a dazzling light in the distance. A large circle spread over two stepping
stones. A strange mass of light swirled around, almost like a moving wall.
As the Emperor ordered, no one reduced their speed. The Belgoth Empire's army
seemed to pass through the magic circle.
Instinctively, I knew that we were beyond Lebovny's border.
"—!"
The light came in like a tidal wave. A flash so bright that I immediately covered
my eyes.
My body jolted, and I could hear the Emperor's loud voice.
"Don't stop running! Until we reach Belgoth!"
Then everything went dark.
***
I had a splitting headache and I could hear noises from my surroundings.
"Perhaps, her body is not immune to magic—"
"Is that the reason she won't wake up?
"I think so but I'm not sure. —"
I could hear people talking but it seemed like they were far away so I could not
understand what was being said.
I felt stuffy. My eyes twitched as I had trouble opening them, but I was able to
slowly open them.
"!"
After a while, I opened my eyes completely and at the same time, the sounds around
me stopped. I could hear several people holding their breath.
The first thing I saw was glittering silver hair as I let my eyes travel downward.
Slender face with reddish-purple eyes, sharp nose, and a smooth jaw that didn't
look delicate.
Hmm. Handsome man.
"— You're awake." the handsome man spoke, and I could only look in daze.
He is not a celebrity, yet he is more beautiful than Yerenica. I wonder how old he
is, mid-twenties maybe.
He was very attractive, looking charmingly idle.
Silver hair, silver armor. Amid this, only the reddish-purple eyes shone brightly.
"Princess." the handsome man spoke
I smiled like a fool, but the man was frowning. I heard him turn and ask something.
"What's wrong with her?"
"First let me examine her..."
An old man with a big white beard sat next to me. He was wearing one-eyed glasses.
How much could you see from one eye? Perhaps his vision was not bad, but the
glasses were too small.
"Princess, would you excuse me for a moment?" The old man asked as he rolled up his
sleeves.
"...."
By that point, my mind had returned to me. The haziness in the head was slowly
clearing away.
I grimaced when I felt my headache coming back.
What is this? Did I have motion sickness?
But I soon erased that idea. Something was wrong. The headache had become more and
more prominent.
"Ugh."
The splitting pain in my head was so severe. This was the first time I had a
headache like this.
A sudden white light flashed before my eyes and I couldn't even scream as my body
was withering in pain. I couldn't do anything. I felt something that was cold and
hard and held on to it.
"Princess, wait..."
The old man pressed his palmed on my forehead as he chanted something and
immediately the pain doubled.
I writhed away from the old man's hand as the pain began to gradually spread down
from the head to the rest of my body. Lightning flashed in front of my eyes, and
eventually everything went white.
"Princess!"
"—"
The voice calling me was loud but then got weaker as I didn't have the energy to
listen to it. I twisted myself in pain. I don't know what was running down my face,
whether it was tears, runny nose or saliva.
I felt something cold moving with my hand. I clutched it harder like a lifeline
during struggle.
"Hel..."
Suddenly I felt something warm running through my veins that was when I felt the
pain quickly starting to fade away.
"—?"
I curled-up and blinked dazedly. The tilted view showed dry land and a hard-silver
armor. I let out a groan.
"Ugh..."
It was an armored foot that I had been holding on to like a lifeline.
A foot?
There was a large, rough hand on top of mine. I looked up slowly. As soon as I
looked up, I saw a man looking down at me.
Where did the idle gaze go? Now, it was a mixture of alarm, mortification and
concern.
"Princess, are you okay?" The Emperor of Belgoth spoke in an urgent tone.
"—-"
Small drops of tears started to trickle down my face. Only then did I realize that
I had been crying and had a runny nose that created a small puddle on the ground.
I was writhing in pain, so I just ended up sobbing.
"Hiing—. what even is this—-."
For the past few days, I had been nervously watching over my sister, but instead I
was the one who got kidnapped. I've never been on a horse before.
I also experienced a new kind of pain all over my body.
In the end, I burst into tears.
I knew this would happen.

"Even then...I would have done it."
That's the saddest part.
"Princess." The Emperor of Belgoth looked at me as if he was ashamed.
"If you could not take my sister, you should have just left. Why do you take me? —-
Bad—- Bad— Heuuung—"
Everything in this world is sad. I feel sad and my face is all wet.
"Sister— Tezevia— Big sister—"
I was 25 years old and I was in this condition. What was sad is that the same thing
happened to the character in the book, Tezevia.
In the meantime, my fingers were stiff as I had been clenching them as I cried
louder.
I needed to hold on something else. Hiing.
The Emperor of Belgoth who watched me cry, seemed to be really embarrassed by me.
The very next moment, my body was lifted.
"!"
I was lifted like a cloth doll. A man with a face sculpted by the Gods was right in
front of me. He looked so handsome which was so different to my current pitiful
look.
"Heuk— Uck—Heub–."
"Why are you so sad?"
The Emperor lifted my body with his hands underneath my armpit. He easily moved me
around like a paper doll.
He moved to the side then laid me down on a purple flag with Belgoth's symbol on
it.
I was so surprised that I stopped crying when I noticed that I was sitting on the
flag of the empire.
"Uh...uh."
"Why are you crying so bad?"
When I stopped crying, I got the hiccups. There was no way to stop it. I looked up
at the emperor with tears and a runny nose.
After he put me down on the Imperial flag. He got up and took something from a
servant before he knelt in front of me again.
"I didn't know you were sensitive to mana. I apologize. Did it hurt a lot?"
"Yeah, yeah?"
"You also seem to be shocked because of the sudden kidnapping."

It was an unexpected apology from the kidnapper who was trying to teach Lebovny a
lesson.
I have been looking at him with such a stupid face since I woke up to the whole
thing.
The emperor started cleaning my face with the handkerchief he had taken from the
servant.
There were thin and sticky things glued together. (t/n: basically, all the snots
and tears)
Oh, come on. Ugh, that's so embarrassing.
"I...I'll do it myself." I said quietly against the handkerchief. I'm still a

princess of a country, I can't look too ugly.
The emperor handed over his handkerchief and I quickly cleaned my face with it. The
pain I felt before was completely gone as if it were a lie.
My head seemed to be lighter than before. The only places that hurt were my eyes
and my stuffy nose. There was no other pain.
What was that pain?
"Have you always been sensitive to mana?"
It wasn't him who had that question.
I looked at the emperor with half of my face covered with handkerchief.
Once I calmed down, my body swayed slightly against the rocky floor. I turned my
gaze back.
"Emm..." I hesitated in answering. Sensitive to mana? What the hell is that?
"I'm not sure—"
"You're not sure?" The Emperor's gaze sharpened which made me flinch in surprise.
This change happened so quickly that it left an impression in my mind. He is indeed

the Emperor of Liger continent's eastern power, Belgoth.
"This has never happened before." I shook my head.
I can only remember things as Yerenica from the past 8 months. I didn't know what
happened before that. I didn't know if she had a chronic illness or not. For 8
months though, nothing happened.
"Rosel, what happened?" The Emperor turned his head and asked someone.
I followed and was surprised to see the man that touched me earlier. After that
person touched me, the pain had become worse. I was sure of it!
Rosel who caught my glare quickly lifted his hands and shook his head.
"If she's more sensitive to mana than a normal person, it's understandable for her
to react like that."
"Is it normal to not know?"
"If she grew up in an environment that was not exposed to mana." Rosel stared at me
and I glared at him. What?
"Then how did she suddenly recover?"
"That's a good question, I do not know for sure. Maybe we can find out a little bit
more by looking after the Princess—"
Rosel, who didn't know what to do, bowed his head. Maybe, Rosel was the person in
charge of dealing with magic.
I felt anew. After all, 'Brisney Wants to be Happy' was a fantasy world full of
magic, a mysterious force of nature. In Lebovny, wizards are very rare.
I could hear the emperor sighing quietly.
"Anyway, it is impossible to use mana again. We have crossed the border, so let's
continue riding the horses."
"Yes, Your Majesty!"
"Oh, are you not used to riding a horse?"
The emperor turned to me again. I shook my head, while trying to suppress the
hiccups.
"I can ride it."
"You looked pretty scared for someone who can ride a horse."
"Well, I can't do it alone."
I peeked from behind the handkerchief. Somehow, I felt like a public nuisance.
Suddenly I feel sick again. I don't feel like I can ride—
No, why should I care if I'm being a nuisance to my kidnapper?
"Then the Princess can ride with me." The emperor replied as if it were nothing.
This is because he is a kind person. No matter how I think about it, he is too kind
for being a kidnapper, right? Did Tezevia also get this kind of treatment?
I tried hard to remember what was written in the novel.
[Tezevia sat in a bright rattling cart. Going through the magic circle and passing
the border.
The Emperor of Belgoth had put her in a cart to escort her as she was a pregnant
woman. But she could not be comfortable due to being kidnapped.]
I tilted my head curiously. I didn't know about that.
In 'Brisney Wants to be Happy', Belgoth's emperor didn't have many scenes just like
Yerenica. There was nothing about his personality.
"If we ride all day long, we will arrive the day after tomorrow. Stand up."
However, this man, who will be the father of the villain Deckard in the future, was
a kind and caring man.
I gazed blankly at his outstretched hand. I thought this man was cold, after all,
Deckard became an obsessive man because of lack of affection from his father.
But not until now.
"—T-Thank you." I barely grasped the stiff hand as I took it. I did not know what
happened, but it was the hand that freed me from the hell-like agony.
A strong, steady hand lifted me as my legs were not strong enough, to stand on my
own.
And for the first time, I stood facing the Emperor of Belgoth and he did the same.
Of course, I still needed to look up because he was so tall.
I hesitated, but with courage I open my mouth, "You don't plan to return me to
Lebovny, do you?"
"—" The man with a stunningly beautiful face did not answer. But it was enough to
understand thoughts. No matter how kind and friendly he seemed, this was the man
who held Tezevia for 10 years in the novel.
Huuuu. I should not have been kidnapped. The emperor who saw that I was about to
cry, slowly exhaled.
"If the negotiation with Lebovny is successful..."
No matter how I think about it, his tone is unbelievably kind for being the father
of an evil villain in the future.
I was caught in a strange mood for a moment. Plan B had gone in an unexpected
direction, but anyway isn't he also one of the people I wanted to save?
At a young age of 40, he was brutally murdered by his own son.
"I guarantee you safety in the name of Belgoth." His slender eyes curled
attractively as he smiled, a handsome man's smile.
But what I felt now was a different level of emotion. A strange feeling between
dizzy and anxious. I'm probably the only person who knows how his life ends.
I felt some sort of responsibility. Just like what I felt with my sister, Tezevia.
"Can I ask for your cooperation until then, Princess?" The Emperor smiled lightly.
"—-"
"Well, it can't be helped if you think of that as a threat." He shrugged when I

didn't answer. But that's not why I didn't say anything.
It had an idea. A new idea came to my mind.
I want to save him. I didn't know the man's name as it was not mentioned in the
novel.
"Excuse me, father..." The words slipped out before I could finish thinking (t/n:
my translator really wrote it as dad. I'm so tempted.)
"Fath—"
"What is your name?"
He immediately froze and looked surprised. Just like last time, I didn't realize
that I made a mistake with the title I used.
"Erudian." He answered nervously although he looked at me with eyes full of

determination.
"Erudian—"
"Erudian Lu Soledor Belgoth." He said the name softly.
Erudian. I tried to say the name myself. It felt nice to say it.
"I, uuh, I think you know it already but I'm Yereninovica Shushuvia Lebovny." I
didn't mean to say it, but the words came out anyway.
In the future, we will see each other frequently, so exchanging names is common
sense. Somehow, I have a strong feeling that I won't be able to stay away from this
man.
Why? Perhaps I already knew at that time what the future was going to be like.
"Please take care of me."
"Likewise."
I smiled once my tears dried. It may have looked awful, but I didn't care.
Perhaps that's why the emperor's face became awkward.
***
Belgoth's army moved quickly while I was whining about being sick. The Emperor had
taken off his armor to make me feel more comfortable.
Still!
"Relax, Princess. If you continue to be stiff like this, you are going to have a
sore waist..." Said the Emperor awkwardly.
"No! It doesn't hurt at all!" I said with a face that clearly showed that I was not
fine.
Without the hard armor it felt like there was no distance between us at all.
Every time he moved; I could feel his chest against my back. His thin black shirt
didn't do much as I could still feel the contours of his muscles. I felt like I was
going to die of embarrassment.
I thought I would be dead if I wasn't held in this man's arms but then it seems
like I would wake up dead anyways.
It also didn't help that this man doesn't sweat at all. He smells so clean and cool
that I took a deep breath. I felt energized by just breathing in his scent.
"—"
A few minutes later, I came back to my senses.
Have I always been this kind of girl!?
My face had turned red. I had my body pressed against a man's while riding a horse
together. After a short 25 years and eight months of solo life, I was in this
extreme situation. (t/n: solo = single)
However, I lost my balance while I was trying to cover my blushing face.
Because of that I had to lean against his hand. I'm struggling with a full body of
embarrassment.
I'm so mortified by this!
There were just too many variables in this world that I was not expecting.
A few hours later, I was groaning with dying voice
"Ugh— Ack—"
My head hurt again. My head was about to explode. The dizzying headache made my
vision blurry as I leaned back against the hard chest.
"That's strange."
The Emperor stretched out his hand to me. As soon as I held onto him, the headache
receded quickly.
I took a short breath and crawled towards him. If I did not bury myself in his arms
immediately, I would die.
"Huuu—"
"Isn't she too sensitive, Rosel?"
The Emperor didn't deny me when I clung on him. I was quickly getting accustomed to
his being in his arms. I took a deep breath and breathed in his cool scent.
I got goosebumps that spread to my whole body as an aftermath of the terrible pain
that left me.
It seems like I'm going to die before I can save the villain's father if things
stay like this.

Since coming to this world 8 months ago, this is the first time I felt completely
irrelevant.
I can't believe I have turned into a Sunfish. (t/n: Sunfish is perceived as a

useless fish)
"All I did was start a fire, but —" Rosel shouted from a distance.
He was right. Rosel did nothing wrong. We had stopped to make a camp and Rosel the
wizard came out to start a fire. It was a small amount of mana and yet, I became
like this.
My head was spinning, but I slowly was regaining consciousness.
A clean body welcomed me with open arms.
It was the third time this had happened. I realized it wasn't Rosel that was weird,
but me.
"I think the princess is maladjusted to mana." Rosel said carefully.
"Maladjusted to mana?"
"Yes. It is not common; but some people are mentally and physically unable to
accept mana since their birth."
The emperor nodded slowly while he was patting my back. My body slowly became limp
in his arms.
No, it's not like that. This was a complicated issue. It is because I'm not the
real Yerenica, I will always be like this.
Being maladjusted to mana was not part of the original story. That is because there
was no such thing as a character that came from another world, like me.
Rosel had explained earlier that if I'm exposed to mana, I would have this
reaction. This made me realize the most fundamental difference between the 21st
century Earth and the novel 'Brisney Wants to be Happy', is magic.
The mysterious phenomenon that cannot be explained by modern science.
Growing up in an environment that didn't have magic could only be interpreted that
I'm not from this world. I was only in Yerenica's body with my soul. Then, where
the hell is the real Yerenica? Did she die?
"—-"
Of course, it wasn't my main concern at the moment. But I'm about to lose my
breath!
(PR/n: if it isn't clear it means she boutta die)
This world was a world where magic is not a miracle. In the western part of the
continent, who would be maladjusted mana while they were digging for tens of
thousands of mana stones. What kind of obsolete disease is this?
I heard a calm voice giving instructions.

"Rosel, for now, let's stop using magic. We have to be careful when she is like
this just from a small spell."
"Yes. Your Majesty."
Why was it that when I was in so much pain that I felt like I was going to die; the
pain would disappear seconds after I touched this man?
It had happened after we went through the magic circle. Then, once again when Rosel
healed the wounded. And now, while lighting up the firewood.
It had happened three times. At this point, it was no longer a coincidence. It was
the most questionable thing.
When my breathing returned to normal, Erudian had his hands under my armpits and
just picked me up.
I'm nineteen years old this year. Maybe it's because Yerenica is small and thin or
because he is just that strong. Anyway, I'm a paper doll again.
I squinted my eyes when I saw the reddish-purple eyes in front of me.
"Did something like this never happen before in Lebovny, Princess?"
"—-"
I was in Lebovny for nearly 8 months. There is no court wizard in Lebovny, nor is
there any mana. So, I've never experienced anything like this.
Mana was only used to guard the border. Even at the border magic was handled by the
magicians that were hired from other countries. Also, magic was not used in
everyday life.
This is the first time I am seeing magic since I came to this world.
But Belgoth, over the Cezan Mountain was a little different. Belgoth doesn't have
mana stone, instead it was famous for cultivating wizards systematically and on
large scale.
It is said that there is a lot of magic in the western Azekien and the tower in
eastern Belgoth. They even have black magic.
Anyway, in Belgoth more magic is used than in Lebovny. It's just me who had a
negative reaction to mana.
It's not a joke, it's a real piece of sh*t, right?
"Uh-huh."
It is impossible to continue this way. They can't even use magic to heal the
injured as I keep getting sick.
Although it was not a fatal injury, but... It would be better If Rosel could heal
it immediately.
There's another thing, we could have just gone through the magic circle and we
would have reached Belgoth immediately, but because of me we have been delayed.
Boohoo. What can I do?

"Why don't you just knock me out?" I finally said.
"What?"
"If you just hit me on the back of my head I would pass out, then we can get to the
castle faster."
While I was talking, I noticed the emperor's face. He looked shocked.
"So, you want me to harm you?"
"Well, it'll only hurt for a moment, and I think it would be nice to wake up on a
bed."
"Rejected."
The emperor flatly refused my proposal in a determined tone that left no room for
an argument.
"Overruled. It is unacceptable to raise my hand at another country's royal family."
"Oh my god. Why are you, the kidnapper, being so kind?"
Then another excuse came to me as I was talking, "You can't even start a fire.
Look, he has an injured arm, that one has hurt his leg. If you can't start a fire
you won't be able to cook and will be freezing at night as you can't sleep because
the weather is so cold! So, Fath- I mean Your Majesty, I can't keep holding on to
you—."
The man in front of me is the emperor of Belgoth, standing next to him was me, the
princess of a small kingdom called Lebovny. I was completely embarrassed.
It would be quicker to just move me to a room in the palace than looking after me.
I gathered the last of my courage and recklessly expressed my idea.
"If you don't want to raise your hand, we can just pass through another magic
circle like earlier. I will faint sooner or later."
"What if something really goes wrong?"
I glanced at the emperor again. He looked grim as he listened to my closing

argument.
"If that happens, you can just hug me like earlier."
"—"
"I think I will be fine...."
I did not say this because I had a motive. Never. (t/n: just say you want to be
hugged again)
Erudian sighed lightly as he wrapped his cloak around me and answered,
"That's not difficult. But I have no choice but to refuse."
The expectation I had in my heart was destroyed as the Emperor spoke firmly.
"If it's a fire we can do it ourselves."
"—-"
"And my men who can hold a sword can hide their injury as they are part of
Belgoth's elite force. They are unmatched."
"Yes, but..."
"I ask for your cooperation not to sacrifice yourself. Didn't I say I would
guarantee your safety?"
"—-."
After he said that, I was covered with a reddish-purple cloak by him as I looked up
at him blankly. He looked calm as if he was telling the truth. The hands that held
me were large and steady. He looked considerate and charming but was very calm.
"If you do not plan to make me a hypocrite, you'd better stop talking about it."
Those slender eyes relaxed, it seems like he could be composed in any situation.
Erudian Belgoth bent down slightly making his silver hair scatter on his forehead
beautifully.
"Still, just in case, don't stray away from me. Belgoth's borders are protected by
magic."
At that moment, I decided.
It would be a great loss to this world if he was killed by his own son at such an
early age.
Tears of emotion welled up. Ah, this kind of person became a test subject for black
magic by his own son. No way! I cried, wiping my eyes with the cape.
"Father, I'll definitely save you."
"Why do you keep calling me fathe—"
"Just believe in me!"
It didn't matter if I looked like a bizarre woman. This man will live and benefit
from it.
—-At that time, I didn't know that Erudian Belgoth was a man with a very, very
thick iron wall.
***
The journey that followed was smooth. When magic was activated around me, I would
cling to the emperor's side and the effect was immediate.
If you think about it, Erudian Belgoth's body is a mysterious spiritual drug.
Belgoth was generally a land with a lot of mana. However, when I stayed by his
side, it was easier to breathe.
The air felt different around him. He was a man who was clean and clear throughout.
And I soon found out why...
It was through the conversation between Euredian and Rosel, that I learnt Rosel was
the Head of Belgoth's Imperial Magic Tower.
I was leaning against the Emperor's back while listening to their conversation.
Hmm. The contents of their conversation were relevant to me.
"There is no cure as far we know!" Rosel spoke loudly from a distance.
We had to keep the distance from Rosel because it wasn't safe for me to be close to
him.
What's is wrong with me? This situation was very alarming.
"People who are born maladjusted to mana can usually only live for five years. The
situation with the princess is something unheard of...."
"Five?"
I popped my head from behind the Emperor, I was stunned.
Five? Five years!
"Yes. Usually no matter how much a person tries to distance themselves from mana,
it is not possible to completely avoid it."
"—-"
"Is mana not one of the strongest powers in this world? From the air we breathe to
the land we walk on mana is everywhere. It's natural that people
who are maladjusted to mana will have a hard time surviving."
Don't give me that kind of death sentence in such a calm demeanor!
I was left speechless with my mouth hanging open.
"Oh, but the princess is an exception since you have reached adulthood safely?"
added Rosel quickly.
That's because I am not the real Yerenica. No, if it was the real Yerenica, she
wouldn't have been maladjusted to mana in the first place.
My hands were trembling as I calculated the number of months it had been since I
came to this world. Eight months and now entering nine months.
"Four years and three months."

"Princess?"
The Emperor turned to me as I opened my mouth. I felt dizzy at the revelation.
Four years and three months. That was how much time I had left in this world.
—-Timeout! I jumped up from my seat.
"Are you crazy?"
"Wait. Calm down." The Emperor pulled me to sit back down as I had jumped up due to
my shock.
"Keep talking, Rosel."
Fortunately, I was saved from my panic as Rosel started talking again.
"I am guessing that your divinity is neutralizing the effect of the mana."
"Divinity, that sound possible."
Divinity! When I heard that word, from behind the emperor I was flabbergasted.
It turned out that mana was not the only thing that existed this world. God also
existed in this world.
Belgoth was a divine empire blessed by the God. The Belgoth's royal family had been
related by blood to the God of peace and prosperity Raulus, for generations. A true
descendant of God. Jesus is alive! (t/n: lol) I quickly searched through my
memories of the novel.
The story of Belgoth's royal family was described by Deckard. When Euredian had
been killed.
The words came back to me.
[As soon as I used black magic, I lost the divine power that was passed down to the
Belgoth's royal family from generation to generation. But I had no regrets. If
there was such a thing, I wouldn't have killed the emperor with my own hands.]
How many tears did I shed while reading the chapter 'Darkness That Loved Light'?
Deckard abandoned his divinity and used black magic to bring Brisney Lebovny back
to Belgoth. He killed Euredian and made him an experiment to learn black magic.
In short, he became zombie-like. It was this man from the parent's generation who
couldn't rest in peace even after his death.
Deckard's obsession of Brisney was enough to make me cry and yet he still killed
his father so ruthlessly! Crazy mother f**ker! I was swearing and crying. In the
end, he ruined himself because of his obsession.
I remembered that the villain being pitiful.
Anyway, the important thing here is not the villain who hasn't been born yet, but
the villain's father.
The man right in front of me. The young Emperor of Belgoth, the descendent of the
God Raulus and the Emperor of empire who received that divinity.
I turned my head to Euredian and looked up.
"With divine power like yours, Your Majesty, the Princess will be safe by your
side."
Oh. The divinity of the emperor can save this life of mine.
The explanation went on.
"Even if you are not using your powers, My Lord, you have energy radiating off you.
Perhaps the princess is reacting to that energy."
"Hmmm..."
"Princess, have you ever been blessed by the God of Raulus?"
Rosel called out to me from afar.
Have I been blessed by the God Raulus?
"Princess, have you been baptized?" Euredian spoke when he saw me only blinking my
eyes.
I quickly thought of the novel.
The blessings of the God Raulus? Baptism?
However, there was no such thing in the original story.
I remembered that as soon as Tezevia found out that she was pregnant with Brisney,
she went to receive a blessing for the fetus. Most royal families are
blessed before and after their births, so Yerenica should not have been different,
right?
"I think I got it."
"You think?"
"I got it."
Maybe? It was the ambiguous answer that caused the emperor to look at me
suspiciously, but I ignored it.
I didn't know Yerenica' s baptismal name, but I knew that it was rude to ask for
it.
In this world, revealing your baptismal name to anyone other than your family or
spouse is treated as soiling the divine name given by the Gods.
In the novel 'Brisney Wants to be Happy' when Alexio told Brisney his baptism name,
it was my favorite part.
No. this is not the time to think about the novel. At this point, the older
generation of unfortunate supporting actors are the problem. (t/n: basically, the
parents)
"If you have been baptized, that would make sense. Lebovny is one of the kingdoms
that is blessed by Raulus." Euredian spoke slowly.
"Yes. Isn't it because of the God's blessing that the princess has been safe all
this while?"
Rosel started laughing happily. It seemed that he cared about me after all. I
smiled at him warmly.
That's right, what sins did Rosel commit? If there is a sinner then it should be
me, the outsider in this whole thing.
"Then we can relax for now as the capital is a blessed land."
"That's what I think so too..."
Euredian exchanged a few more words with Rosel but I was already lost in my
thoughts by then.
To sum up, because I'm from another world I am not immune to magic and I am
maladjusted to mana. Fortunately, Yerenica' s body was blessed by the Gods. If I
stay close to someone with strong divine power, it will neutralize the effect of
being maladjusted to mana.
My head hurt. I was unaware that Euredian was looking at me with curiosity.
Plan B of stopping the Belgoth's empire from kidnapping Tezevia was half successful
and half a failure. I was kidnapped instead.
In addition, I found out that I am maladjusted to mana. At this point, I should

worry about my own survival before worrying about the original characters.
As it so happens the original supporting character is the only one that can save
me.
Yes. I nodded with a determined look. There's only one way that both Euredian and I
survive.
I clenched my fist tightly. I crossed the alphabet B in my head and wrote C
instead.
"Right —-."
"?"
Win over the supporting character is Plan C.
***
The title of Plan C was Win Over the Supporting Character. It was a nice title.
Now that I had decided on an idea, I will have to make a detailed plan.
I stayed up all night in my sleeping bag and got ready to start over again.
My mind went around in circles as came up with all kinds of ideas.

Until I returned to Lebovny, I needed to stay close to Euredian, at least, until my
body became normal. Next I needed to make sure Euredian wasn't killed by his son,
he must not learn black magic.
Deckard learned black magic from his mother, Euredian' s wife.
my eyes flashed at the idea running through my mind.
Oh, why don't I just stop this guy from marrying in the first place?
To save Euredian and me. This is a win-win solution for both of us.
"Well, —-. Sure."
"?"
As Euredian come over to help me mount the horse, he narrowed his eyes when he
noticed that I was staring at him in a happy daze.
He was so stunningly handsome that I could not help but stare at him with an open
mouth.
Oh. Oh. If it's like this then, then, he should just marry me.
"Princess?"
"Oh. Yes!"
The sudden voice scared me so badly that I yelped.
My face heated up. It was a foolish idea to think about a person while they are
standing right in front of you. Yeah, but.... Isn't this perfect?
My lips went up in a smile when I noticed that Euredian was looking at me with a
grin.
"What are you thinking about so happily?"
I'm thinking of marrying you. I almost said, but I managed to hold my tongue.
"—Thinking about how handsome daddy is—?"
Surprised, Euredian looked at me as if he'd heard something bizarre.
I needed to rein in my thoughts before I expose my delusion of wanting to marry

this nice handsome man.
The delusion was shattered as I thought about how I had behaved so far.
Crying with a runny nose, holding on to his foot like a lifeline while I was
writhing in pain. It was all appalling.
"—–"
—-I thought gloomily; let's stop thinking about it.
"You are quite an interesting person..." Euredian fueled my depression without

knowing how I was feeling.
"—–"
You are weird; is what he meant.
How am I supposed to get married to him? For me this is the only way to survive.
There was really no reason for the emperor of Belgoth to marry princess from a
small kingdom.
"Come here."
I made way over to Euredian and clasped his hand.
A firm hand that I was already accustomed to, lifted me up and placed me on the
horse.
The ground vanished in a flash and I held onto the horse by the neck and squirmed
lightly. Euredian carefully climbed behind me as I stayed put.
"Let's go! We'll be in the capital by the end of the day! Let's give it our all!"
"Yes, Your Majesty."
The huge white horse started galloping. My hair was flying around so I quickly held
it, so that my hair would not obscure Euredian' s view to where he would accidently
drop me.
Of course, he seemed like a man that wouldn't let me fall of the horse. But you
never know.
With one hand clasped around me like a fence, I continued with my broken thoughts.
If marriage to him is impossible, I had to stop Euredian marriage to the black
wizard.
The woman who would become his wife in the future would lure his son to lean her
evil magic.
A phrase from the novel struck my mind.
["You're a monster born from the strongest pure and evil magic." The woman who gave
birth to the boy spoke affectionately.
"How about it? You have the power to shake the world in your hands.]
"—-Ugh."
I shook my head. It was her fault that Deckard became twisted. Leading her son to
learn black magic. She must have been insane. —-
So how do I prevent that marriage?
"—-?"
Suddenly, I thought of something that I missed.
When did Euredian get married?
I recalled the story in my mind. A rough estimate of the main characters ages.
The first half of 'Brisney Wants to be Happy' is about Brisney from the time she
was conceived to when she was around fifteen years old. From the second half to
end, Brisney is between nineteen to twenty-two years old.
I don't remember the three main characters exact birthday. I usually don't know a
character birthday unless the writer releases a postscript.
For now, Brisney will be born in two months. Wait, this time Tezevia wasn't
kidnapped so Brisney will be born in three months. It is now March, so Brisney will
be born in June this year. Alexio is the same age as Brisney and Deckard is one
year younger.
I suddenly stopped thinking.
"—?"
One year younger? Deckard to Brisney?
"—-Uh-Huh."
I screamed into my head. Oh, come on!
***
So, my big plan C is already at a dead-end before it even started.
I blankly gazed forward with a pale face. In fact, I could only look straight
ahead. I was stuck on a running horse.
I leaned back into the Emperor's chest who I have now become accustomed to.
"I, Your Majesty." I spoke carefully.
"What is it?"
The answer was immediate. And yet I could not respond.
How do I ask this?
Since Brisney is not born yet, that means Deckard is not born either. The question
is when will he be born?
If you think about the pregnancy period, Deckard should be conceived in March next
year at the latest. And that's our deadline.
Plan C is on the verge of falling apart. I was so restless that I started biting my
lips.
"Princess?" A curious voice could be heard.
This is not the time to be embarrassed. This is about saving two people's lives.
Seo Eun-So who is in Yerenica' s body, be bold!
I made up my mind and said, "Your Majesty, are you single?" A loud voice came out
as I had been too animated.
"Pardon?"
I asked another question instead.
"Or are you going to have a baby?"
There was no answer for a while. Instead of an answer, laughter could be heard.
I couldn't see his face, but I knew he must think of it as ridiculous. I thought so
too.
"First off, I'm still single." Euredian responded amusedly.
"Still?"
"Therefore, there is no child, nor am I expecting any."
"—-"
"Princess, you are a curious one and that's unexpected."
His last words didn't come across well.
Not yet. Not yet. He said, 'Not yet'.
"First off, I'm not married, and I do not have a child." Somehow the way he said it
made me uneasy.
"—-"
There was an uncomfortable uneasiness.
***
The Belgoth army that kidnapped me, arrived at the capital in the afternoon.
I was unfamiliar with Belgoth as it was not really mentioned in the novel, except
when it came to Deckard's monologue. Even if it was mentioned, it was brief; such
as when an ambassador was passing by. This is because
'Brisney Wants to be Happy' takes place in Lebovny primarily.
There was a lot I needed to remember.
"Woah."
My first impression of Belgoth's capital city, Barishad was that it was a very old-
fashioned city.
If Lebovny gives a sweet and cute feeling, then Belgoth had a classy and elegant
atmosphere.
There were no prominent or extravagant buildings, instead there were hundreds of

secluded buildings that filled the street.
Suddenly there was a big purple cloak covering my head as I was looking around in a
frenzy. The color of the cloak was symbolic to Belgoth.
"The stares will be uncomfortable."
"—?"
I turned my head and looked up at Euredian. He didn't say anything else.
As we were in front of the Barishad Castle, I realized the meaning of his words.
There was a huge crowd at the square just in front of the castle.
As the emperor's white horse passed, the crowd split in half like the miracle of
Moses. Loud shouting and whistling could be heard.
If it wasn't for the cloak, I would have been troubled. It was so overwhelming that
I was almost sick to my stomach.
Boohoo. He's too kind. Isn't he the ideal husband for me?
He was someone I would like to grow old with. Even if it I don't, I can still dream
about it right? Yes, that it.
However, the idea ended as soon as we entered the castle.
I saw a woman with tears streaming down her face as she ran to Euredian. It was a
woman with reddish-brown hair.
"Your Majesty."
"——Lady Elard."
"I'm so glad that you come back safe and sound. You have no idea how worried I
was!"
The woman who came over, looked familiar.
Cra—-Crazy.
She was an incredibly sexy beauty. My jaw dropped.
She had cat like eyes that were slightly raised, it was attractive enough to warm
the heart. In addition, she black obsidian like eyes that were filled with tears.
With wavy reddish-brown hair. A sexy and vigorous body. That's why—- I looked
enviously at the woman named Lady Elard.
"—-"
Eh, Sister—. So beautiful—-. Those words almost came out of my mouth, but I managed
to stop it.
I thought there wouldn't be anyone that was as pretty as Tezevia in this world. But
I was wrong. This woman was beautiful. Wow, I felt like there was a celebrity in
front of me.
While I looked at her intensely, the woman took another step closer to Euredian.
"I missed you so much Your Majesty that I wet my pillow with tears every night, do
you know what that feels like?"
The voice which quivered sounded pitiful. Her voice was so pretty that even I, as a
girl, was mesmerized by it, so Euredian also would be...
When I looked up at Euredian I was shocked. The face that was looking at Lady Elard
was aloof.
I turned my head and looked up at Euredian. He didn't talk much more.
Apart from the unpleasant expression on Euredian' s face, his voice was calm when
he answered.
"It's only been three days, Lady Elard."
It was not the voice of someone that was affected by the beauty. He was far from
being in love with her. Wow it was amazing that he could be calm in front of such a
beautiful woman.
Lady Elard had her face buried in her palms, as she shamelessly said,
"Three days were like three years for me!"
"—-I see." Replied Euredian in a calm and troubled voice.
Oh my god. Somehow, I felt like I wanted to comfort her as she continued to cry.
Between her fingers, her black obsidian eyes glared at me. I flinched unconsciously
at the look.
Uh, I don't know why but I suddenly started to feel cold. It might be my
imagination or an illusion?
It was the next part in their conversation the revealed her identity.
"It wasn't a dangerous expedition in the first place. You didn't have to come to
the Imperial Capital."
"Oh my god. Aren't you being a little too cold to me, Your Majesty?" She tearfully
smiled.
"There's no reason why I can't be here, when I will be living here in the future.
Besides you might become my husband soon and if I don't greet you, who will?"
"—-I see. Thank you."
I heard Euredian softly sigh. Obviously, she was pushing herself onto him not
knowing that he was uncomfortable.
Lady Elard's last few sentences caught my attention. A place where she might live,
a person she might call her husband—.
Then, that means that this pretty sister is—- The woman who is referred to as
Deckard's mother in the novel, Euredian Belgoth's wife. She's also an evil black
magician that can summon corpses and evil spirits.
Soleia Elard... The villainess from the parents' generation in the novel.
I managed to stop myself from shrieking in surprise due to the jaw dropping
revelation.
Euredian' s words from a few days ago were ringing in my ears.
"First off, I'm still single."
So, you have a fiancée?
Even though you said you were single, you're engaged to someone!
I forgot that I was staring at Soleia Elard while she was talking with Euredian in
a voice full of love.
"Are you hurt anywhere, Your Majesty?"
"As you can see."
I thought that Deckard's breathtaking beauty was from his father, but that is not
the case. It was half-half.
Is it possible for a black wizard to be so beautiful? No, is it because she is

black wizard that she is beautiful?
I immediately cancelled my plan to seduce Euredian Belgoth. I don't stand a chance

against such a pretty woman. There is no competition.
I would rather seduce this elder sister, so she doesn't teach black magic.
I smiled with satisfaction at the pretty man and woman in front of me.
It might be better to seduce the villain's mother instead of the villain's father
so that Deckard never learns black magic.
While I was engrossed in that thought, Euredian pushed Soleia away with a firm
response.
"Stop crying, Lady Elard. I don't have a handkerchief."
Yeah. If it's his handkerchief, I have it with me.
I wondered if I should give it back to him, but then I remembered it had tears and
snot on it. Well, let's do that another day.
Euredian smiled politely as he moved away from Soleia.
Is it me or does that smile look fake?
It wasn't an illusion as the words following it were not friendly at all, "And I
think you should go back. I can't keep the army standing like this and I have a
special guest."
"Ah." Soleia nodded slowly with embarrassment I was speechless. Wow. I knew he had
a sharp side to him, but he's like an iron wall right now.
Is it's okay to act like that in front of such beauty—-?
There's also the difference in the way he treats me and her. I just met him few
days ago and this is the woman who's he going to be married to.
I sighed disappointedly. Right, I can't do it. There's no way I can seduce such
beauty. It can't be.
But as soon as I thought of it, I got goosebumps all over my body.
"—-!"
Deep black eyes were glaring right at me. I took a step back in surprise.
Soleia Elard glared at me without blinking. Suddenly, I had a headache.
Hmm—-? I was in the middle of figuring of what was going on when suddenly my head
felt heavy.
I staggered and choked for a moment.
"Ugh—-."
"Princess?"
If the guard who was standing nearby had not quickly caught me, I would have
collapsed.
I've never felt like this in my life before. The weight of gravity pressing on me.
It was a heavy pressure that could bury me into the ground.
Something wet and slippery in the ground swung around my ankle and arm.
It was unseen hands that clutched at my limbs.
It was tremendous force. I tried to breath as dozens of strong hands pulled me

down. Down. Down. Down.
I suddenly realized. Those black eyes were still on me.
"—-!"
I opened my mouth in shock while my eyes were spinning.
It was her, wasn't it?
Soleia Elard smiled sorrowfully and reached out towards Euredian' s face.
"Please make arrangements for out next meeting. I can't wait."
"The next report."
I think Euredian was saying something, but I couldn't hear it.
I felt as if all the blood had left my body and I could no longer fight the feeling
of being pulled to the ground. It was like being dragged underwater but there was
no water.
I wanted to scream at this creepy feeling, but nothing came out as I couldn't
breathe.
"—-"
Eventually my body gave out. There was some commotion in the background.
"Princess!"
"Your Majesty, Princess...!"
My eyes felt like they were going to pop, my face was burning up, my ankle and
wrist are going to be broken if stayed like this and I started to become as pale as
snow.
More than that. Breathe. Breathe. —–.
My nose and throat were clogged. I couldn't breathe, the pain was paralyzingly
scary.
Everything was becoming darker and darker.
"—-"
Just as I about to lose consciousness. Everything stopped.
There was a strong hand that held me and lifted me up. The choking stopped
immediately, and I rapidly breathed in the air.
"Haa—- Uh-huh."
"Princess, are you okay?"
Tears were flowing again.
The pain that tied my whole body down had gone away without a trace. The change was
too drastic that I was still in daze.
I didn't have to take deep breaths anymore as I started to regain my bearings. I

managed to blink away my tears. Euredian who was on his knee was looking at me.
"Huh—-."
As soon as I raised my head, I saw those black eyes again. I looked at Soleia Elard
over his shoulder.
A—- A—- Attempted murder—!
"Oh my..."
Soleia smiled as she looked down, "I do not know who you are, but it seemed like
you were possessed."
"What?"
"Your Majesty, why did you bring a person who is connected to and attracts
misfortune?"
I opened my mouth as I was mortified. What is she saying? But the stern voice was
faster.
"Lady Elard."
"Your words and deeds are insolent towards the royal family of another country." It
was a harsh reprimand.
"What?"
Familiar hands lifted me up to stand and I shakily managed to balance myself.
"As a vassal of Belgoth, please do not embarrass me." Euredian spat out harshly.
Soleia Elard eyes got bigger. She looked beautiful even when she was angry with
sorrow.
Right. That woman. She was definitely trying to use black magic on me!
The invisible hands of the dead who dragged the living to the underworld. It was
exactly as described in the book when Deckard used black magic. I wiped my tears
and glared.
What I felt was obviously an attempted murder. She tried to kill me. What did I do?
Soleia smiled softly, "I'm just concerned about you, Your Majesty."
"What, kind—?"
"You must be a member of Lebovny's royal family, right. I'm sorry if I offended you
in anyway."
"You don't look very well. How about I take care of you as a form of my apology, if
you don't mind."
"——"
"What do you think?"
What? You're sorry that you offended me and now you're going to take care of me? My
eyes bulged out in shock.
If I had not read the original story and I did not know the nature of that woman, I
would have been fooled. No, because of that beautiful face even if I knew it, I
would have forgotten.
She is pretty, but she is just as scary as she is pretty. It was a waste to call
her 'sister'.
Even though I was just threatened with murder, I won't be fooled by her appearance.
Not at all! I'm not that easy!
Do you expect me to play along? I'm not crazy or a pushover, you (*beep*)!
Then, I collapsed again.
"U-Ugh!"
"Princess?"
"Ugh—-. I'm dying—-!"
I didn't have much talent for acting. Still, this is plausible going by my past
experience. (t/n: basically, saying she copied how she acted previously) Plus, I
was the queen of feigning sickness in the previous life. I had done it plenty of
times!
I groaned and stretched out my hand pitifully.
"Your Majesty—-."
"Honestly, I can't stop worrying about you..."
As expected, a hand reached out to me. This time, Euredian didn't just help me
stand, but he carried me instead, and I hugged him.
—– Nice. Just as planned.
I smiled satisfactorily and hugged him around the neck.
"Belgoth soldiers, good work today. Go inside and get some rest." Euredian issued a
firm order.
Once the soldiers were dismissed, the elite army who were a paragon to the rest,
started moving in full swing. Only Soleia Elard and her maids were left standing.
Euredian was still upset as he spat out, "Lady Elard, you should go back now."
"Your- Your Majesty—."
Soleia hurriedly called after him, but Euredian had already turned away while
holding me close.
As soon as his turned away, I laughed quietly toward the face that had been
stunned.
You think I'd let someone like you marry to this guy?
Any woman in the world is fine, but not her Father!
The face that glared wildly gradually became more and more distant. I hugged the
emperor sweetly and looked over his shoulder and stared at Soleia Elard.
Are you trying to send me to hell without greeting me first? Just a pretty face!
You— You attempted murderer. You are the cause of all the deaths in the original
story. Bad sister!
The sensation of invisible hands grabbing my ankle was still vivid. I didn't know
because she didn't appear in the novel, but Deckard's mother was a much scarier
witch than I thought.
I could see clearly from my peripheral view a cold gaze glaring at me.
What? So what? What are you going to accomplish by glaring at me?
"—–"
In fact, it was a little scary. What if out of nowhere, I was sent to hell while
sleeping?
But the woman must have been trying to hurt me again.
Tsk. I don't know how long I'll live with this body. If I'm going to die, then I'm
going to die.
As I was held by the person who ruled this empire, I stuck my tongue out at Elard.
"—–."
I was caught by Euredian when he turned his head to see my face.
"—-Heugh." I bit my tongue because I was startled.
I looked back at him with a blushing face.
I looked at him with my face tilted to one side while Euredian smiled in vain. He
looks so good even when he was speechless.
"The princess's thoughts are showing."
"No."
First, let's just be thick-skinned and deny it.
"Yes."
"—-."
I then agree silently. I felt my face heat up.
I am the type that easily shows her thoughts on her face.
In my previous life, when I worked in customer service it wasn't just once or twice
that I got scolded by the manager for showing the customers an unpleasant look.
I can't believe that even in the book, I heard the same thing. I laughed to hide my
embarrassment.
Euredian' s smile wore off and his face hardened, "The first one almost seemed
real."
"—–"
"The second one was obviously a fake."
Oh, did you see through that?

I closed my eyes in embarrassment while the purple eyes just stared persistently.
I'm stuck. In the end, I confessed quietly.
"Yes—-."
"Why?"
"Well, I'm afraid of her."
"Who? Soleia Elard?"
He noticed that I was faking my illness, but he did not put me down. I nodded a
little while I looked down.
I think we're close, but he wouldn't like it if I said this—-
But Euredian didn't look away and answered clearly, "She's the second-best wizard
in the tower, you should be scared."
"Oh, you knew she's a wizard?"
I was so embarrassed that I did not know what to say when he raised his brows.
"Wouldn't it be strange if I did not know? Belgoth's magic tower is under the
Emperor's command."
I was a little surprise. I thought she would hide her identity as black wizard.
Black magic was a dark magic that was strictly forbidden in the Liger continent.
The magic of darkness that steals the soul of the dead who were to be returned to
God and turns corpses into puppets. If you are caught, the punishment is death
penalty. Therefore, black magic is taught in secret from teacher to disciple. Then
disciple to disciple, and so on.
But Soleia Elard has the position as the second-best wizard—
"—–"
Yerenica, what kind of scary person did you just mess with?
The hair on the back of my neck stood up. I peeked at Euredian.
"Then you must be a very strong man. Wow—-. But still, for me, it felt kind of
weird—–."
This man doesn't know, does he? That's how he got married in the original story.
"I'll warn Soleia Elard not to use magic in front of you." As expected, Euredian
answered without a change in his expression.
"No, I mean, the cold, damp, invisible hands—-"
"I'd rather you not talk to her as much as possible. She uses magic habitually."
I'm screwed. My attempt was hit with a strong iron wall. I was beaten out.
I don't know. Where do I start?

Soleia Elard, the wizard you trust is actually a black magician who isn't afraid of
the death penalty! How do I know that—? I read it in a book?
"—-."
It sounds crazy, so how can I say that?
"That woman has made great a contribution to the development of Belgoth's magic
tower. She has such powerful magic that the little problems from before has been
fixed because of her."
Soleia Elard had gained the Emperor's trust as a great wizard.
I shut my mouth and swallowed my tears. If I say whatever I want, I will be

punished by that scary sister. This is all about wanting to live—!
Euredian saw my face and thought that I was still scared.
He added in a calm voice, the handsome face always stayed the same, although a bit
relaxed.
"Anyway, she's not going to be able to freely enter the Imperial Palace like she
did today."
Wow, daddy! Amazing. I looked up at him feeling moved. A crisp sunset cast a red
glow on the twinkling silver hair. His red eyes gave a sense of laziness.
"Thank—–Thank you." I said weakly instead of giving a heart-felt gratitude. That is

because I almost fell for his handsome face.
Somehow, I feel like I'm going to slip into a fantasy again. Would it be possible
to conquer the world with your face?
I barely took my eyes off his eye-catchingly handsome face and looked around. The
central palace from earlier, was already far away. Euredian stopped in front of a
palace. I looked at it curiously. I was strangely familiar with it. An onion-shaped
palace painted in white.
The size was small, but strangely exotic. The side of the curve fell softly, just
like the one in Lebovny.
"Huh?"
I opened my mouth. White onion-shaped exterior, large window, ivory curtain.
I've seen this description before!
I swung my legs—
"Perhaps here—."
Isn't this the place where Tezevia and Brisney stayed? An excerpt from the novel
drifted into my mind.
[Tezevia looked up blankly at the white onion-shaped palace, embracing her swollen
belly. It was an appearance that somehow remined her of her homeland. Tears welled
up in her eyes. Is this the courtesy of Emperor of Belgoth?]
"Hey, put me down!"
Euredian put me down as I was struggling. As soon as I got out of his arms, I ran
straight to the palace. The name of the palace was just as memorable, Belyuk
Palace.
There were rows of maids waiting at the entrance.
I quickly passed them toward the stairs. I hesitated to go up. A maid at the front
of the right row caught my attention.
["Tezevia, how are you feeling today?" asked the maid with light brown hair and
brown eyes. Her hands rolled up the curtains and tied them neatly.
Tezevia gazed up at her. She was the only handmaiden that took care of Tezevia. She
said that she hailed from the south of Lebovny.
Tezevia smiled faintly, "I'm okay Marianne."]
"—Marianne?"
The brown-haired maid raised her head in surprise. I peered at her It was the first
time I met her and yet she seemed familiar. Marianne was the maid that was closest
to Tezevia and Brisney when they lived in the empire.
"Yes, Princess!" The puzzled brown-haired maid smiled.
What is this, this is weird. I pursed my lips and backed away. Marianne's not the
only thing I'm familiar with.
The novel 'Brisney Wants to be Happy' was excellently written. Not just the
emotional dialogues of the characters, but also the landscape was carefully
depicted. It was like it was being drawn in front of my eyes.
But I really didn't think it was going to be real—-.
I slowly climbed the stairs leading to the second floor. A room right in front of
the stairs on the second floor. The room where Tezevia and Brisney stayed.
When I opened the door, I had to shield my eyes with my hand, due to the brightness
from the sunlight.
Yeah. This scene was also described in the original story.
[The room filled with red light as if it were about to explode.]
I slowly entered the room. It was the room where Brisney's life began. I felt
strange.
To think that I'm in the world that's from a novel. I've known that this world is
from the novel, but why do I feel this way now?
The silence in the middle of the room unsettled me. Maybe it's because this was
where Tezevia lived painfully for 10 years.
Yeah. I did good, I prevented my pregnant sister from being dragged all the way to
Belgoth. I did the right thing.
"I'm tired..." I sighed as I slid my hair back.
No matter how close I am to Father my condition has been rapidly changing from 0
and 100. It's not surprising that I am exhausted.
"Do you like the palace?"
"!"
The sudden voice from behind startled me.
"Uh-huh—-. Yes—. I like it." I answered reflexively.
"Good."
Euredian slowly walked into the room. His eyes surveying the bedroom, neatly
arranged bedding, curtains, tables, wardrobes and dresser.
I saw him in a new light. Did he intentionally give me a palace that feels like
Lebovny's? In the novel, Tezevia said that it was the courtesy of Emperor of
Belgoth.
In other words, he is a man who can do basic things like this easily. Even if the
other person isn't me.
I'm a little confused now. I thought he was kind and gentle to everyone.
However, after seeing his cold attitude towards Soleia Elard, it doesn't seem like
that was the case either. Does he distance himself from those who cross the line?
While I'm staring at him, the sunlight turned purple. Eventually his gaze returned
to me.
"There's something I have been curious about, Princess." Euredian spoke as if he

remembered something.
"Hmm?"
"Why do you keep calling me 'Father'?"
I flinched. I can never say; that is because when you died in 'Brisney Wants to be
Happy', I cried out 'Our Father' while sobbing!
I'm taking it to the grave!
"Ahaha... Perhaps because you resemble my father?" I said randomly as I smiled.
It's a lie. My father, Kind Lebovny, is small, chubby and lovely king of fairytale
kingdom.
It would be good if he did not whine or cry about the disappearance of his youngest
daughter by now.
"You're not very good at making excuses." Euredian replied quickly.

"It's the truth."
"You're only good at causing problems."
"What?" I exclaimed.
The handsome face was just looking at me like a nuisance. He then sighed and looked
away.
"I'm not married, nor do I have a child."
"—-"
"Isn't 'Father' quite a harsh title?" He said lightly in a soft voice.
I blinked as I looked up at him. His face was more pronounced than when I first saw
him.
The sun was setting outside. He narrowed his eyes gently as he was covered in the
glow of the sunset.
My heart pounded when I saw that.
My anger quickly melted away. This man is fatal. Whoops. It feels like I'm losing
something.
"I can't call my father, father...." I muttered while looking away.
"You're a father so I called you father...."
"Princess."
Even I thought that it was bullsh*t.
"I won't do it again. I'll be more careful." I answered politely
"—-"
"I'm sorry."
I could hear Euredian laughing. It was a nice sound.
"Alright. Since you have travelled a long way, rest comfortably. I would appreciate
it if you would stop calling me by that weird title. If you have any problems, call
for a maid immediately."
"Yes."
"Although the process was a little unruly, but with your cooperation you are no
different from a guest of Belgoth."
"—–"
"Don't hesitate to ask for anything you want during your stay."
I don't know why my heart was pounding like this. His consideration makes one feel
quite bashful.
Euredian Belgoth. Liger's eastern power, Belgoth's master and the man with the
strongest divine power. He is always kind, but how far is 'good' before the line is
crossed.
"Then I shall leave." Euredian turned to leave.
Even though I haven't sorted my thoughts. No, I still have questions to ask!
I quickly reached out and caught the hem of his coat.
"Wait a minute! Fath, no. Your Majesty."
I grabbed his coat and pulled. The thin, stretchy material stretched out.
Euredian looked surprised for a moment then chucked. His lips moved as if to say
something. But I spoke first...
"Are you going to marry that person?"
"Soleia Elard?"
"Yes."
"—-Well, that's what going to happen." Euredian answered softly.
The response made me frown. 'That's what going to happen.' What does that mean?
"She's not lacking in any way that is unsuitable for an Empress."
"—-"
She is not suitable, father.
I looked up at him with pointed look. My head went wild.
How could I persuade him? Should I tell him that Soleia Elard is actually a black
wizard? Or that a while ago she almost killed me?
But there was no evidence. If the second strongest wizard in Belgoth was accused of
being a black wizard, who was going to believe it with no evidence?
No matter how much the emperor offered to treat me as a guest, I was still a
hostage.
A wizard who has made a breakthrough in the development of the empire versus the
hostage that had been kidnapped.
I closed my lips shut.
I have to make it so that this man can trust me more than Soleia Elard.
I tightened my hold on his clothes.
"—-!"
Suddenly there was that familiar warmth on my hand and my fatigue starting to
disappear.
He held my hand to get me to release my hold on his coat.

Euredian slowly said, "The Princess of Lebovny."
The red eyes curled faintly. Was it my illusion that he looked dangerous at first
glance? I blinked blankly following his words.
"Has no sense of danger."
"—-I, what?"
Euredian smiled lightly as he removed my hand from the hem of his coat.
My hand in his big hand looked tiny.
I couldn't breathe as I looked up at the enigmatically smiling face.
With my hands down, his hand grazed up my cheek and gently tapped the bottom of my
ear.
"First, you don't let others inside a private space like a bedroom."
"No, but you're the one who followed me in Your Majesty—-."
"Second, if anyone follow you inside, you should kick them out as soon as possible.
You have to do it."
"What are you—"'
"And third, you mustn't hold on to a man who is trying to leave on his own."
My defenses came up. The last sentence was clearly aimed at this situation,
especially using the word 'Man'.
While I could not respond, his hand fell from my hair.
I absent-mindedly asked, "What if I have feelings?"
This is an opportunity. This is a good time to see where Euredian Belgoth draws the
line. How far can I provoke this man to gain an advantage over Soleia Elard.
As Lebovny's youngest princess, Yerenica didn't have much to offer the Emperor of
Belgoth. If there is one thing that I can offer it's—–.
"—–."
It's beauty!
As Euredian stopped and turned back to face me, I started smiling.
Even if it's different from Soleia Elard, I am still beautiful.
—– Of course, well, when it comes to beauty, this guy is the best.

Let's give it a try!
"If I have feelings for you, Your Majesty, then I don't have to care about those
kinds of things?" I spoke boldly
There was challenge in my tone. It was a mistake. I should have said it in a more
bashful and excited tone.
I blinked my eyes; this was something I learned when I was Seo Eun-Seo.
Hoping to look as pretty and cute as possible.
Come one, work hard! My beauty!
I heard a deep sigh. Euredian still had his body half turned to me and half turned
away. I could see the frustration very clearly in his red eyes.
What to do with this kid? (t/n: basically, yenni think she can see what euredian
think of her)
The following words were no different than the previous one, "'And four."
"—–?"
"You don't say that kind of stuff to anyone in anywhere."
"That's not!" I spoke quickly but Euredian was faster.
"It's better not to lie to me, Princess." He smiled lazily.
"—–"
"My intuition is pretty good."
I don't know why he said that. I felt like I was so pathetic.
I thought dejectedly. What's so good about your intuition? You don't even know how
wicked Lady Elard is.
I puffed my cheeks and said, "You don't even think of me as a woman anyway."
"Why are you not a woman?"
I could hear the humor in his voice Euredian.
"Such thoughts do not justify your thoughtless acts, Princess." He continued.
"—–Tsk."
I looked at him resentfully and shut up. Seeing my defiant face, he murmured in a
slightly stern tone.
"Really."
"?"
"As I won't tell you where I'm going, I shall take my leave."
The last word was almost a sigh.

I failed. I only had useless information, such as 'Seduce men by batting your
eyelashes', right now I quickly erased it from my mind.
So, you're saying that you won't fall for my seductive charms?
I ran toward the window and glared at the retreating form. I clenched my fist.
Alright. From now on, I will be getting serious!
And Plan C, 'Win Over the Supporting Character' has now changed to,
'Seduce the Villain's father!'.
***
Euredian' s POV
As the emperor of Belgoth, Euredian Belgoth always know.
What the does the youngest Princess really want? thought Euredian as he walked out
of the Belyuk palace.
Even if I didn't look back, I could feel the piercing gaze burning a hole in my
head. Lebovny's youngest Princess was a quite unique. First, there was the unique
color combination, light blue eyes with light pink hair. In addition, her fair
skin. It felt like she would melt under the sunlight. She doesn't look strong, but
she has an intense presence.
Euredian continued to walk slowly while feeling the gaze on the back of his head.
I did not intend to harm the princess who had been kidnapped. In the first place,
the surprise attack on Lebovny was not intended to cause bloodshed.
It was a warning.
As emperor, I participated and chose the best soldiers and broke them up into small
groups to avoid as many casualties as possible.
That warning should have been enough. Now it was only a matter of time before
Lebovny opened the Glucaman road. Yes. That's good enough.
"—-."
I think, I have picked up something troublesome along the way.
Bright pink hair came to my mind, like its owner, it could not be contained.
Even the slightest of breeze would cause it to fly away.
The princess, with her colorful pink hair, was maladjusted to magic. Even the
smallest amount of mana was enough to hurt her tremendously. Of course, the fall at
the end was a trick.
Although I should have chastised her, I did not as I could not help but reach out
to her when she was in such pain.
It's true though that I brought the innocent princess along with us and made her
suffer through hardships.
Once he returned to the central palace, he went straight up to the office. His
immediate aide was on standing by.
"Are you done with the work I gave you?"
"Yes, Your Majesty. We have recovered all the magic items within a 200-meter
radius."
"—–."
Euredian agonized for a moment. Is 200-meter radius going to be enough?
A glimpse of Yerenica fluttering through the pillars of Lebovny's royal palace

popped in his mind.
"—- 500 meters." He said.
"What? Your Majesty, but—." responded the aid confusedly.
"Expanding the radius to 500 meters will reach the back of the palace—-."
"It's okay. Do as I say."
Euredian didn't take his words back. In fact, it felt like this hostage would
actively move around the imperial palace.
It'll take Lebovny no more than a month to open Glucaman Road. This would be the
right thing to do.
It's better than finding her dead after wandering around.
The aide looked directly at the emperor and thought; If it was the usual guest, he
wouldn't have done this for anyone. Are they of high status?
Euredian on the other had didn't care about things like this as he was the emperor
Am I being generous because she was cute?
Euredian smiled halfheartedly while he combed his hair back with his fingers as he
often did while contemplating on his own.
I don't think she faked that in front of Soleia Elard—-. It was poorly executed but
a very good idea.
Euredian smiled once again.
Regardless, that sly woman must be boiling in anger by now.
The Princess of Lebovny acted without knowing anything. How cute of her to do such
thing. Is that why I find watching her to be so amusing?
If I think about it, she is like a kitten that doesn't know right from wrong.
"Felix." Euredian called out his aide that was about to leave the office.
"From now prohibited Soleia Elard's entry to the Imperial Palace. Let her know."
"Yes? But why—." Asked the aid in surprise.
Euredian just shrugged.
"It seems I have become too lenient with her these days. She always comes in and
out of the Imperial Palace without permission."
"But, Your Majesty, I don't think Lady Elard will take it nicely." Said the aid
anxiously.
Once again Euredian did not intend to overturn his decision.
Soleia Elard was a woman who couldn't tolerate 'women' hanging around me. I never
object to it.
I never stopped Lady Elard because it was a good excuse to reject the nobility
without having to do anything. Of course, she is not my real fiancée.
Now that I have someone I must protect; I cannot just let her come in and out of
the palace as she pleases anymore. It makes sense with that mana...
A little kitten is no match to that snake of a girl.
Instead of giving the Princess of Lebovny a ball of wool. Euredian built a sandy
field for her to play in.
It doesn't matter. After all, the princess seems to wear her heart on her sleeve.
The next day, he regretted his decision.
The day I entered Belyuk Palace, after glaring at Euredian' s silver head as he
left, I just slept.
I don't remember, but it seems that I had gone to sleep. When I opened my eyes, it
wasn't in the morning but in the middle of the day.
"—-?"
My eyes started to tear up a bit as the world just felt so heavy. I can't have
gained weight on my eyelids, I am just so sleepy.
I crept into the blanket and felt it.
Heeh. I was happy that I was in a bed when I woke up. (t/n: same) Knock knock.
I heard a knock. If it had not been for the knock, I would have gone back to sleep.
I blushed as I opened my eyes.
I leaned over and looked at the door. It was quiet outside. Who was it? Did I hear
it wrong?
Knock knock.
A gentle knock rang again. I didn't hear it wrong.
"C-Come in?" I said in a fright.
As soon as I responded the door opened. A round-faced brown-haired woman in a

maid's dress entered the room and clasped her hands together in
the front courteously.
Oh, Marianne.
"You're awake, Princess."
"Uh, yeah."
"I will tend to the Princess from now on. My name is Marianne."
I stared at her from under the blanket. I wonder if she is now in her mid-late 20s.
Although she is not beautiful, her neat and simple face has attracted a favorable
feeling.
The maid in charge of Tezevia in the novel was also Marianne.
I nodded my head up and down.
"My name is Yerenica Lebovny. Please take care of me."
"Oh my god, Princess." shrieked Marianne embarrassingly.
"You don't have to be respectful to me. How can such a precious person
—–."
"Ah, I'm more comfortable like this." I said as I shook my head and smiled.
One of the things that I couldn't get used to in this world was that I had speak
courteously to people, it was not something I was used to.
The only exception is Tezevia because she is my sister. I couldn't speak to my maid
or my escort knight, Fernandez like that at all.
It had felt strange when I started talking like that, but it was inevitable. I am
after all the lovely daughter of a proud South Korean!
"Still, Princess—" Marianne muttered while looking troubled.
Then I realized something. This isn't Lebovny.
In Lebovny, no matter what I say or do, I had title of 'Youngest Princess'
backing me, but this is Belgoth. I'm a very accommodating person.
I frowned and said, "I will speak comfortably only when we are alone, Marianne."
"—–."
"Promise!" In the end, Marianne nodded her head as if it could not be helped.
Yeah. My victory.
Marianne smiles affectionately.
"Would you like to get up? You must have been very tired from all the travelling
because you slept all day."
"The whole day?"
"Yes, I was wondering if I should wake you up or not."
I looked at the clock on the wall. I slept for 20 hours. It seems like I have
become lazy since coming to this world.
I, Seo Eun-Seo, who was famous for staying up for 24 hours a day. I shook my head.
Money and status are the best way to make people lazy.
I pushed the blanket off me and got up.
"Hmm...."
It's strange that I slept for around 24 hours without waking up, I should have been
more refreshed when I woke up, but somehow, I didn't feel refreshed. I tilted my
head while I was thinking.
I'm positive my condition returned to normal when I was with Euredian. I must have
been very tired. Riding on a horse for three days straight. It was enough to make
me tired.
Marianne even pulled me out of the bed and asked, "Bath or food, which one do you
want first?"
"Bath."
When I woke up after my long sleep, my throat was dry, and my body was swollen. I
frowned with worry. It's my first interaction with Marianne, a character from the
novel, but looked so ugly—–
In the bathroom when I saw my appearance in the mirror, I had huge dark circles and
when I combed my hair, it wasn't behaving at all. I breathed a sigh of
disappointment.
***
After taking a bath and having a late lunch, I felt completely awake. I sat on the
bed while swinging my legs as I listened to Marianne.
"I heard that the Princess needs special care. Is it due to your sensitivity to
magic?" Marianne seemed worried when she asked.
"Yes. It is quite extreme."
I remembered Rosel saying that it was rare for people with magic sensitivity to
live past 5 years and that there was no cure for it.
"Oh. But I'm okay. Don't worry."

I smiled brightly. It's okay, really! The person who can heal me is the emperor of
this empire!
"Princess." Blurted Marianne as she looked at me with sympathy.
She's looking at me like I was trying to put on a brave face. No, it's not like
that you don't have to look at me like that.
"That's why we have gotten rid of all items that contain magic in the palace for
now. Not just in the palace but within a 500-meter radius of the palace, so don't
worry."
"Oh."
500 meters in radius? Even if you say that, I don't know the geography of the
Imperial Palace. I wouldn't know how far that is.
"Would you like to go out and look around? We have marked the area past the 500
meters radius. So that it won't be hard to miss it." Marianne added with a smile as
if she had read my mind.
"—–?"
Mark? What mark?
"I'll go!"
I got up from my seat at once. It is better to learn the geography of the Imperial
Palace as soon as possible.
I will be staying here until Lebovny and Belgoth's affairs are sorted. In the
original timeline Euredian married Soleia next spring. Right now, I need to either
seduce Euredian or get rid Soleia Elard.
A few minutes after leaving Belyuk Palace, I knew what the 'mark' meant.
As I got closer, I saw dozens of white flapping handkerchiefs. It was true that it
was not difficult to miss.
"To the east of this, is the imperial garden. To the west, is the Chierta Palace.
To the north, is the northen gate of the Imperial Palace. And to the south, is the
Tournament Hall. These areas are all within the 500-meter radius of Belyuk Palace."
explained Marianne, who followed.
"—-."
"You can safely explore in this area, but you need to be careful beyond that
boundary—."
I know what she was talking about. It would be dangerous, not knowing when and
where magic was being used.
I breathed a small sigh. I'm being treated much better than how other hostages
would be, but a gloomy thought still popped in my mind—–
"I'm still locked in—–."
"Yeah, I'm stuck, aren't I?" After all, I am limited to a 500-meters radius around
Belyuk Palace. But I can't complain about it because it's my body fault!
Unlike in the original story, Euredian was being considerate to me.
Belgoth is land that produces a lot of mana stones each year, but I can't believe
he removed all the mana stones from certain area in the Imperial Palace because of
me. I'm in no position to grumble.
Boohoo. Yeah, well, there's no way I can get out of Belyuk Palace—.
I didn't know what to do with my miserable thoughts.
"Ah, the Emperor said if you want to go passed the boundary you should inform him."
"Huh." I blurted in shock
Oh? Does that mean he'll come to see me in person?
My heart started pounding at the thought. So, yesterday's iron wall was just my
imagination? How wonderful of our kind father.
I immediately acted on it with a second thought.
I opened my eyes brightly and clung to Marianne. Marianne was very tall, and I was
rather short, so I had no trouble clinging on to her.
"I want to go beyond the boundary!" I exclaimed as I held on to her.
The result was a disaster.
"Where do you want me to take you, Princess?"
"Who are you?"
It was not a handsome man with pretty silver hair and red eyes that appeared in
front of me.
I stupidly looked at the man in front of me. The man had black hair with golden
eyes, and he was dressed in a priest's robe that was white in color.
"My name is Diego Schmart. I am a Priest in Raulus' temple." Said the man while
smiling brightly.
"Oh..."
"I was commanded by His Majesty, to escort you to wherever you want to go."
A priest from the Temple of Raulus' s.
Euredian Belgoth, this man! Damn!
Oh my god. There's a high iron wall. I laughed my head off.
It was just wishful thinking on my part. Yeah, I guess it wouldn't make sense for
him to come here. An emperor doesn't have much free time.
Basically, I'm not just a normal person, but I'm a big shot!
The second attempt, following yesterday's drama, failed before it even started.
To think he'd assign me a Priest. Isn't this just declaring that he does not want
to see me anymore? How am I supposed to seduce him if I can't see him?
"—-."
"Where do you want me to take you, Princess?"
It's a little comforting that the priest named Diego Schmart was quite handsome.
I choked back my tears, and depressingly said. "I want to go beyond the boundary."
"Beyond the boundary. Is the east side of the Imperial Palace."
Diego Schmart smiled gently. It was so sweet, nice and pretty that I forget my
sleepiness and my depression. I enjoyed it. It was an instinct for me to look at
beautiful men and women.
Of course, Diego was not as beautiful as Euredian who is in the heavenly class, but
he was a handsome man anyway.
Golden eyes that were pure like a puppy. A slim figure with a thin face from the
tightened collar to the long white robe reached the ankle. As a priest who served
God, he had a calm and beautiful aura.
I love a handsome man but what I wanted was a silver-haired handsome man.
"Yes, yes..."
In fact, I did not really intend to leave the 500 meters radius. I didn't want to
trouble the priest, but I decided to just follow the man to the east of the
Imperial Palace. Nothing will happen right?
Before we crossed the fence with the white handkerchiefs, Diego asked me,
"If you feel uncomfortable, please let me know immediately. I need time to call the
divine power."
"Yes."
"My divine powers are not as strong as His Majesty. It will take some time to
transfer the divinity. So, if you feel any inconvenience, please let me know right
away."
Oh, no wonder. The clear and calm energy that Euredian always had around his body
was not felt in Diego. I nodded my head vigorously.
Is there anything special?
***
The decision to ask Diego was not useless as Diego was quite a good storyteller.
He was kind enough to walk me around the Imperial Palace while talking.
"When you go south from Belyuk Palace, you will find the way to the Royal Knights'
training ground. His Majesty oversees that place, so you won't be able to enter
it."
"I see."
South place. I quickly memorized this. It means that Euredian manages it himself.
It is the first place to see him.
"The place we just passed is the Bashard Garden. The previous Emperor and Empress
were very fond of it. Currently the royal gardener manages it."
"Oh, does His Majesty stroll through the garden?"
"Yes."
My ears pricked up. Place no. 2. The central imperial garden.
I kept walking as I listened to Diego explain gently.
"The palace facing the garden is Belgorod Palace, where His Majesty resides.
Anyway, as the palace is right in front of the garden, it is where His Majesty has
tea with Lady Elard."
"Oh. That's good information."
"Pardon?"
"It's nothing."
I stopped talking and shut my mouth. His Majesty has tea with Soleia Elard in the
garden?
"Hmmm...., Diego."
"Yes?"
"About, Lady Elard—-."
"Yes. Please speak."
"Has...Has it been long since she became His Majesty's fiancée?"
"Hmm..."
Diego tilted his head as he thought for a moment and then he spoke again,
"They're not formally engaged yet, but she is a candidate to become the next
Empress."
"A candidate?"
"It's been about five years now. As you know, Lady Elard is very aggressive."
That means they're not officially engaged and only Soleia Elard clinging on him
one-sidedly!
Diego paused before he continued. What he said next left me disappointed,
"However, His Majesty has no reason to refuse the engagement. I believe they will
be engaged by the end of the year."
What, is this? What do you mean by, he won't refuse? Does that mean he really does
like her?
I tried to relax so I didn't seem interested. While looking at him I asked, "I see.
Perhaps His Majesty has feelings for her."
"Feelings—-."
Diego looked troubled as he thought about his response. Inside I'm saying,
'I really don't care. If you answer great, if not it's fine.'
"Well, I've never got that feeling from him." Diego answered slowly.
"Really?"
I am felling happy without knowing it. I wanted to bite my tongue when Diego spoke
again.
"I'm not sure if you've ever felt it, but despite His Majesty's generosity he's
built quite the wall around himself."
"Ah, the wall."
"Yes, he's quite generous, but if you ever cross the line, he's a bit—" Diego
smiled vaguely as he spoke those words.
I raised my head, "A bit? What? What happens then?"
Diego smiled and shook his head, "It's nothing. In any case, rather than having
feelings for her, it's rather he doesn't mind her. In fact, strategically Lady
Elard is a great partner."
A strategic partner.
Those words sunk into my mind. Yes, it was said that Soleia Elard is going to be
the next head of Magic Tower. A woman with that kind of power and ability does look
good indeed. With that criteria, it was clear that they would get engaged or
married in the near future.
The opportunity for me to approach him has been blocked by a thousand more hurdles.
Why aren't you officially engaged yet? I mean, he's a man. As I fell into another
thought, Diego seemed to have said something as he waved his hand to get my
attention.
"Princess?"
I woke up from my thought.
"Oh, no. Please go on."
"From here on, it's really important to listen to what I have to say. It's about
the palace used by the Emperor, the palace of Belgoth." Diego spoke in rather
resolute tone.
"As it is a palace built for the Emperor and future Empress. It's no exaggeration
to say that it is filled with mana stones. The princess must be very careful."
"—Ugh."
"That is why, please don't go closer to the palace of Belgoth and stray no further
than the central garden. Even if I am with you, it won't be enough."
I nodded quickly. A palace covered with mana stones. For a weakling like me, it
would be like going into the final dungeon.
The only problem is that there's a handsome man inside there that I have to save.
I had headache for some reason. Perhaps during my stay here, I would never step
foot in there. I didn't have the slightest idea how to do this.
Then what? If I want to get rid of Soleia or seduce him, I must be with him in
person, if I can't go in—-
My head started coming up with a plan. I glanced at the central garden. The
beginning of the attack was to wait for the target to show up!
If I can't get in, just need to wait him to come out—-!
And from that day on, I began building a base in the central garden.
My plan was simple but perfect. In order to catch the emperor who was hiding. If I
could not call him out, and if I could not go inside the palace, the only thing I
can do right now is this. It was a stupid plan, but I have the time. I'll do
whatever I can.
There was no reason not to put this into action, because I was told that Euredian
came to the central garden for a walk.
Since we can't enter the training ground, we will first attack the central garden!
I have a few books and refreshments right now. I went out to the table in the
central garden. It was said that Euredian usually took his break at 2 p.m., so I
ended up strolling in the garden for almost half a day until the evening.
The central garden of Imperial Palace was elaborate. It had a marble fountain, a
maze garden with twists and turns, and there were many kinds of flowers and trees
that I have never seen before.
"—–."
But after about three days, I was tired of it all.
Euredian did not even show up in the garden at all.

I looked at Diego, who was sitting across from me at table, with great annoyance.
Diego smiled vaguely, as if the fierce look I gave him was lost on him.
"Princess—?"
"Sir Priest, you lied to me."
Diego Schmart was the one who gave me the wrong information. A mild sheep with a
puppy-like face told a lie! I stared at him with resentment.
Diego waved his hands with a face full of embarrassment.
"Lie? A priest who serves God cannot lie, Princess."
"Oh my god. Then why this is happening?"
I leaned my head on the table, that silver hair was burning in my mind. It was only
three days, but I was getting tired.
I don't know anymore. It's hard to do this all day long. I've been doing it for
three days now.
Boohoo. I'm tired. I frowned and slumped on the table. I thought my only problem
was maladjustment to mana, but the land of Belgoth itself is too heavy for me. I
kept getting tired. Even if I keep still, even then I feel like I was losing my
energy.
It is not enough to faint, but it is not enough to walk around.
In my heart, I wanted to hold Diego's hand—
But unfortunately, he was a priest to the very end. It was different feeling to
Euredian who had the feel of cleansing when we were close to each other. It was
clearly different.
In fact, Euredian Belgoth is special. God's descendent—
For Diego to heal me, he had to do it consciously. It had to be poured into the
divinity. That means he had to pull it out from him and give it to me.
I had to stop crying and complaining. I can't just use his divinity because I'm
tired.
If I could hold Euredian' s hand this would be over quickly, and I'm like, uhh.
I laid my cheeks on the table with dismay. Even now the person who I desperately
need, didn't appear—
I was so frustrated that I felt like dying. Marianne, who stood by me, worked hard
to comfort me.
"His Majesty has been busy these days, Princess. He usually walked every day."
"—–"
"I heard he was behind on his work due to the Lebovny expedition. Don't worry too
much."
That was not very comforting.

I buried my face in arms. Does he just not want to see me—?
If it was true, that's really depressing. Was I being too aggressive? Or is it

because I kept clinging onto him after feeling sick?
It was clear that the molestation has tarnished my image. All kinds of negative
thoughts circulated in my mind.
Is it because I'm not his type? This was the most depressing.
It was clear that Euredian like sexy and seductive women.
Lady Elard has foxy eyes. Her lips are red, she is a sexy woman. That's why he
married Soleia Elard in the novel, despite knowing that she is evil.
I thought for a moment. A sparkling silvery haired red-eyed man and next to him a
sexy black-eyed beauty with red hair hanging down to her waist.
"Damn it." I murmured sadly. They look so good together.
In my imagination, I changed Lady Elard with me next to Euredian.
In an instant, the genre was transformed from a fatal romance to a dreamy and
hopeful fantasy fairytale.
"—–."
It was just that in comparison, one is R rated and the other is G rated—-.
No, no, no. I shook my head hard and thought to myself.
You can change your taste as you want. I can do R rated too! Yerenica may be 19
years old, but Seo Eun-Seo is twenty-five years old. What can't I do?
From now on be confident.
Right now, I will barge into the office where Euredian is and cry out, 'Shut up.
From today on, I'm your type!'
"—–."
But I can't go into the Imperial Palace, can I? Damn it. I'm not going able to do
it.
I became depressed again and quickly quieted down.
Operational retreat? There's no such thing in my dictionary. I shook my head to

clear my mind.
If you don't want to look at me, I'll make it so that you don't have a choice but
to look at me!
The next day I walked to the central garden, at exactly 2 o'clock. Marianne
followed me like shadow.
Marianne stopped when she thought we would go to the tea table like yesterday. But
I had no intention of using the same method again.
I think he didn't come out on purpose because he knew I was waiting for him. My
lips went up in a determined smirk.
I'll just stay where he can't see me. Perfect hideout.
I went straight to the maze on the right side of the central garden. I made way
over a low wall of grass and squatted between them and sat down.
The long grass was put aside and there was a lot of room. Because the wall is low,
it is suitable to look at the rest of the garden.
"Princess! Why are you sitting there!?" Marianne cried out at me.
"Shh, Marianne."
I put my index finger to my lips and signaled for her to be quiet. I was planning
to stay like this for three hours.
If he doesn't show up after this, I'll admit that he really is busy.
Your iron wall against my determination. Let's see which one wins—!
***
Euredian was someone who lead a scheduled life.
He opened his eyes before sunrise and started the day with training, ate at a
certain time, and worked at a fixed time. Even his break was scheduled.
In his spare time, he took care of small things such as meeting aristocrats who
asked for help, visited the capital city when he wanted to sometimes.
He always made plans. It was just a habit that been there since he was a prince,
long before his reign.
He'd never been dissatisfied with that life or felt uncomfortable. So far.
Probably. He had no interest in it, or so he thought.
It was good to have a schedule for a monarch; it was not bad. So Euredian Belgoth
got used to it as time went by.
Until few days ago.
"—–."
He sighed and glanced out the window. The desk in the office was directly in front
the window that looked out to the central garden.
Euredian' s office was on the third floor and it was high enough to see every
corner of the garden.
Especially the light pink hair.
The reddish eyes looked at the clock on the wall office. 2 p.m. It was exactly the
same time as yesterday. Not only yesterday but also the day before yesterday. For
five days now.
—— Five days already.
"—-."
Euredian was not the only one who lived a scheduled life.
Yereninovica Lebovny. The pink haired Princess of Lebovny had been in the same
place at the same time for five days.
The first day was nothing special. She was chatting with her maid and there's the
sound of the high priest giving her a tour of the Imperial Palace.
He thought that, that was it but then she returned to the central garden.
Why stay in the central garden for so long? If he turned his head a little, he
could see the central garden and the small voice keep coming back.
'I don't know if I can stay quietly—-.'
After the fourth day, she settled in the corner of a well-groomed pile of bushes.
From the front you won't be able to see her, but from here it was obvious.
But it was clear that Yereninovica didn't think that anyone would be able to see
her from above.
Euredian sighed again and turned his head back to his desk. It looked like she was
waiting for someone.
There's no way someone from Lebovny came to Belgoth for the princess, right? Then
her action was clear.
She was waiting for Euredian Belgoth to appear in the central garden.
"—–."
If I didn't go down today, she will continue to come every day. It was a fact that
I realized through the past few days' experience.
Lebovny's youngest princess's persistence had bothered him slightly. It's been five
days since he had ignored her.
I don't think I can ignore her when she is hiding right where I can see her. I
couldn't concentrate on my work because I kept losing focus.
"Maybe I shouldn't have let her into the garden—-."
Euredian rarely regretted his decisions.
Of course, he did not regret his decisions from the beginning.
There was chatter in the central garden that gradually quieted down.
He thought about closing the window, but it was not unpleasant to hear, so he left
the window open.
After the death of the previous Emperor, there was only one royal in Belgoth.
Euredian grew up alone without a brother or sister. In addition, the few cousins
he'd had left the palace a long time ago.
As a result, the things he was familiar with since childhood were a quiet and
tranquil peace and established routinely life, things like that.
There aren't a lot of things that can provoke someone like him.
In recent years, Lebovny's cheeky attitude had touched his nerves. The person who
caused even more persistent fatigue than Lebovny was Soleia Elard.
A woman who's an essential person in the hierarchy, who makes the magic tower move
and is someone who considers herself his fiancée.
That women is someone who is utterly unaware of people's feelings, she might be
acting as though she loves him most in the world and wagging her tail but, she has
a face that makes you unsure of when she's going to stab you in the back.
So Euredian always kept a certain distance from her.
If it was not necessary to put the magic tower under the emperor's supervision,
there would be no reason to be close to the woman. And Soleia Elard knows that. She
is a smart, cunning woman which is why it was hard to read her thoughts.
When you see someone acting so seductively there must be something that they want
from you.
It is only a rough guess and it is hard to know exactly what she wanted. Ah, that's
just very tiring.
A woman who he always needs to be vigilant against. A woman who gripped with
displeasure. One of the most prominent figures who interferes with his desired
rest.
He couldn't stop himself from looking out of the window again.
Compared to that snake-like women, it is much easier to read Lebovny's youngest

princess?
If you look at how they have interfered with my daily life, it is technically
similar, but it couldn't feel any more different.
Euredian smiled slightly.
The Princess of Lebovny was a person who was not tactile or forceful. She isn't an
unsuitable person. In addition, I have admitted it before, the cute and cheerful
demeanor does not bother me much.
Quiet peace is good, but sometimes being lively is not bad. It was courtesy of
those who gave Lebovny's Princess the freedom in the Imperial Palace.
But she caught his eyes more than she thought. That's the only part that Euredian
regretted.
On the first day, the sound of chattering had been filled with energy, it began to
calm down on the second day. On the fourth day, she barely spoke, lying helplessly
on the table – It was how he saw it.
"—–."
It almost looked like that she was fading.
If she walked around the whole palace vigorously, there is no reason to look like
that.
She's drooping like a lost kitten, and that's quite odd, it as if she doesn't care.
Even if he did not expect his attention to be taken so often, it was different to
the annoying feeling he had for Soleia Elard.
"Do I have to lose?"
And soon as he spoke, he realized that he had already lost. A dry laugh came out.
It seems I am interested in her.
If her purpose was to drag me out, Lebovny's princess seems to have accomplished
that in only five days. Something Soleia Elard attempted for five years and I
ignored. He chuckled at that.
Right now, the princess doesn't even know how great of a job she had accomplished.
Euredian laughed as he put down the paperwork.
It didn't long for him to walk outside.
***
I had clenched my teeth while looking down at my blue dress with my hair covering
my face.
I tidied up my dress with weak hands. I pulled my knees up to my chest so that I

could wrap my arms around it and burry my face.
"—–."
Ah. I feel like I'm dying.
I feel lifeless. I ate better than ever and slept well, but I always feel tired and
helpless.
Since the first day, I have been rejected—-
The thick aroma of grass filled the air, I closed my eyes with a sigh. The
confidence I gained in these past few days was gone.
Belgoth, located in the eastern part of liger, was not suitable for me.
Maybe it is because there are so many mana stones from Azekien or because there are
so many magicians. Either that or the black magic that Soleia tried to cast on me
wasn't fully canceled out.
For some reason, this land was too much for me.
I start tearing up while my face rested on my knees. I laughed slightly. At this

rate, the day I try to move to Azekien will be the same day I might be laying in a
coffin.
"—–."
It has been five days since I waited for Euredian in this central garden.
At first, I didn't do anything, I was bored to death waiting. As time went by, I
got tired of getting bored.
If I stay in this country for a long time, I will be in danger; I thought

absentmindedly.
Dying in agony was not the only way to die. Oh my god. What should I do if, one day
I really can't open my eyes ever again? I trembled with chills going down my spine.
It was the worst and I really didn't want to think about it. If I waited too long,
a dead body is what Euredian will be met with.
"Ah, really—-."
Marianne is only a maid, so she can't bring him to me. I can't break into the
Imperial Palace either.
I have no choice but to wait. At this rate, wouldn't it be difficult for me to get
out of bed tomorrow?
Boohoo. That thought made me cry.
I'm going to die right now. I don't know what to do. Actually, I know what to do
but, I can't actually put it into practice.
"Because you're not close to me—-." I murmured sorrowfully.
Putting up an iron wall is cruel. He's cold-blooded. He wasn't the villain

Deckard's father for no reason!
No. I don't need anything. I sniffled tearfully.
I want you to come out now—–.
I hugged my knees tightly while crying.
I'm not hoping to hold hands or be embraced, I just want to see your face. I want
to stand next to you. Then I think I can feel a little better.
"Princess."
It was then that I heard the voice that I was hoping to hear from above.
"—-!"
I jerked my head up. That scent that's so refreshing it feels like it's cleansing
your body.
He stood against the sun so I couldn't see his face because of the suns glare.
I don't know what he's looking at. But I did not care. I gasped desperately.
"What are you doing here?"
I got up from my spot on the floor in a hurry. Instinctively, my hand reached out.
I have to catch him. The only lifeline I have to live on in this whole land that is
suffocating my body.
My extended hand was covered with the gentle warmth of his hand. I choked for a
moment as Euredian took my hand.
And with that little touch, all the weight from the mana that crushed my whole body
quickly disappeared.
When the weight suddenly disappeared, my body wobbled. The body, which was about to
plunge to the ground, was pulled by aa strong force. At the same time, a hand
caught my waist.
"—-!"
The view suddenly changed.
Stable hands held me up with one hand on my back and the other under my knee.
Euredian held me like he's holding a child.
I saw his face stiffen. I wrapped my arms around his neck reflexively and gasped
for air.
"Your condition——."
I didn't know what he was saying as I could not afford to listen to it carefully. I
was just too busy embracing him and taking in the divine energy.
"Heu——."
Like filling an empty glass with water, I could feel my empty body being filled
with energy. I buried my face in Euredian' s neck and inhaled.
Euredian strode with large stride while holding me in his arms. Not long after
that, he put me down on the tea table in the middle of the garden.
"Princess." His voice softly echoes.
I held on to Euredian' s neck with all my strength.
I don't want to fall. If I fell, the ground will weigh me down again. And this guy
—-
I don't know when he'll come back.
"You seem to be doing well now, so I'm let you go now."
Does it seem like I'm playing a game in your eyes?! I cried, but I did not have the
strength to argue. I just desperately held him and filled my empty body with
energy.
I wish I could take away all the misfortune that will befall this man, so that he
won't be hurt no matter where he goes, so that he no longer feels tired.
Euredian had the strongest divine power in Liger, it takes a long time for his
power to hit bottom before returning to normal. He is a descendant of God.
"—–Huuuu."
After a while, I noticed a big hand patting my back.
I heard a light sigh. I felt tears gather in my eyes.
If you're going to be this kind, why do you keep putting up that damn wall?
It makes no sense. If you going to do that, don't be nice to me in the first place
—-.
"It seems you've calmed down."
A man who knows nothing about my heart. As if to cut me off, I caught him by the
arm.
I hide my face in his beautiful neck. I never wanted to show him my crying face
again. He always see me crying like a child every time I was in front of this man.
Euredian sigh.
"Let me see your face. I need to know what your condition is."
"—–"
"It'll only take a minute. So lift your head."
A soothing voice fell with a sift head. I forced myself to stop crying.
When I loosened my arm around his neck, Euredian lifted my arms lightly and grabbed
me by the shoulder. As soon as I pulled away from him, I looked down.
I have a soft pink hair that fell to the side of my face. Marianne must have left
for Belyuk palace. Marianne had carefully combed my hair, but now it was a mess
again.
"Look at me."
Two large hands wrapped around my cheek and lifted it. My head bowed up.
Look at the past five days. The man who was so hard to get, was right in front of
my nose.
Glittering silver hair fall on his forehead. A little lazy and little indifferent,
yet an affectionate look in the red purple eyes.
I see myself in those eyes. Fortunately, this time it was not that bad. I felt a
little relieved there.
I'm not repeating that dark history.
Euredian looked around my face for a while and dropped his eyes. He checked from
upper body to toe.
"I'm better—." I mumbled with a little stuffy nose.
"—-."
All the fatigue feelings I had for the past five days, had vanished without a
trace.
Euredian looked at me with suspicious eyes. I looked at the face that I want to see
in five days.
"You must have been very busy." A grumbling voice came out
"Well... a little bit."
A little? Just a little?!
"If you were a little busier, I'd be—-"
"You'd be very?"
"—–."
I would be very dead! The words stuck in my throat. I barely swallowed it.
Calm down, Yerenica. See Eun-Seo. I barely could see his face, so I can't get
frustrated now. It's obvious that the emperor was busy with his work. He can be
busy.
There's no reason for this man should abandon his national affairs to take care of
me.
"It's doesn't matter—" I murmured gloomily.
"Very just what? Why didn't Schmart help you?"
Boohoo. I can't help being sad.
Perhaps it was because his big hand pressed against my forehead was so sweet. I
didn't know it, but I muttered loudly.
"Is he like you? I'm not a leech. How can I suck the divinity like blood?"
Euredian smiled briefly
"So what am I?"
"Your Majesty is different! Honestly, it's just—-"
The hand that measured my heat on my forehead moved away. I held his hand
innocently and Euredian did not avoid.
As soon as the skin touched, a fresh air came in. I puffed in for a moment, then
slowly exhaled
"I just have to hold your hand once!"
I don't want anything bigger at first. Would he like to meet me? I don't want to
throw out any old-fashioned comments.
The bond between man and man by sleeping is like entering a garment without getting
wet in a crotch. Something like that. (t/n: idek what this is...)
If it loves at first sight, it's already over.
"Do not hesitate to speak to Schmart if necessary. The priest's divinity used to
heal the weak."
"—–."
But, what if your opponent is spreading the umbrella before it rains?
That's not the answer I was looking for. Yes. This is an impregnable ironclad
castle!
Euredian looked down at me with a great look on his face.
That's not it. This guy.
I held him tightly with my hands, afraid that I might lose his hand.
"Well, look Father. No, Your Majesty...."
"—–."
"If I go to the priest and take the divine spirit, I will be fine but the priest
will be relative tired, no?"
"Of course."
Euredian said as he listened to what I said. I didn't miss the chance.
"But, just by holding you hand, I don't need hi. As long as you're next to me."
"—–."
"I feel good and Your Majesty also good. Don't you think this is good?"
Let's make a wish for the poor supporting actors.
I came to an agreement and sending out a look full of longing.
"So once a day— No you said you were—, Once every few days! Can you show me your
face?"
"Oh."
"I won't bother you. I won't waste too much time. Just like today!"
"——."
"You said you guaranteed my safety. Whether you are in office or not, whether I'm a
guest or a ghost, I'll always haunt you, Your Majesty"
The words became longer and longer because he did not answer. I didn't even realize
what I was talking about.
Please. Please. I crossed the mountain and came to Belgoth across the water. I
didn't come here, get kidnapped just to die of fatigue.
I waited for Euredian's answer nervously. The handsome face seemed to think about
something for a while.
"Once every two days."
Oh!
"I'm really busy for the next few days, Princess."
Oh?
I looked at him with my mouth open. Don't tell me this is what I've been saying—-
"Once every three days, on this time at this place. And only for 30
minutes."
Euredian was strangely talkative.
"I can only give you that much."
"Wow!"
I heard the answer that I had hoped so much. It was three days, not one day, not
two days. No matter what, it was better that waiting for five days without any
promise.
And like water, Euredian's grace didn't stop there.
"Even if it's only once every three days, I will come often to the central garden.
Oh, don't go into such a strange place like today, Princess."
"Hyuk."
And I must have been caught hiding in the garden. My eyes went red.
Then, he didn't find me when he passed by, but he knew from the beginning
—-!
The reddish purple eyes bent slightly as he smiled. It was a lovely face, like
Buddha who saw Son Ongong running hard in his hand.
"My office's window is quite large."
"Oh my god!"
I couldn't bear it and just stared.
Indeed, he was avoiding me on purpose. How can you be like this? You're just like
the villain, Deckard, you bad emperor!
Euredian took my rebellion lightly and ignored it, proceed to say something.
"As I have said before, Schmart is a high-ranking priest in charge of ritual among
priest. You don't have to feel guilty about using his divinity. If you're
struggling and I'm not there then you must go meet him."
The more he got to the end, the more I felt like it was a gentle nagging.
I looked up at him with dissatisfaction and nodded. And then, in his words, I
suddenly found something strange.
"High priest—?"
"Have you heard of priest named Schmart? Probably quite well known in Lebovny."
I couldn't have known. Lebovny was a country where priests are as rare as wizard.
There are more wizards, but there no priest.
I rolled my head nervously. Why? Is he great person?
Euredian smiled blood when he saw my face. He raised the other hand which was not
held by my and tap the skin under my right ear. And what was said almost shock me.
"He is the next Archbishop of Barishad."
"Huh."
"I am the only direct royal family in Belgoth, so except for me, he is one of the
five strongest deity in the continent."
"Huh."
I am speechless and open my mouth again.
Diego. He was a high priest and the next in line for Archbishop of Barishad.
Oh. Then I caught a busy man and was just playing around while having tea!
"It was not a lie to say that I would guarantee for your safety. Of course, you
didn't believe it, but—."
"—–."
"Anyway, you have your points."
My chest was brushed with a moment of tight tension. In any case, the five-day walk
was not a piece of crap.
If it 30 minutes once every three days, it is a small start. Originally start 30
minutes, then turn into one hour, then two hours. Then it happens every two days.
That's it.
Anyway, I found a way to dig in.
I was satisfied with everything. When my body returned to normal condition my

depression also disappeared.
I was feeling terrible, so tired that I wanted to cry, a few minutes ago. But
thanks to him, I now feel great.
I hurriedly thank him, "Hehe hehe. Thank you."
"—–Yeah."
And Euredian looked a little strange.
The red purple eyes looked pointedly to the slightly cluttered hands, then came
back to me, then he smiled a bit.
It may have been five days since I saw her, but her beauty was brighter today. The
dress looked good with a white shite shirt and ribbon of blue cravat.
The glittering silver hair seemed to show of the unchanging presence of this man.
Even in the harsh battle where iron met and the screaming was rampant or the
peaceful and quiet Imperial Palace in the midst of the garden.
In fact, it was this handsome face that distrubed me the most. I was trying to use
the power of my beauty but I fell for a natural beauty instead.
I stared at the handsome face with care not to drool...
It is said that tens and hundreds of women look like they were possessed just by a
single breath. It's a pity. Was that what happen that he ended up putting iron
wall?
He tilted his head slightly to see if he had noticed that gaze.
"What?"
"Just... Our father is so handsome."
"Names."
"Ah. Your Majesty."
As soon as I made a mistake a stern point came back. He did not seem to like the
title 'father'.
I added one more line tot my Euredian Belgoth's profile notebook.
'He hates the title of Father.'
I didn't know much about Euredian Belgoth yet. What he likes and what he doesn't
like. What kind of good that he can tolerate.
I wriggled his still hand in mine.
The iron wall that hit me without face-to-face knowledge seemed to be no difference
as the one that used to hit Soleia.
You're not engaged anyway as you said. So there's a possibility on my side.

There's a silver!
Along with the elevated condition, the confidence also rose.
Turn around and look for the opportunity. We're going to have to dig through that
fortress one by one. Slowly, carefully. And when you woke up, before you knew it,
you're already surrounded by Yerenica.
I'll build him a wall where you can't get out like that fence with white
handkerchief.
Euredian was looking was looking at me when I was thinking with great dedication.
"You look like you're thinking about the wrong thing again—-."
"No."
"....You know, I don't have time to be careless."
No, that's a little awkward! I have been digging into it, but now I need to do
maintenance work. I will have to do it.
I smile as innocuously as possible.
Of course, he did not seem to believe much, but he did.
***
And from that on, every three days I was given support.
Euredian is the type of person who lives with as much time as I am, but he is
always strict. If I went a little early to the appointed time, I will wait.
Then all my fatigue was relieved. It was a little funny that he just need to be by
my side to heal me, but it was true.
In fact, once every three days is the same as twice a week.
However, it was impossible to cling to him too long. Euredian was really struggling
with his crazy workload. If I listen to what he says sometimes, he doesn't have
time to sleep because he was working.
I could see it in my eyes how his eyes felt lazy and indifferent.
"Ah. Princess."
I glanced at his way and answered it, "Yes, yes?"
Euredian picked up the tea and took sip of it. He seemed to mulling over his words
without opening up his mout.
Today he was wearing a white shirt and light dark blue jacket. The dark gold that
led to the collar and the shoulder sparkled in the sun. It showed couple of shirt
buttons.
Although there is little tiredness in the eyes, it is more obvious than last time.
He had a dark face.
Oh. This man was more suited to loosen facial expression than to his apparently
angular and sharp appearance.
I stared at him with my chin in my hands.
As a matter of fact, anything won't suit you. That's just my taste.
A handsome face clouded into a slight trouble light. I lost a heartbeat when I
focused on the picturesque face.
"Letter to Lebovny, do you want to write it?
"What?"
I jumped to my feet. The table jolted a little.
I saw Euredian lightly pressing the table with his hand.
"I can write a letter?"
"—-Originally I didn't intend that." Euredian poked me slightly.
"But you father threatened to blow up the Glucaman Road if he didn't receive one
from you."
Oh my god! Father!
I jumped to my feet. Don't tell me because of Lebovny, this man had been so busy
for days.
In fact, I have forgotten the side of Lebovny completely. It's been almost three
weeks since I was kidnapped to Belgoth. I thought it was good that Tezevia wasn't
kidnapped. I thought I was lucky, but I did not think of anything else.
Of course, I was very ignorant of motherhood or fatherhood. It was natural as I did

not grow up in a family.
But isn't Yerenica different? Yerenica was the youngest daughter of the King and
Queen of Lebovny who raised her to be a gold spoon.
'Give me my youngest daughter!' I could see my father wailing to give me bacl. My

mother would have fainted 12 more times, judging from her weak temper. Then,
there's Tezevia who is definitely pregnant woman.
"This is crazy. Really."
Even if it's important to take care of myself, there is something I forget!
My head fell on its own with guilt. It was obviously my mistake not to think of the
people I left behind. And the sweet kidnapper, who is the source of all this, spoke
in a whisper...
"Does he think I'm going to lock you up and give you no water?"
"—–."
"I'm not really that bad of a person."

Euredian puts his arms on the chair. Sitting loosely and laughing. The smile deeply
hurt my conscience.
In fact, there will be no hostage as comfortably as I am.
"It is easier to check your situation with your father through magic, but your
situation is not easy and Lebovny does not have a wizard to do that."
"Ahaha." I laughed embarrassingly.
"Lebovny is a small country—–."
Somehow the handsome face look at me as if saying, 'Do you want to live in country
side?'
"I'll write that letter." I added quickly.
Anyway, I did not want to get close to magic power. It is a suicide for me.
So a few minutes later, I was writing the letter half lying down.
"'I'm doing really well, father. He didn't do anything. My limbs are intact.'"
"—-."
"'Don't worry too much.'"
"—-."
"'Is siter doing well? If you are afraid that my body has been hurt, it hasn't
—'."
Let's recite the lines for every phrase we write. Euredian's expression changed
strangely,
"Write whatever you want, Princess. You are not being inspected."
"Oh, really?"
I flashed my head up. Well, why don't we do something?
I'm doing fine, so I just tipped off in a letter asking him to take the Glucaman
agreement a little longer, maybe a year—-
But the trick was caught before it could even be tried. Euredian looked me in the
face and emphatically shut his mouth.
"Don't turn it over. Hand it over when you're done. That look on your face makes me
suddenly nervous."
That ghostly man. I stuck my mouth open.
"I heard that Belgoth's master said I could write what I wanted."
"Well, that sounds like an impure intention, doesn't it?"
"No!"
Somehow the more I talk, the more I feel like I'm being stopped. I stared at him
with anger and the looked down.
But I didn't write a word about the Glucaman Agreement in the end, because it
seemed like he would read the letter once I handed it over.
In the end, Euredian sent my letter to the maidservant without reading it. He
doesn't even open it.
And he smiled a very lazy one, like he's winning. That's what it looked like to me.
I tried to grin as usual.
If this were going to happen, I'd just written it!
I smashed the dessert on the table with my fork. What if he really opens up the
Glucaman road?
This man surely going to return me as soon as he heard that the road is open. Oh
no. No way.
I buried my face in the palm of my hand. There was a sound of pain coming out of my
throat.
Please, dad.
I have reassured you as much as I can by letter, so I hope you will be more
determined.
If I go back to Lebovny, I will die in less than five years and Euredian will marry
a wicked witch.
I haven't evens started anything yet. We can't finish it here.
And Euredian who is very familiar with me looked at me with those eyes. I felt the
gaze and blinked my eyes through my fingers. I heard a light laugh.
"I'm not sure if I understand."
"Yes?"
"Do you want to go back to Lebovny or not?" Euredian asked while Drinking tea
slowly and with leisure style.
"If I don't want to go back, will you let me?" I rested my chin on my palms
"I don't know why to you Belgoth is better than Lebovny, isn't they also have a
priest of Raulus?"
It was nothing more than a bounce off the steel wall. No, rather, I found very
little hope in the words.
"What if there's a good reason?" My eyes flashed open
"For what?"
"Reason that I prefer Belgoth to Lebovny."
There is a lot of expectation and hope that soared uo.
You're not gonna kick me out for a good reason, right? Then I can make a hundred
more! I looked up at him with glaring eyes.
But Euredian Belgoth was a hard defense as the master of his country was a hard
person to please.
"Dear you, I'd rather you stop thinking strange things with your head."
"'What?"
"What good is it to stay in a land that has no ointment to help your condition for
a long time?"
"Tsk...."
But I was accustomed to these walls. When dealing with this man, I had to put a
strong cushion on my hips. So, it doesn't hurt when it bounces out.
"Can you show me some sympathies sometimes? What kind of person are you?"
"Enough already..." Euredian said absolutely, as if he was fed up.
And I ended up a little hot-tempered. Enough? You pretend to look after me, and
you're not going to listen to anything I was saying.
But first let me close my mouth. No matter how hard it is to bounce, it is a big
deal if it bounced back and put me into Lebovny. I still has not begun to look for
a chance to explore the wall. Yeah. We still have time.
Thinking so, I pressed my mind to be impatient. Instead, I smiled beautifully to

change the subject.
It turned out that Euredian had been giving me an hour of his time. I put my arms
on the table and lean closer to him.
"You're not busy today, are you?"
"I've taken care all the important documents." Euredian answered slowly.
Also his expression clearly showed how he had been released from the mountain of
work.
The news, unconsciously, made my smile spread brightly.
"Are you going to stay with me a little longer today?"
This meeting, once in three days, was never more than half an hour long.
Actually, after meeting Euredian, I only need less than five minutes to recover. In
that case, 30 minutes is a long time—-
Once every three days, for 30 minutes.
It was not enough time to figure out how to seduce.
Euredian looked at me with a strange glance for a moment. There is subtle search in
the reddish eyes.
"Would you like that?" He asked quietly.
"Yes!"
I don't have to hesitate, answered quickly. I nodded my head then added with a
flush.
"Let's hold hand."
"——-."
"Or you can give me a hug!"
Then Euredian breathed a shallow sigh. It was the same reaction as in our last
meeting. I used to see that every time I said those words.
And to my dismay, he never came. It really looks like it's coming to an end.
I never touched Euredian again except for that time.
He adhered to same degree of attitude that he did not avoid getting close without
getting close at all.
In fact, there was no reason to contact. Being close is enough to relieve the
fatigue I had.
I said the habitual word without much expectation. Yes. I have said it a hundred
times, why don't you give it to me? At the thought of it—-
But today something seemed a little different.
"Hmm...."
The windy eyes curled loosely. Euredian pulled the tail of his mouth. It was a
smile as bright as his glittering silver hair. I thought I was going to be
taken in by a blank look.
A face that makes even the viewer loosen up.
I forgot what I was thinking so far.
Then, for a moment, I realized that the warm had passed in my hands, which I had
put on the table for a while.
It is clear and clean from the tip of the hand to the other end. A force fluttered
in waves. Inadvertently the fluffy of my whole body sprang up to the touch. I stood
on my toes.
So, Euredian has just purposely leaked his divinity to me. In the way that a
divinity priest use it.
"—This, is, cheating—-."
"Cheating." Euredian retorted with a funny tone.
"It is a simple method to transfer divinity even if you did not contact. It's more
efficient."
"—–."
"So it's better not to touch me, Princess."
"What is that—–?"
"You have been careless."
"What does that mean?"
The last word was something hard for me to understand.
But Euredian seemed to have no intention of explaining to me. He finally smiled a

strange smile and straightened his leaning body.
I looked up at the man getting up from my side, blinking blankly.
A slightly westerly sun cast and oblique headlight on his face. Half of the face
was swallowed by the backlight, and the lazy impression quickly changed.
My heart slumped for no reason. And thump, thump, thump. It started running. My
heart was strange.
I jumped out of my seat and the table shook again.
My stretched hand instinctively caught the end of the dark blue jacket.
"Your Majesty, what did you just say?"
As the different height gone, I can see his expression completely.
A lazy, windy day, not so different from his usual expression.
It is a familiar expression. The words that came out in a hurry suddenly stopped.
Did I do something wrong?
"I'm saying, don't leave Belyuk Palace tomorrow."
"Pardon?"
The words woke me up. The man was too calm and relaxed.
But what followed that was no relax and calm to me.
"Tomorrow, I think Soleia Elard is coming."
***
Just tomorrow, Soleia Elard is coming to the castle.

Euredian Belgoth's strange expression was completely forgotten by that remark.
Even so, it must be a great iron wall again.
My head was filled with a beautiful reddish brown hair with a sensual body shape.
I whirled around in my room. Biting my nails.
I can't stay still for a moment.
Marianne who followed me curiously, called me out, "Princess?"
"Mm-hmmm?"
"Is something troubling you?"
Marianne, who came to me, clutched my hand affectionately. As expected, my hand

looked all ragged after being bitten.
I cuddled and hugged Marianne, "Marie, what are we gonna do about this?"
Not only for this generation but for the next 10, 20 years, there is a woman who
will have great influence to the future generations.
Soleia Elard.
The daughter of the Marquis Elard and the next person to own Belgoth Imperial
Tower. It is a woman who tried to bury a living person alive.
I recalled the first day when I arrived in Belgoth. She was the woman who cast a
black spell as soon as she saw me next to Euredian.
What did she say to me? That I look possessed.
It was scary to think about it again. I didn't do anything, but she did the
preemptive strike first.
I'm glad that Euredian knew about my reaction to magic power. If not, he might have
believe her words.
Anyway, she's a trusted magic user here.
"——."
The bad memories that returned. I feel a chill along my back.
Soleia Elard. Soleia Elard. The most powerful and evil magical woman of this time.
What does she want? Does she really love Euredian Belgoth?
Was it just jealousy when she saw and tried to push me to hell?
He's been around that powerful woman for a long time. What is the reason being so
conscious of a small kingdom's princess that has been taken as hostage?
In the original , Soleia's lines were as few as Yerenica's. However, every sentence
she spit has a large impact and it remains memorable.
You don't remember Yerenica because she is an extra. Soleia Elard on the other
hand, turned herr son into a villain.
Deckard's story in the original passed through my mind.
[My mother used to whisper to me.
"You are the monster of the strongest divinity and the most evil magic, Desckard."
I am. Deckard Belgoth. The purest bloodline of god on one side as well as the son
of clan of the deepest dark magic prayed to.
"You can have everything in the world if you want to. Even the world of god's
beyond us."
"—-."
"If you want."
The woman who gave birth to the boy spoke affectionately, "How about shaking the
power of the world in both hands?"
That what was my mother said. Mother exactly wanted me to inherit black magic. It
was probably the wish she had since she married father.
That we can hold both powerful forces at the same time. Is it possible? It was one
of the experiments.
Then, in fact, she may have wanted to create a monster.
Deckard smiled drily. It was an indelible smile on the young face of a 10-year-old
boy.
"I don't want to go beyond Yudetta, mother."
It was the only one thing that Deckard Belgoth wants.]
"Oh, it's creepy."
I finally shivered. It didn't matter whether Soleia Elard loved Euredian or not.
The point is that she has a purpose.
Why do you have to marry a man with the opposite nature? If you get caught, your
throat will be cut off.
Maybe it's true that they can cross the boundary between the sky and the
underground, Yudetta.
It is a trick to explore the world of the gods with underground power. It would
make sense that she tried to do it through her son.
But I knew that the terrible 'experiment' ended in failure. Deckard lost his
divinity by learning black magic.
In the end, it was impossible to hold the power of the new world and power of the
dead simultaneously with human body.
"Heu...."
The more I recalled, the more fearful she was. Normally, a person would not dare to
think of it. Hoping to reach the world of God with human body.
Why would she do that? Why would she use her own son to hold both powers at the
same time?
What was the hidden purpose?
I thought of the contents of the original as much as I could, but nothing really
came to mind. There were not many gods explained in the first place.
I sighed deeply. First of all, as Euredian advised, for my personal health

condition I should stay in Belyuk Palace tomorrow. I have given medicine in the
meeting earlier.
But I can not avoid Soleia Elard throughout my stay in Belgoth.
Then how to stop her from taking away Euredian?
Even if I failed to seduce him and was returned to Lebovny, I should stop Euredian
from getting married.
So the way to remove Soleia from Euredian—-
"Heung."
Sadly, I didn't have many options as I think about it right now.
First of all, everytime they meet I can put a stop to it.
Second, I'm going to give my body to prove that she's a black wizard.
"No. Not the second one."
I shook my head to erase the second method from my mind.
This is what happened. It was not possible to sacrifice my body that has weakness
of the sunfish. If I do that I will die.
In fact, if I use the first method, it will go to the second one directly.
If I make aa mess between the two, I'll die because of dark magic. Euredian will
find out that Soleia Elard is a black wizard. And with my death, Euredian will be
blessed.
—–That's a bad ending!
After all that, I just decided to stick to my original tendencies. When did I ever
make a thorough plane?
Don't you know that life is imposing and brave?!

***
It was sunny all morning. The sky was blue with no clouds. The well-kept central
garden has grown even more colorful, even with the flower still in buds. The breeze
carried the flowers and the grass.
Euredian was walking in the hallway on the first floor of Belgoth Palace.
Today is the first time in three weeks that Elard will visit the Imperial Palace.
Originally she always came once a week. After two cancellation, he couldn't put it
off any longer.
It wasn't exactly his wish to see her regularly, but it was Rosel. After his death,
she will be the next owner of the Magic Tower and I'm the person in charge for her
to report back to.
He's as close as he can be, it's a close relationship that Euredian can only spare
good manners and proper treatments. Apart from his suspicion of her.
In addition, Soleia thought she was good to fall with. If the feeling of heaviness
that he felt exceeded the limit, he would have given up in the past. She is a woman
who knows so much, so he is tolerating that.
Besides the suspicion, she is a great wizard and a woman who symbolized her
relationship with the tower.
I don't know. If there's no one, she will be my lifelong companion.
"—–."
But Euredian felt tired at the fact that he need to live vigilantly until the death
of the Empress.
If he married that woman, then that day will be the end of Euredian Belgoth's peace
for eternity. Just thinking about it made him unhappy.
He habitually tried to sweep his hair, but after a while he realized that he had
tidied it back.
Today he was perfectly formal without any weakness. As always, when dealing with a
person who should not show a gap.
The white cravat tied to the right, tied its nect tightly.
I forbid her to enter the Imperial Palace for three weeks, how long she'll want to
stay today?
The thought of it brought headache that Euredian just stopped thinking.
And at the end of his gaze was a view that made the headache even more painful.
"——really."
The being looking out of the window was very familiar.
Flower garden with a blooming color and neat maze garden, a fine marble fountain.
And the colorful colors of soft pink hair.
"—-."
Their eyes emt.
The clear sky eyes bent in shape of half-moon. The hair which had always floated,
was somehow braided on one side.
The woman who was sitting on the edge of the marble fountain, was waving right now,
jumped down.
"Your Majesty!"
He think she's calling him.
He couldn't hear it because the window was closed. Euredian stoo still and watched
the woman running into the sun as she seemed to melt away.
"Huh?"
Yereninovica who came right to the window tilted her head.
She seemed to be surprised because his eyesight did not match what she thought that
she could see his face to face. The hallway window was too high.
Her small hands sprang up.
Knock knock.
She knocked on the window and Euredian read her lips.
Plea-se- ope-n- it!
Not very conscious, but his hand moved by itself. A light breeze flashed through
his face as he pushed the window open.
A clear and cheerful voice popped out, piercing his ear.
"Ah, it was opened!"
"I thought you will be in Belyuk Palace today."
I didn't forget to say that yesterday. Yes, I remembered saying it clearly.
And the Princess in front of her seemed didn't know how to listen to it.
Euredian smiled and leaned out of the window with his arms on the windowswill.
"You really don't listen, Princess."
"I'm not that predictable."
Yereninovica replied playfully. She smiled beautifully with a beautiful face as if

a flour is coming out.
Somehow it seemed that she's brighter today. Maybe it's because of the white dress
that frills like a foam every time it moves.
She shouldn't wear white. Euredian thought inwardly.

It seemed that tere was no real presence when a woman with a light color was
wearing a colorless dress.
His hand reached out consciously for the hair that covering the soft bottom of the
ear.
The sensation of rubbing, touching the whole body secretly, hidden the traces.
It was a strange. I don't know this princess in front of me more than Soleia Elard.
However, when dealing with the princess, I am always surrounded by a pleasant
feeling of freedom.
She's a person who freely does what she wants. I wonder if it would make the person
who watch feel comfortable. Euredian thought.
The lips gently turned into a smile. There was a very generous and affectionate
voice.
"Okay. Then why did the Princess risk of coming here?"
"Ah."
A small, slightly cool hand clutched on to the large, warm hand. In a moment the
divinity that was around his body was absorbed by her.
Yereninovica held her breath for a moment then she smiled satisfactory.
"Today is no different."
"No different?"
The Princess of Lebovny, who resembles a little pink cat, today proclaimed to him
boldly and bravely.
"I'm planning to kidnap Your Majesty from now on!"
It was naively cute.
The thin hand held his. He was glad that his lower hand was cold.
"What can I do?" Euredian smiled leisurely.
A fussy generous predator watching a cat.
The smiling woman looked up at him and will never guess who he really is.
But he did not have to show himself completely. He did that to almost everyone.
Euredian looked down at the expressive face with his hand out. The gentle eyes
curled beautifully in the shape of a half-moon.
"I'm a bit of an amateur, so I'd like to ask for some cooperation."

Yereninovica clenched his hand and smiles deliciously. It was brightness without
thinking to break the guard of the opponent.
Does she know it's her weapon and wield it?
A cheerful voiced followed, "Would you be kidnapped now? If not—"
"If not—?"
"If not, will you mind be bothered by me all day?"
The light sky eyes flashed with intensity. If he did not answer positively, he will
never be let go.
Euredian smiled in vain.
"I do not like that, but what part that the Princess does not like?"
"Your Majesty's schedule today."
"My schedule?"
"Yes. Just this one let me handle it."
Yereninovica answered the question without hesitation. Euredian had to struggle for
a moment to understand the meaning of her words.
I don't know, but it seemed that the Princess of Lebovny trying to stop me from
attending the meeting with Soleia Elard.
"You're not engaged anyway, so you are the same as me and that other person."
She had a very profound look on her face. Then, she laughed with a harmless face.
"I guarantee your safety, I will. I'm really confident about that.
"—–."
"May I ask for your cooperation?"
It was said in really confident tone. Yereninovica added and shrugged,
"Well, if it sounds like a threat, I can't help it."
It was a familiar line for some reason. It was the same words that Euredian used
when he kidnapped the Princess few weeks before.
At last, he burst into a low smile.
What are you trying to kidnap me for?
I do not know what is it, but it was a cute thing to just close my eyes and
thinking about it.
"I don't know—–."
Euredian made a rough estimate of the time of his lunch appointment with Soleia
Elard.
She knows he's sensitive to time appointments, so she'll probably show up at
exactly the right time.
Half an hour to an hour? Euredian thought briefly.
In the meantime, it was briefly passed through his head what Soleia Elard had done
to woman who was trying to approach him.
She's made all kinds of scandals, which have been impossible to recover from for
those poor young nobles.
A scandal. Euredian looked at the Princess of Lebovny who was smiling brightly.
There will be no woman who could match that word like this Princess. I don't think
I'm going to get stuck.
However, it was not only because of that slick Soleia Elard, but also because the
sudden friendship he had made with the Princess of another country who was taken as
hostage. A lovely princess in front of him.
Yeah. But still—-.
"Come with me, Your Majesty."
Yereninovica grabbed his hand and shook it.
The tip of the soft pink hair, which was in fine braided and fell down to her ribs
from her right neck, jingled.
I'm so excited. The bright blue eyes blinked saying that.
"—-."
Somehow it was not easy to turn away and turn around. The high and solid walls were
sweet haste that came over lightly.
That moment he knew that today's schedule was going to be thrown away.
Just like that.
It was a temptation that was more difficult to resist once the idea reached there.
"——Hoo."
He closed his mouth then sigh before aa smile came out. If he left it like this,
she would hang around again.
The Princess of Lebovny was lively and she was not afraid to wander around.
But the truth is, Euredian knows who will really regret if he turned around right
here.
"I can't get it."
In the end, Euredian lifted the white flag.
This was already the second time. How far does the Princess take to break his
guard?
When Euredian thought of it, he slowly adjusted himself.
The serenity between the fingers crept away. The blue eyes seemed to grow a little.
"Your Majesty?"
"—–."
Kidnapping for a while. It shouldn't be that big a deal. That's all he thought this
time.
***
Heol. It works!
I opened my mouth, looking up at the man who had slipped through the window. I
didn't know that this staging operation would really work.
I chose the whole method because it is a man who catches and bounces like a ghost
if I attack secretly. It was an excellent choice, wasn't it?
"Let's hear it, Princess."
"Yes?"
"What did you want to do by kidnapping me?"
Crossing his arms at an angle, he was perfectly formal, unlike before.
When I looked up at the, I did not notice it, but now facing him properly, he was
different from usual.
Gold shoulder decoration and white cravat around the neck with black conquest. Five
to six broches shining on the chest, a neatly silver hair that always scattered
naturally. When I looked over the hair, his straight style came out cool.
Loose looks and laid-back attitudes are no different from before, but just a little
change already giving a completely different atmosphere.
"Oh—-."
I forget what was I going to say. I blinked my eyes.
The shining Emperor was in front of me. I can't believe I just looked at this guy.
Euredian tilted his head slightly, "Princess?"
Fortunately, my stupid silence didn't last long. I quickly snapped back my tongue
to my senses.
This great man cam over with all he could, I will give it all to him.
I quickly turned my gaze to Marianne who was across the garden.
Marianne, who noticed my gaze drew a big O over her head.
It was a signal promised in advanced. It meant that Soleia Elard had entered the
Imperial Palace.
Damn it. How fast! I snapped my mouth open, "Uh, for now.."
"—–?"
Euredian looked down at my and with a strange glance for a moment. I smiled with
all my muscled on my face.
"Well, first of all, let's run away."
Somehow Euredian gave his hand innocently. It was the opposite of his appearance
that seemed to boast of a stronger iron wall defense than ever.
I dragged him away from his place while my mind has become impatient.
If she saw the scene of Euredian being taken out, what would Soleia do?
This time, the mice may be buried alive without knowing anything.
I don't have the slightest idea. The Emperor was following me very leisurely.
Because of the difference in basic height, no matter how much I walked, I fell
behind of his stride. I'm always the only one who moved like this. Me!
"Your Majesty will thank me one day." I looked at him grumpy.
"?"
The man, who had been quietly led by a lame word, looked me in the eye.
"Well, maybe one day." Euredian laughed, looking younger.
"——."
"You don't know the future."
My mouth popped open. I stared at him for a moment and turned back.
Anyway, I caught the moon. First of all, we need to go back to Belyuk Palace and
lock him up for the rest of the day.
Of course that was the plan. I was running away with a man who is twice the size of
me. Then this happened to me. It wasn't my intention..
Soleia Elard appeared in front of us like a god.
"—-!"
I grabbed Euredian's hand and watched as she made way to Belyuk Palace.
Suddenly, I felt my hand going stiff. And all of a sudden, his hand clasped on my
shoulder. I was dragged into his arms without protesting. Fast across the grazed
field of sight, the curled enemy's brown hair moved.
Ah.
The blood on my whole body turned cold in a flash. I'm all stiff. I could only see
the back, but I could recognize it.
She is in a slender colorful orange dress. A slender figure and an elaborate
trimming reddish brown hair.
What is that, why is Soleia Elard is in front of Belyuk Palace?
I dazed as I followed Euredian. This is the worst thing I've ever imagined.
My feet are floating in the air and then I hit the ground again. I took a step and
in an instant, the position was behind a large old tree hanging next to the paved
road.
I opened my mouth reflexively, "Your—"
"Shh." He whispered low and my heart was beating fast because I was surprised by
his voice.
Calm down, my heart!
The head, which was frozen for a while, turned around passed the tree recognizing
the seriousness of the situation.
Oh, before Soleia found out I was trying to snatch hi. How did she know that she
needs to block the way to Belyuk Palace?
If it is a coincidence, it is a scary and if it is intended, it is more scary.
"—–This is annoying."
Hyuk. I'm instinctively clasped the arm that held me by the side tightly.
If he went to Soleia with me, it is a waste. I bent back as far as I could and
looked up at Euredian.
The sharp jaw was first seen. I looked a little more and I could see the frowned
eye and the side of his face. It was clear that he turned his head and looked over
the tree at Soleia. I blinked blankly.
Is something wrong?
"—–?"
It was too sharp of an eye for someone who might be engaged.
I straightened my head in a faint mood. I wriggled to loosen my arms, my shoulders

and my body, but there was no way.
In the end, I had to turn my head back as far as I could. Euredian's face was still
stiff.
What are you looking at?
What are you looking at——? My anxiety surged.

There was not much for Euredian to see it clearly. The only thing you can see from
this location is that Soleia is in front of Belyuk Palace.
Why is that woman here? No, it was strange that Soleia Elard was there in the first
place. I can't help but think that she came to see me.
The tip of the pine tree cooled in a instant. There was a chill in Euredian's arms.
"Princess."
"Yes, yes?"
A low whisper from behind made me shivered with surprised.
A glimmer of silver hair shone at the left end of my eyesight. In my ear, Euredian,
who bowed his head, surprised me with a suggestion.
"Barishad, don; you want to see it?"
The capital of Belgoth.
It was natural not to know after all I had never taken off from the palace since I
was kidnapped by Belgoth.
However, truthfully, right now, I want to run away to Lebovny as my heart is

running so fast.
So, I nodded with terror.
Anywhere in Barishad, anywhere in the world without her!
Ch 3. Kidnapping or getaway.
"Lady Elard."
A slender beauty with dark brown hair on her waist. After confirming that the
person who called her was the emperor's aide, she wrinkled her eyes.
The raised eyes folded gently.
"Assistant Felix."
She was a woman who has specialty of seducing men and rubbing them according to her
taste.
The familiar aide looked down as far as possible not to make eye contact with her.
"This is the area where You Majesty has placed a direct ban for you."
"Oh my god, is that so?"
I didn't know. He would have given direct order for that.
"I'm sorry. I should have been more careful." Soleia opened her eyes wide.
Where did you pick up the woman who seemed to die soon in the flow of magic? Even
the magic in this palace is blocked. No matter how you do it.
She was a woman who could not last long in the sight.
Soleia shrugged her shoulders lightly. At the same time, the thin, long fingers
slammed into each other.
However, it is better to cut the buds early. It would be difficult for a man who
was vigilant of her to turn around on her, she'll be pushed her out.
A beautiful smile was caught in the day full of colors.
Euredian Belgoth. Strongest man of pure divinity.
I'm the only woman you're gonna marry. Yes.
The elongated fingers bent in a strange shape. A sharp wind flashed through the
air. The air shook fine.
"There is nothing to be sorry about. Let's go to the central palace first. Your
Majesty is waiting." The unnoticed aide politely answered.
Soleia smiled brightly and nodded.
You're lying.
Euredian Belgoth is a human who divides his day into minutes. They still have 10
minutes before the appointment and he came first and already waiting for her?
No way. Soleia made a short laugh. But there was still a constant smile at the
mouth.
"Yes. Let's go."
Crunch. The steps fell as the lucky orange dress grazed the grass.
Taking a few steps, Soleia called in a passing tone, "Did His Majesty say that I
was here?"
And she didn't miss the aide's slight flinched.
"No. I just thought to tell you that this part of the palace is forbidden area."
"I see..."
The black eyes froze. A laid-back gaze swept around. I felt nothing.
A wizard who deals with magic cannot feel the divinity of Raulus. It was obvious
that she could not recognize it because they were a completely opposite power.
Soleia Elard was a person that set foot on the darkest side of magic. And she can't
feel The Emperor's magic, he would be the same.
If so...
The red lips made a smooth line. Soleia, the powerful black magician of this rea
laughed faintly.
After the next step, the small grass flowers died one by one. Inside, a round
circle drawn by dead grass flowers around the small palace shaped like a white
onion.
Soleia thought happily, Where are you looking, my lord.
Obviously, this wasn't my original plan. What I was thinking was a very small
shovel, suddenly turned into this escape?
I was taken by Euredian and stupidly recall.
It is true that that day, I stuck my tongue out at Soleia when I shouldn't have
"Princess."
"Yes!"
As if half-way away, one foot hit the ground again. (t/n: basically she was pulled
back to reality).
I felt that I could touch it, but my body was turned by hand suddenly.
And then I could look up at Euredian's face. The day was standing in unfamiliar
face.
I shrank in surprise. What the hell? What happened to your face? You look horrible
—–
He might have noticed that I was shrinking, and the sharp look came off a little.
Euredian asked, fluttering a lazy look.
"Do you have any grudge against Soleia Elard?"
"——."
I kept my mmouth shut.
No, I didn't know. I stuck my tongue out against the most powerful black wizard of
this world without knowing that she's the big boss—–
Euredian murmured with a sigh. Do you really have a headache?
"I have no idea what you're up to?"
"Well, I didn't mean anything else. I was just trying to lock you up for one day."
"—-Let's put that Soleia Elard aside. But, what you said just now a bit."
"I have misspoken."
I quickly made a short excuse and shut up. Let's just keep our mouth shut.
Yeah.
Euredian seemed to think for a moment. I peered at his glance and turned around.
There was a huge gate in front of me. When I saw the Emperor's palace in the back,
it seemed to be the southern entrance of the Imperial palace.
Are you really going to show me around the capital? Or are you just running away
from Soleia?
The latter seemed more reliable. But when the master of Imperial Palace can kick
Soeliea out, he ran away. Why else would he run away?
I looked up at the reddish eyes again. What are you thinking?
I tried to read what's going on, I looked at him but there's no answer.
Euredian only smiled briefly with a mumbled that I cannot understand.
"You are thinking about doing something again—-"
"—–?"
That would be Soelia. I don't know why I feel like he has no spirit in his attitude
for someone who even going to be engaged.
Euredian was more wary of the woman than I thought.
So the theme has suddenly changed? Are you sure you're making a real getaway?
I squinted my eyes and Euredian instructed the servant to do something as I

watched. The servant, who was ordered, died as fast as the wind.
I held my neck tight and spoke to Euredian.
"Well, you know, Your Majesty, are we on the run?"
"No, you're kidnapping me."
"Yes?"
"The kidnapper is so pathetic."
Is that a joke?
I opened my mouth, looking up at the handsome, shameless face. Euredian did not
seem to explain anything more to me.
I was given a glimpse of the reddish eye. Then I heard a slight kick in the tongue.
"As soon as you'll get into the street, you'll get loss."
"What?"
Euredian did not answer. I was just waiting for him as he waved his servant once.
I saw Euredian received something from his servan with a blink of eyes. It was a
big black thing.
A robe.
"Oh....."
I opened my mouth a little. The black robe swung over my shoulder.
Euredian covered me up with to robe's hood and started to button it up.
That's not enough. He tied that tight-ribbon with a immeasurably fast hand
movement.
It was not until I was tied up with a black robe that my mouth tail drew a line.
"That is much better." Euredian murmured satisfactorily.
"?"
I looked down. The black robe overlapped with the of the white dress and was a
little rough, but it did not bother me. Is there any reason to be like this from
head to toe?
Yes, it would be tough for such a pretty woman to walk down in the street in a
fancy dress. I had the nerve to think so. But in fact, the man in front of me was
more handsome than I am.
He looked at me after dozens of steps. Unparalleled silver hair, a red eyes that
firs the spectacular of the body. Euredian is more than me, but he has no awareness
of himself. It seemed to be.
All he did was undo his cravat and button his neck. I watched him undone a button
on his sleeve.
"What do the princess want to see the most?"
"Oh—-"
"The temple of Raulus? The wolf statue in Yugel Square? A mural depicting the
founding myth?"
"Oh, the temple. I want to see— That is not, excuse me."
I clenched his sleeve just as I about to fall down, my voice was filled with
embarrassment popped out of my throat.
"Fath, no, Your Majesty is going?"
"It's not going to be easy to lose me, is it?"
"Oh, that's right. As he attracts many eyes—. No, that's won't do!"
That's not what I meant! I couldn't spit out and screamed in my stomach.
Are you crazy? You're gonna walk around the streets in that look on your face? In
the middle of running away from Soleia?
It just like he is advertising, 'Emeperor Belgoth is here'.
Euredian looked at my funny distorted face and tilted his head.
"What's the problem?"

"——."
I have a lot of things to say, but I do not bother to say. Instead, I immediately
put my ideas into action.
The other robe, which was in the hands of the servant, was taken away and opened. I
opened it—–
"Eumm."
The robe was longer than I thought. It was unreasonable to dress this long thing on
him. I held up the robe for a moment and then put it out to him.
"Your Majesty should wear it."
"——I don't think that's a good idea. But if you want."
"You can also use the hood."
You don't know how powerful your face is.
I want him to do what he did for me. I fastened the button. Euredian was a bit of
reluctant. Either way, I fastened all the buttons and shook my hands satisfactory.
"Hehe hehe. There you go."
"Do you like to wrap it tightly?"
"No. My taste is the other way around, because of this situation."
"——-."
"And that's what I'm going to say, Your Majesty."
Who is the one who tied the rope tightly for me?
That beautiful face of yours is widely beneficial to the world.
I answered roughly and let him go. I could see the shadow of the hood half-covered
with a wrinkle. Euredian did not continue to argue. But he mumbled with a long
sigh.
"She's a destructive innocence." (t/n: think Euredian is saying that she looks
innocence but will get her revenge somehow)
"Oh. What are you talking about? I know everything."
"I highly doubt that."
And Euredian looked down on my as if I had snorted a little.
The next moment, all of a sudden, my hand was tied to his hand. My hand was a
little cool, but my fingers tips touched with warmth.
The divinity already swirling around enough. The divinity pops up from the top and
fluttered down. I held his hand dozens of times already, but somehow my ears were
burning up.
With a slight shake of his clasp hand, Euredian spoke solemnly, "The Imperial
Palace is so quiet and quite peaceful, but once were in Barishad it will be
complicated. At the tower, at the market, the wizards are walking around in the
capital. I don't want you be separated from me."
"Don't worry about that. I'll stick by your side."
I answered quickly trying to hide my heartbeat that started to jump up.
The plan is a little out of line, but this isn't bad either.
This is much more effective than just staying in the palace and have a cup of tea.
How did ti develop from just 30 minutes every once in three days?
I decided to do my job as a kidnapper and become a gum to Euredian today.
I should stick like a gum so Soleia Elard doesn't look at me right? In fact, if
this man were with me, I would not be afraid of the world. Isn't the relationship
of Belgoth's Emperor as my human tonic, almost unique?
I had the impudence to grab the big hand that I had left over my whole hand, "Shall
we go, hostage?"
I watched the smiling day and Euredian smiled in a sigh, "—-Yes."
I don't know why but it was a full day
***
The means of transportation to Barishad street were horses. A knight boy was
standing by the entrance with one. It would have been nice if it was a carriage,
but it is a bit greedy to hope for a carriage while escaping from many eyes.
The white horse, which is stomping on the front foot, is familiar to me.
Euredian gripped the pike and swept the horse's mane lightly.
"Ruid, it's been a long time."
Ruid. It was the name of the white horse that the Emperor said while stroking the
healthy body of the horse.
It was a horse I rode all the way to Belgoth. Ruid hissed back to show that he was
pleased with the gentle sweep.
I had a hard time on his back, it wasn't as scary as the first time when I rode
Ruid.
I'm a horse rider now! If I have a chance, I should properly learn how to ride a
horse. I am glad I have Eureddian by my side now, but I do not know when I will
have to run away alone. If I don't have the ability to fight back, I have to run
away. I can't expect to be lucky forever.
Ruid wagged his long tail softly while I waited gloomily. Anyway, Ruid was about
five times my size. I still don't know if I can ride a horse alone.
"Princess, come here."

And, as expected, two were hands reaching out to me in seconds. This has been many
times for those hands lifted me up and let me down with steady touch.
Euredian put me lightly on top and the ground quickly fell away.
"Thank you."
I instinctively clasped the horse's neck. When I look down at the crooked land, my
heart just crumbled to the ground.
I changed my mind slightly. No. I can't ride yet—–
I felt like Euredian were flying being me. I had a loud flutter. Soon, his arms
stretched out like a fence on both of my side and took the reins with me.
Euredian clenched the gold rein and spoke briefly.
"Your posture."
"Yes."
As expected from the art of adapting to riding a horse. Just a few weeks ago, I was
scared of horses that I feel like dying
The lower body clung to the horse and the upper body leaned back comfortably.
While I was dreaming, Euredian instructed the knight in a stiff tone.
"Until I come back, take care of the work and Radin stick with the other three so
that they don't get tired. Do you understand?"
"Yes. Your Majesty."
A man in a knight's robe with a cross on it saluted with a bow. Follow what?
But the idea did not last long. I tilted my head and Euredian pulled the reins at
the same time and I held on to him.
Is Ruid going to go slowly? I wanted to move slowly. And yet he slowly started to
speed up and start running.
So Il left the palace for the first time since I came to Belgoth.
***
As soon as I left the gate, a road appeared.
"Oh...."
In fact, I felt a little relieved from that. It was only the road that I saw yet it
was different from Lebovny.
Lebovny's capital, Livne, had a few much open straight lines. Even this kind of
thing makes a difference.
I stopped thinking about the scenery in front of me and how isolate Lebovny as a
country was.
An unexpected new admiration flew out.
"Wow."
Barishad was, in a nutshell, a very busy city.
If the Imperial Palace resembled its owner and had a relaxed, calm, and peaceful
atmosphere the outside of the Imperial Palace was the opposite.
There were many archaic and elegant buildings on either side of the straight road.
And shortly afterwards, it is far from the previous one, are busy dense buildings.
The passersby jammed up the street.
I managed to pull back my tight hood and stare around insanely.
A sparse of grey and red buildings changed the atmosphere of the dull street. There
was a lot of life in the streets too. The noise of horses and carriages passing by,
with dozens of feet and voices blending in.
My life suddenly was filled excitement as I went out to the street for the first
time which is filled with people's voices. My eyes and head went round like crazy.
I don't know why, but I think it's my own imagination that my eyes caught up by the
passing passers-by's gaze. It must be just coincidence.
Strangely enough, wherever I turned my head, I met the eyes of millions of people.
Hmm?
I feel something strange. I heard a lower and firm voice from behind,
"Princess, hood."
"What?"
Before I could answer, the left side of my hood that was popped up was pressed back
down. The view was completely blocked immediately.
"?"
"You'd better not take off your hood. You're attracting attention."
"I didn't take it off."
My little whisper was lightly silenced. The hood was turned up again but it was
about to be pressed down when Euredian added before I could complain.
"I'll drop you off in a minute. You can look around then."
It was growling tone. That said, I closed my mouth again.

The feeling of eyes all over me was not just an illusion. Yerenica's beauty is
really something—–
Anyway, those eyes that are focused on me. It's not that pleasant for me either.
I gave my sight and instead open my hearing wide. I heard loud noises in the open
air.
What's so funny? Ha Ha. There's howling laughter at the same time there's quarrel
over what is so dissatisfied in the other side. Buy a newspaper!
Whale shouting the voice of a young boy.
I don't know how long I've been listening to this. I laughed with emotion.
Yeah. Until now, I have been so busy worrying about my head. Sometimes this
turnaround wasn't bad either. Don't I have a strong companion in the
world?
I also managed to escape from the terrifying Soleia, so maybe I can enjoy this!
But Euredian did not seem to think like that. My vision suddenly got a little bit
darker as we go to dark place and Ruid stopped at one place.
"—-?"
The view was obscured and I did not noticed that the ground on both side was
disappearing. I wanted to see if the horse was fluttering again when suddenly my
foot touch on the ground. My armpit was caught while I was tilting my head for a
while.
"Eek."
With that grotesque sound. The ground was beneath me again. Euredian dropped me off
from the horse.
I lifted my hand to raised the hood back slightly. First of all, the only thing I
saw was a silver hair.
"Your Majesty?"
And somehow, he looks very strict. Euredian put my bent hood back down.
"You'd better pay attention to my title now that we're outside."
The hood straps tightened again.
"Oh. Then father—" I spoke with excitement in the middle.
"No. No way."
There was an enormous instant answer. I frowned at the face of the pack.
"Tsk. Nothing is allowed."
"Just don't call me. I will be next to you anyway. Come to think of it, there is no
need to call."
It was a very peculiar iron wall. Heung. His Majesty always want to get the last
word.
I quitted my mind quietly, because I still want to live I have no reason to rebel.
No, but seriously I'm not a kid—-
When I became quiet, Euredian smiled.
"From here, riding a horse is only going to attract attention. If you want to take
a look around, it's better walk on your own rather than ride a horse."
"I love it. I like to walk. Come on!"
I nodded quickly. In the first place, I was originally of the same deposition.
I was famous for having a strength like steel that won't be exhausted.
So the unexpected was this man. Euredian seemed to have no objection to walk the
street without an escort. The Emperor of Belgoth.
Even Ruid who is standing at the mouth of the alley looked very natural.
I took a glance at him and somewhat I feel a little sorry. Euredian has no reason
or obligation n to walk or run me around the capital.
And this man seemed to have understood the meaning of my eyes again, strapped my
hood back with the ribbon and added.
"You don't have to look like that, I'm going to tour the capital."
"Oh."
"There's something I need to check out and don't let the hood get wet."
Euredian, who tied the ribbon with perfect symmetry, left satisfactorily. A loose
line hung over the lip.
I was a little excited by the words that my consideration was melted unknowingly.
"—–."
This man often came up with surprising idea. I was a little worried that I might
have dragged a person out for nothing.
If that's true, then it's a good thing. I'm thankful if he said it because he
thought of me.
This man is completely inconsistent. I felt like I was going to cry out of my
heart. This man is so kind but the next thing he suddenly sets up a fence. I used
to bump into mountain of hard iron walls as I skimmed over that familiar affinity.
At this point, I will be deceived by the warmth. It is possible not to go—
In fact, it was impossible not to be fooled by that face. I can't be fooled!
I nodded once; Let's calm down.
"Thank you in advance Your Majesty. For being my guide, no shield, for today.
Please show me around."
"—–."
"Let's do out best to have fun!"
Because of the hood, a strange expression appeared on the half-shadowedd face. When
he saw me, he would always have such expression.
I mean a face that looks like a strange creature that face a friendly yet gentle
look for the first time.
"I hope you don't get lost." Euredian murmured to himself.
"What?"
Somehow I heard a sigh. It seemed to be that. But Euredian soon returned to a

gently smiling face.
"No. Nothing. As long as you have fun, that would be enough."
"Ah...."
Again. He's doing that again!
It's like putting a person's heart on and off with such a dazzling face! Who are
you flirting with?
"Come on."
A large hand, that I'm used to, stuck out. Now my heart was beating like a log. I
was excited again because of the sudden warmth.
"This must be because that expression—–"
"What?"
"Your Majesty is very handsome."
"Serious–."
"Let's go!"
I hurried to hold his hand so that Euredian could not speak anymore. But that was
an unexpected mistake too.
The divinity power suddenly surge in. my heart beat fast as if I had overconsumed
caffeine. Thump.
—–Oh my god! I leaned down to hide my red face and turned away quickly.
If I looked further, the heat from the tip of my ear would spread throughout my
face.
***
Fortunately, as soon as the expedition to Barishad began, the heart began to pound
for other reasons.
All the landscapes I can see, it was very different from Lebovny.
Contrary to Lebovny which use a lot of curved and round that gives a sweet feeling,
Barishad is a city that use straight line extending coolly. At the same time, the
buildings retained the antiquity of time.
I looked around insanely and heard a voice that followed behind.
"The Barishad is largely composed of four separate roads extending around the
Central Palace and Imperial Palace. In the east and west are the towns of Piela and
Hailen, where the houses of noble families are gathered. The northern part is
Anaxia, where the settlements of common people are concentrated."
A low and calm explanation followed, "And here, south is the cultural and artistic,
Eugel district. This is the most active central downtown in Barishad."
"Wow."
It was as he said. Extremely sophisticated and elegant structures have begun to

appear one by one, comparable to those that have been passed so far.
Then, about a hundred more steps, a piercing square appeared. I opened my mouth and
Euredian said in excitement.
"Here we are. The second heart of Barishad. Eugel Square."
Eugel Square.
I opened my mouth like a fool. It was a place where Marianne and Diego often talk
as a hot topic when drinking tea at the central palace garden.
Diego's sweet voice flashed in my mind.
'If you're in Barsihad, you have to go to Eugel Square. It's the center of all
culture and art of Belgoth which has been concentrated there for hundreds of
years.'
"Oh. This is the...!"
An exclamation burst out. Diego was right. The huge square which around two
football fields, was itself an artistic product.
There was a wolf statue howling at the center of the plaza. It seemed that the
symbol of Belgoth was turned into statue.
Euredian suddenly blocked my body from leaping forward. Even the light touch turned
my body around.
"You can't be alone, Princess." Euredian warned rigorously.
"Oh, yes."
It was a tone with a sense of sensitivity. The reddish eyes swept around. I thought
I saw a sharp look coming through the eyes.
I blinked my eyes. His hands, which was grabbing lightly, now grabbed my hand with
instantaneous force.
"—–?"
But it was a fleeting moment, when it stopped it became lighter again.
I looked down at his hand and raised my head again. The purple eyes were spinning
as usual.
"Have you ever heard of Eugel Square?"
Euredian asked at first glance in an unusually condescending tone. As if the answer

were no.
I looked up at him. What is it? Did I get it wrong?
I looked at his face for a long time as Euredian tilted his head.
"Why?"
"—-Just."
I must have made a mistake because he was covered by the shade of the hood. I was
convinced of that and nodded.
"Eugel Square. I heard it's a must-see area and I was looking forward to it."
"Who?"
"Diego?"
As soon as I answered, Euredian's eyebrows frowned slightly. He looked dissatisfied

this time.
"You must have been close."
"—–?"
Why is the story being dragged out?
"Can we not do that?" I answered in bewilderment.
"It's not that you're no allowed."
There's nothing that can really be done as he had a look on his face. In other
words, it means that I can't do it.
I leaned my head slightly. Isn't it weird if we don't get to know each other?
In fact, I spent more time with Diego or Marianne than with Euredian. Isn't it
impossible to live in the Imperial Palace and just waiting for this guy?
But what the man said seemed to be another meaning.
"Did Diego Schmart give you his name?"

And that's what I'm talking about, an unexpected point by him. The moment dazed my
head.
An idea flashed out of my mind.
"Oh. This, are you jealous?"
And Euredian had a ridiculous look on his face.
"Who? Me? Of who?"
"—–Please don't make that kind of expression. Because I'll be hurt."
No wonder, my stabbing spring always bounce of the absolute defense of iron wall.
Fortunately, I thought that it was not a big hit.
And as thick as the iron walls of Euredian, my face too thickened as I said
proudly, "Well, if you're close you can call their names. Diego said it was okay to
call him like this."
Of course, there was only a compromise because I could not abandon my respect.
Euredian shoulder slowly shrugged.
"Yeah, well. It is a mutual agreement but I don't think he even call you by your
name."
"Uh, yeah. Because I am part of a royal family."
For a moment, everyone, including me, may have forgotten but I was Lebovny's royal
family. Who is Belgoth's guest of honor.
So in Belgoth, my name was probably worth representing Lebovny.
"Well, then." Euredian answered brightly but he still looked unsatisfied.
I looked up at the face, tilting my head a bit.
What is it? What doesn't satisfy this man's heart? I thought for a moment and took
a chance.
"Would you like to call me by my name?"
"What?"
"Yereninovica. The name is little long, so you can abbreviate it to Yerenica,

Yenica, or Yenni. Either of the three is fine."
"——-."
"It's a name only my family calls and I'll give it to you."
In an instant, I felt a sense of embarrassment in front of him. I looked up at him

with twinkling eyes.
Euredian smiled hard, "The Princess still doesn't know a lot about Belgoth."
"Pardon?"
"I have to turn down the offer. Do you remember what I said the other day?"
Tsk. That wasn't right? I pouted my mouth.
"What are you talking about?"
"Well, I guess I'll just have to take care of it."
The man kept saying things I didn't know. I squeezed my brain trying to understand
the word somehow. Don't tell me he doesn't like me being close to a priest?
How exciting if that's the case! A grumbling voice came out of me.
"We can be close. What! It was because you didn't show up in the first place when
you kept me waiting like that—–."
"I was busy."
It was a clear immediate answer. And in front of such busy person, I turned to a
nine-year old, I became a child.
Damn it. I've became a really weird girl. Yeah. The saddest thing is it didn't take
one or two days.
I finally sighed and raised the white flag.
"I was just kidding. I just want to thank you for agreeing to be kidnapped here.
What do you want me to admit?"
"You quick to admit it."
"Ah, really."
I put my hand away in slight irritation but Euredian's hand did not budge, and my
hand was still attached to his.
Euredian smiled and leaned slightly and adjusted his eyes.
Reddish purple eyes that I kept in mind. The rising irritation snapped in.
Then, at the next moment, the hand that wasn't caught in his was energized.
It didn't hurt, but it was good enough to make me freak out. And at the same
time, the feeling of the intangible stabbing on the whole body can be felt.
"Careful."
Euredian took a step backward and pulled me.
The stroke, the body, was dragged away. The spot that I occupied before was
suddenly rushed by someone.
"!"
Thuck thuck thuck thuck.
The person who almost collided with me disappeared so fast that I could not follow
with my eyes.
Tuk. Degrrrrr.
There's a little particle or something rolled down on the crack of the floor.
I gazed blankly down. It was like a black, shiny, ball. That person dropped it.
But the bead was kicked around between people's feet and legs. At the same time, it
was like scratching electric shock that stabbed my whole body.
What was that?
I rolled my eyes full of question marks and exclamation points and laughed.
"He was quite fast. Something urgent must have happened."
"—–."
"Oh, thank you for holding me."
And Euredian was frowning at my smile. He got a strange look on his face.
"In this case, I'm glad that you're careless."
"Is that a curse?"
"No. it literally meant good luck."
"What do you mean it was a good luck?" I asked smiling and Euredian just smiled
back.
"You don't have to do anything that you don't usually do."
"—-?"
He kept saying things I didn't understand at all. What the hell is that supposed to
mean? I think I miss something.
I looked around with my arms wrapped around my body. But there was nothing special.
I don't know why, but I don't want that people are flocking to the plaza.
Euredian did not speak anymore. He had a weird smile and tapped my nose with his
index finger.
There was a puff of clear and clean divinity. The tingling sensation left at the
end of my hand disappeared at one
"Shall we go?" He spoke affectionately.
"——-."
At last, I just nodded.
***
Eugel Square is only one place that filled with huge piece of art.
A large fountain in the center, then top of the tile there was a howling wolf
statue. And a mural on a huge wall around the square.
I took a roast skewer and looked hard at it. I don't know if it's a chicken or a
duck, but it taste good.
In addition to skewers, there were many tasty snacks in front of the square alleys.
Among them was a large cotton candy that resembled my hair. It looked more like a
bag of sugar than cotton candy. It was light pink just the same as my hair.
"I think you should eat that. It's not like I have it in my hand." Euredian spoke
in a funny tone.
I turned my head from the pack and stared at him and tighten my hood a little bit
harder.
"Are you teasing me? Bad."
"Well—–."
Euredian curiously curled the end of his mouth.
He tapped a strand of hair on my forehead. "You don't really like your hair, do
you?"
"No, but---."
I fastened my hood, hiding my shaggy face.
Yerenica's dazzling hair looked so sweet, it had a soft texture. A strand of the
hair is too thin so it get tangled easily. In any case, it was not a satisfying
hair for me who had a glossy hair.
I especially hate it being pointed by this man. Haven't you seen a beautiful
magician with a healthy, thick reddish hair for years?
"I don't want to eat that. I'm going to have something else." I spit out in a sulk.
"Yeah. Just eat whatever you want."
The words bolstered as I passed the sugar booth. I think Soleia as a piece of meat
in the skewer and chew it.
It was past lunch time and I get hungry. I sailed around a row of snack stands in
the square. I bought two and gave on to Euredian, but he seemed to have no idea as
I filled my stomach with it.
In fact, Euredian seemed to be paying more attention to other things than snacks. I
stared at him gently who stared the square.
Euredian has the same usual look. It was this loosened look with a frown softly.
The red eyes glittered occasionally.
The expression was repeated several times. In the end, I pushed my luck.
"Hey.."
"Why, what is it this time?"
It's a very reflective answer. I frowned with the candy in my mouth. This guy
really.
" ?"
When I didn't answer, the purple eyes turned to me. He thought I was going to ask
for something else, and he murmured as his hand goes into his robe.
"You'd rather you had a pocket money."
"No. That's not it----. I'm not a kid."
I put a stop over his hand that about to pull out the money. How old do you think I
am?
I just melted the little candy in my mouth and said something else, "Over there,
why is the wolf carrying a cross on his back?"
"What?"
The handsome face looked questioningly. Now he responds properly. I spoke slowly
"That howling wolf statue. I didn't know it when I saw it from afar, but it has
cross on its back."
"Oh."
Euredian took a look at the statue and answered lightly. "Wolves and crosses are
sign of Belgoth."
"Oooh."
"Raulus, the god of peace and prosperity, is often known to come down in the form
of a wolf. The animal symbolizes the royal family of Belgoth, the
clan of Raulus and the cross on its back symbolizes the Emperor of Belgoth, who
inherited the most divinity of Raulus."
It's a neat explanation. In fact, I already knew about it. There are a lot of wolf-
shaped sculptures with crosses all over the palace.
So the question was just to get his attention. "I see. That's Your Majesty, no,
Daddy's."
"Uh-huh."
" It's a symbol of you."
I nodded rightly at Euredian.
His ghostly name-pointing face was not really different from usual. There was no
sign of him standing as if something was bothering him.
Did I get it wrong again? I tilted my head.
But it's loose. He's got a loosened look on his face and he's tone is very normal.
When I looked up, Euredian smiled.
"Why do you keep looking at me like that?"
"What kind of eyes I have?"
"Eyes that are thinking something hard."
"I'm not."
"Well, thank God."
"What are you thanking for?"
"When you look at me like that, something must have change with your expectation
one by one."
Somehow in Euredian's head, I had this image that I had become a great genius. I
shook my head. "I'm the opposite of that, but not right now. I just feel like I'm a
little neglected."
When I gave an accent to the word 'neglect' and spit it out, Euredian made a sound.
"I'm sorry for leaving you unattended."
He was really sorry as he took my hand in his and spoke, "Well, anyway. If you felt
that way, then it would be that way. So what do you want to see next?"
"Mm-hmm."
I looked at the red eyes with suspicious eyes for a while but I could not catch
anything. I relaxed my face and smiled.
"I want to go closer to the wolf statue."
"Alright."
Euredian answered softly and then I was satisfied.
I was the only that is excited about it. Perhaps I was glad to do it. Crack.
At that moment, there was a small cracking sound somewhere. I felt a sensation
earlier in the moment, but once again it disappeared without a trace.
I looked down to see what I had stepped on but there was nothing.
Did I get it wrong? I don't why I keep thinking about like this today----
I tried to erase my anxiety.
A day like today doesn't come everyday. I did not want to cloud this time with
unnecessary worries as it was full of excitement.
I erased the uneasy feeling on my face, instead replaced it with a smile. I made a
promise.
Let's worry about Soleia when we get back. When we get back------ !
*********************************************************
I can't bring myself to rest.
Euredian sighed and took a step toward the woman who was running along the way.
Yereninovica has a clear face without any really uneasy expression. She chattered
with a happy tone.
"Wow, this is the spot. A spot for picture. Like this, the wolf stands up and then
clicks!"
"..."
And half of the time, the chatter was words that he could not understand.
Euredian tried to understand and analyze every word she said, but he gave up.
However, her voice is so bright and cheerful that just listening quietly was also
good.
Yerenonica walked around the plaza as if she had no care about the travels that had
been standing around.
Euredian watched the scene in a rather strange mood.
"It's really different from Lebovny. There's no such large square in Lebovny. The
palace is small, the house is small, and the road is narrow and small."
"Right."
"Oh, have you been there, my king? It is very small compared to the Imperial Castle
of Belgoth----. How did you like it?"
Somehow it felt like telling a story. Euredian smiled in the midst of his body all
nervous and sensitive.
"It didn't look too good."
"Heol. That's a bit too much. I will watch my mouth if I were you*."
The Princess' mouth stuck out of the black hood and the pink hair fluttered.
It seems that the castle was pretty small. It was less than one-fifth of the total
area that the Princess can walk around in Imperial Castle.
"Belgoth is too big not that Lebovny is small." "Yeah. Let's just say so."
"Woa, I just don't have anything to say."
"There's a Belgoth's traditional handicrafts. Do you want to see it?" "Oh?"
The disgruntled blue eyes quickly rolled over to his finger. It was very easy to
keep the Princess' eye on one thing.
He was never been so terrified to find Soleia Elard in the Imperial Palace. A woman
who won't be stopped if she really wants to eat him.
"Please look over here!"
She also speaks to the merchants who sell handicrafts and accessories. "It's
beautiful. Is this for your hair?"
"Yes, miss. Take off your hood, I'll put it on you."
Euredian gave a sigh of weariness when the man wants to take off Yereninovica's
hood, he doesn't like it.
The pink hair is an unusual color even in Belgoth and he had no intention of
letting it show. "No. Don't take it off."
"Uh---- !"
A quick response came back. The sky-blue eyes were filled with rebel as they look
at him. Even at that sight, Euredian was rather excited.
This woman had many wonders. There were a lot of things that he didn't know.
Lebovny and Belgoth are different, just like from a completely different world.
It was evident that she didn't know anything about Belgoth's culture, which she
would never call by name, even if it wasn't so special. So, she would have said
that she would give a nickname with a bright face like that.
The problem was, she wouldn't mind if she what it meant. In fact that was the
problem. There is no awareness regarding creature of man.
Still, it seems like she's shaking tail.
The problem is that the tail is the short, fuzzy tail of a kitten.
Besides, it doesn't seem to cover up her opponent----. Actually even if everything

was set aside, he didn't know it was the biggest door.
Chapter End Notes
*(t/n): which literal translation is 'I will wear a mouthful', so I change it but
it should have the same meaning.
t/n: toward the end..... Euredian's thought just suddenly become hard to translate.
It seems he sees Yerenica as a kitten that just trying to seduce but at the same
time, he knows she is harmless but he knows she is not.
Author-nim why are you torturing me with all these weird metaphors ;-; Chapter 31
With a voice dripping with cuteness, Yereninovica strongly pleads him.
"Wait! Just this once."
"No way."
"Then I won't know what goes best with me."
"I will instruct them to send everything all to your palace, so don't take your
hood off." "Oh. That's overspending. Aren't you spending too much money?"
"That's not the right thing for you to say to me."
Euredian smiled at the merchant. The middle-aged woman immediately smiled and
wrapped the crafts in a box.
"You know I'm the richest in Belgoth." "It's true, but----."
The Princess rolled her eyes before smiling again. She decided to drop this
argument. "Yeah. In the end, it's all about the money!"
It was a weird sentence that he didn't understand.
Euredian shook his head to the woman beside him. He can't seem to calm down as he
has to pay more attention than usual.
It was rare for Euredian Belgoth who's usually loose to be stiff to this extent.
However, he didn't want to break the princess youthful happiness.
I don't want to make her nervous or worried.
She looked excited, bouncing freely without being bound by anything.
The Princess of Lebovny was happy just looking around his capital. That was enough
for her.
So Euredian did not want to tell Yereninovica that there are many mysterious things
happening all over the place.
" ."
His feet crushed a small round piece of rock. Euredian looked down at the
transparent shard. At first, he had the illusion that the black whirlpool was
spinning from it.
No, actually it wasn't an illusion. Euredian grimaced at the sight. He didn't know
what was that. It was a stone. He had never seen like this black whirlpool stone
before.
A stone. A magician must have locked something in it or moved something from it.
The purpose was either one of these two options.
He believes a person is spreading this on purpose. The intention is too obvious.
But there was nothing he could do about it for the moment. Because this matter is
serious.
Euredian Belgoth was the descent of the strongest divinity of Raulus.
Divinity is the only power that can deal with black magic, but on the other hand,
these two forces were also the only forces that can destroy each other.
Ironically, that was also the reason why these two mighty powers can coexist.
Because----
" ."
Because divinity and magic cannot recognize each other. Euredian Belgoth didn't
possess any magic.
It was also a force that could not be mixed with his divinity in the first place.
And, no matter how sensitive he is, there was a limit to what he can recognize if
his opponent was a wizard.
It was as simple as breathing to destroy this crude stone, but he couldn't

recognize the power behind it.
Of course, the same goes for his opponent. No matter how much the wizard uses magic
because he's a man of divinity they can't find out. Even among so many people.
Yes, which is why. His reddish pupils became cold.
Then, where does this dirty feeling that seems to keep chasing us comes from?
It struck him with a cunning instinct. An instinct that's close to that of an

animal. "Wow, what's that mural?" Yereninovica said excitedly.
"It is a mural that depicts the founding myth of the Belgoth Royal Family.
Long, old mural from Liger Continent."
Euredian answered that cheerful question while looking around.
The Princess of Lebovny turned her eyes to the murals again, and at the same time,
he moved closer to her.
Radin. Luigi. Selvio. Ellica.
His gaze quickly swept through the square and counted the number of Holy Knights
waiting for his commands. (t/n: of course he has his protective detail..)
It was the first time that he has four knights in a row behind him.
Soleia Elard. I'm not sure what that woman is planning, but I stop until I find it
out. Soleia Elard was in front of Belyuk palace.
As soon as they came out of the Imperial Palace, they were surrounded by magician
stones.
Wizards who constantly bump into them pretending it's a mistake.
At this point, it was enough to confirm the motives, the aim of that woman.
Euredian smiled briefly. The moment he held the thin hand of the princess, he
gained strength. Who, who do you want to kidnap.
He felt Yereninovica startled as she whispered something when she turned around and
tried to come to him.
"Your Majesty?"
" ."
Derrrr!! A small stone rolled over the floor, again!!.
Red jacked headed down the alley. Yereninovica came one step closer.
"What happened again, huh?"

"Careful."
Euredian was not sure how he sounded when he told her to be careful. The woman
caught in his arms with a tug had her eyes opened all around.
She should not know how dangerous her situation is and how close she is in avoiding
landmines. Now he should stay very attentive.
His head is full of so many questions.
" ?"
Euredian relaxed his hand and smiled loosely. At the same time, the clear stone
that rolled on the floor was crushed under his foot. The broken debris splashed
lightly. A grim smile was placed on his lips.
There was no way for him to know if the one who dared to do this low trick against
the Emperor and the Emperor's guest was really Soleia Elard, her minion, or a
completely different person.
"Please watch your steps."
"But there's nothing ?"
Euredian silently distanced the Princess from his chest.
Anyway. Even though he's a little out of it, he will take care of the princess.
He had no reason to stand by and watch the kidnapping happening before his eyes.
**********************************************************
Even though that was a short break, the Eugel Square tour is proceeding normally.
The guide who's holding my hand was exceedingly good, and I was also a very
exemplary tourist.
After hearing about the howling wolf statue and murals depicting the founding myth
of Belgoth, we ware in an alley that stretched out of the square.
"That's the temple of Raulus. And that black pointed building, erected just
opposite the temple, is Belgoth's Magic Tower. Never get too close to it."
"Oh. That's a magic tower."
I stared up at the tall skyscraper.
He said Soleia Elard was the next person to preside the tower. However, she is a
woman who deceiving not only the Emperor of Belgoth but also the current head of
the Tower, Rosel.
If that woman can hide her identity that much, her ability may actually exceed
Rosel. "I'm not even interested in that. Let's go."
I turned my back without hesitation. I didn't even want to go near that Tower.
Actually, I won't be surprised if Soleia has already got the Tower* in her hand.
There were dozens of small alleys split from the square where the wolf statue was
centered. I choose an alley opposite of the direction of the magic tower. I took
the lead, dragging Euredian forward.
The marketplace in the plaza alley was very crowded and noisy, there were so many
people.
It was difficult to lead and walk on the street. I was being pushed around the
crowd and luckily Euredian managed to drag me to the side of the road.
"What kind of person act like that----."
I was sick and tired of the murderous crowd. Euredian bowed down to check my face,
he then clicked his tongue. (t/n: you know to make that 'Tsk'
sound when you're pissed)
"It's a bad day. I didn't know it was market day."
"Ah, market."
I held out my head against Euredian and skimmed through the alley. Indeed, there
were stands lined up with excessive crowds.
The alley was a little quiet after several crowds of people fluttered through the
square. I looked at the time and quickly approached a stall. The shelves were lined
up with all sorts of things.
Color beads, pens, head decorations, earrings, necklaces, bracelets, etc. And there
was a pile of hats next to it too, an odd pile of fruit and an arm was on it. There
was no consistency at all.
But my eyes were soon locked, on one of the shelves, there was a collection of
ornaments craved out of rugged stones.
One of them caught my eye. It has a black vortex inside it. It was a round piece
with a clear crystal engraved.
Uh, that. For a moment, it looked like the things that were passing in the square
sometime ago. Those clear beads that rolled on the floor. It looked
like them.
Strange coincidence.
A black whirlpool was spinning in front of my eyes. Also, somehow my arm felt numb.
" ?"
My hand unconsciously reached out to it as if possessed by something. I haven't

even touched it yet and I felt a sharp electrical current at the end of my finger.
"Oh, I feel itchy."
"?"
I held my index finger and frowned. My fingers burned like they were on fire.
What's happening?
Euredian was staring somewhere at the end of the alley, then he turned his eyes to
me. I slowly opened my mouth.
"Your Majesty, this is strange!"
"What?"
"This. This stone."
The pain isn't subsiding yet, but still, my hand reached out again. I was not even
aware of myself. I looked down at my hand in awe.
"Well, it keeps pulling me--."
But I couldn't get it out. Just before my finger reached the transparent surface,
my body jerked back.
-----I think this had happened several times today----. A low voice dropped next to
my ears.
"Don't touch it, Princess."
"What?"
"This stuff shouldn't be here but keeps coming out on the street."
Chapter End Notes
t/n: seriously... I love Euredian's POV but why is the author wrote him so hard
like that... I think this is the hardest chapter because most of it is Euredian's
POV and that man just talked in riddle... adhjfhafdf Chapter 32
Somehow that voice sounded harsh and I stopped breathing for a moment.
This was not an illusion. I felt a sharp look from a man who's half hugging me from
behind.
Euredian reached out and picked up the transparent stone that I almost touched
without hesitation. I opened my mouth reflexively.
"You said not to touch it--- no?"
But nothing happened. Euredian's hand was fine. I stared blankly between his hand
and mine. Again, there's an obvious difference.
Euredian murmured while rolling the bead in his hand, "Such a joke----."
At the time, the small bead, which was in his hand didn't make any sense. I turned
around trying to see his face, but I failed because of the tight embrace.
Euredian raised my hand silently. My fingertips were swelling and getting redder. I
felt pain just if a lot of needles were stabbing them.
No, he hasn't even reached it? I stared at my fingertips. "What is that---- ?"
But the pain just vanished.
The pain was washed away by the cool sensation that is pouring in and my fingers
were turning back to normal as if that pain was a lie.
I didn't have to understand what happened to recognize his power of divinity. A

soft voice called out, "Radin."
It wasn't said to me. I quickly remembered whose that name belongs to.
It was the name of the knight at the palace, the one he ordered before we left
earlier. Then he added with a low voice.
"Luigi. Selvio. Ellica."
There were strange names. But those names sound like they also belonged to the
knights under the emperor's control.
And as soon as I saw the white horse quietly waiting for its owner at the entrance
of the alley, that thought became clear.
" ."
In a moment, a cool sensation ran through my body that made all my hair stand up.
So it was clear that Euredian had been on a lookout for something. As soon as I saw
the four knights at the back, I opened my mouth.
"What is this-----."
The next moment, the hand that I had been holding on, let go of me.
The warmth dissipated and, a sudden chill overcame me. But that cold didn't last
long. A hard hand suddenly touched my shoulder.
"Oh--- ?"
"It would be better for us to leave here."
"What?"
"I see many rats today." Rats? I open my eyes widely.
You're not talking about a real rat. No way. I looked at him uneasily. Eii, no
way--- --.
Soleia has been following him--- --.
" ."
I felt all my blood draining as I thought about it.
It occurred to me that Euredian's attitude was strangely odd, from the moment
Soleia was spotted in front of Belyuk Palace earlier.
I groped his robe. The chill that's stabbing me disappeared instantly.
I turned around and embraced Euredian once again. Half of it was a form of protest.
Divinity flowed rapidly as if charging a battery.
Euredian laughed briefly. "What is the meaning of this?"

"Because Your Majesty is good."
I replied thrillingly and buried my face in his chest. The habit of relying on him
is no good, but I had no choice as I wrapped my arms around this man.
It's instinctive for my body to find a way to raise my energy to the highest level.
Euredian didn't push me away. I was burying my embarrassment in his arms, so I

didn't know what he was looking at.
In the midst of turmoil and confusion all over the place, I was calm in his arms.
I counted to three then pulled back from Euredian. I was feeling energized again. I
bravely grabbed his hand and shook it.
"That's it. Let's go now."
As soon as I fell away, there was a hand wrapped around my waist as if it was
waiting for it. "The plaza is closed. Radin, please contact the tower."
Euredian surprisingly gave a cold voice. It was not a loud voice. I looked around,
but I couldn't find out who was listening.
A crowd of chattering, again and again, passing by with a rattling back.
" !"
And the next moment, floating, my field of vision increased. I was held in
Euredian's arm, as I did on day one. So I wrapped my hands around his neck.
"That's what you said earlier."
"Excuse me?"
A man who had never repeat what he says and who is always vigilant said it again.
"You want to go to the temple."
"Ah."
That was his voice. His voice.
Did I say I want to go to the temple? I stuttered as I tried to remember the

missing memory from my head.
And it turns out that I did say it before we left....
No, this is not important right now! I opened my mouth in a hurry.
"Look, Your Majesty. The tour is now finished. We can return to the Imperial
Palace------------------------------------------------------------------------
- Ekk."
But Euredian didn't seem to listen to me. The alleyway, which took a long time when
I walked it, was barely a few steps for him.
I was whining in the middle of the crowd but within a few seconds, we were out of
the alley.
While I was speaking, Euredian sat me lightly on top of Ruid. Then he climbed on
the horse and kicked his side without hesitation.
"Hiya!"
Ruid started to move with a loud cry. It was the same speed that he used when we
were running out of the Palace of Lebovny.
I almost chewed my tongue as I kept my mouth shut. Eugel Square started to get far
at high speed.
**********************************************************
It didn't take long to arrive at Raulus Temple. I don't know was it because the
distance was short or because Ruid was running as fast as the wind.
A few minutes later, we were in front of a huge gate that served as the temple's
entrance. The enormous arched portal was very tall, and its width was enormous.
I noticed that the pictures carved in solid marble are similar to the murals
depicting the founding myth of Belgoth that were in Eugel Square.
"Pass-through, Ruid."
Euredian seemed to intend to pass the entrance on Ruid. "Stop!"
However, the man who was guarding the entrance hurriedly blocked us.
Aside from embroidering a small cross, he was a priest in a white robe. Is he an

apprentice priest?
"From here on you can't drag your horse. First, identify yourself and the purpose
of your visit----."
"Open the gate."
A subdued voice snapped at the apprentice. Euredian didn't speak long. The hand
that was holding the rein went up.
I couldn't see it because I was clinging to his arm, but Euredian seemed to have
pulled off his hood. "Your, Your Majesty !"
And the apprentice tensed as he took a step back. It was that moment when the
suspicious person trying to get in was upgraded to the emperor. Of course, I was
still just a suspicious person.
The apprentice priest quickly corrected his expression, hesitantly opened his
mouth. "But, Your Majesty. The person who is with you---."
"It's none of your business."
And it seemed that Euredian was a bit annoyed now. I was amazed at the annoyed
tone. What I've seen so far, he's the type that strikes like a knife but not a
sensitive one.
Then what makes this man act like this?

I whined slightly and moved my body to look at him. I could hear Euredian sighing.
There were fewer thorns in the following words.
" She is my guest. In the name of Belgoth, her identity will stay anonymous."
"Ah."
The priest truly didn't know what to do with that answer. "I have been rude.
Please come in."
" ."
Euredian did not answer. I was embarrassed so I opened my mouth, "Thank

yo----------------------------------------------------------------------- Aghk!"
A loud scream popped out before I even got to finish my greeting. It was because
Euredian kicked Ruid's side again.
I shouted, holding his arms. "No, can't you just slow down for a bit? What's so
urgent, that----."
But even that sentence was not finished. We quickly passed the entrance, it wasn't
as long as it looked, then a huge temple appeared in the distance.
The lofty staircase and the ivory temple were built on top of it. Two sculptures
with wolf stood on either side as if protecting the temple.
Euredian pulled the reins. Ruid, who seemed to be flying, stopped with a short cry.
My body fluttered greatly.
Euredian, who had been quiet toward me all this time, suddenly opened his mouth.
"Are you okay?"
"Yes?"
I turned to him in bewilderment. This time, his face was properly reflected in my
eyes. "I'm alright ?"
"Really?"
Ruid's body shook once more. His majesty was the first to get off the horse then
reached out to me. I was gently set on the ground again I took a step. "Ho-ok."
Chapter End Notes
t/n: I think this is the hardest translation for me because somehow my bixby vision
didn't manage to work and I need to type everything manually to google translate.
Hence why some parts are bit awkward or odd Anyway..... Euredian's protective side
is just hot! Even from Yenni's POV, I can fee
how Euredian was trying to take her away to the safest place as quickly as
possible. If this is how protective he is toward Yenni even before they are
together...........................................................................
.... I don't know how he will react once they actually together! Anyway, RIP to
that apprentice priest.
Chapter 33
Chapter Notes
#Proofread by InesElCham
See the end of the chapter for more
As soon as my feet hit the ground, my breath hardened. I breathed heavily as

violent energy rushed through my body.
A mighty unreachable divinity enveloped me. I felt my lungs shrinking and my knees
buckling underneath me.
" !"
As I couldn't keep standing, I sat on the floor. Euredian held his tongue briefly.
"I knew it."
"Heuk---."
"Take a deep breath and exhale, Princess. These are the first steps to the temple,
so you have to adapt."
Well, whatever, it won't do me good to overdo it. This is like------------------
------- A catfish that lived in deep water suddenly moved to shallow water.
I heard the voice of the man who's holding me firmly. "You'll be alright.
Breathe. Just breathe."
"Hu, Hu-a--- --."
I tried to take deep breaths as Euredian advised. The divinity that suddenly rushed
in and blocked my breathing was slowly dissipating.
And it wasn't long before I could breathe comfortably as if nothing happened.

Slowly, I opened my eyes to a strange sensation as if every cell in my body was
activated.
"Oh-- --. That's strange."
"Because this is raw divinity. Can you walk?"
"Yes."
I stood upright on both my legs with no problem. In fact, I was feeling so

energetic that I could run 10 laps around the playground. Suddenly, Euridian's hand
came up to release the ribbon of the hood that was tightly fastened.
"Is it stuffy?"
"A little bit---- ?"
Srrk. The hood, which was meticulously covering my head, flowed down to the back.
My light pinkish hair flanked on both sides and came to the open view. I eagerly
cleaned up the hair that would have been crushed under the hood, then realized that
this stupid hair wouldn't easily sink.
Fortunately, it wasn't that messy because Marianne had braided it tightly. I looked
straight at Euredian with my back straight.
"It's done----- no----."
And I held my breath seeing his face. Silver hair neatly swept to the side,
sparkled in the sunshine.
Inside the temple, my body, orientation, and stomach were dizzier than before. But
something caught my attention more than that.
" ?"
Reddish-purple pupils that shine like treasures gazed at my whole body.
Euredian looked at me thoroughly from head to toe. Somehow the persistent gaze made
me feel embarrassed. The tips of my ears were burning.
"Wh—What are you doing, Your Majesty?" I stuttered like an idiot.
"Hand."
"Hand?"
Before I even reached him, he grabbed my hand, with the one that held the
transparent stone with the black vortex.
"It's all better now---."
I muttered in a quiet voice. The wound that had been on fire had already been long
gone.
However, it didn't seem that Euredian was listening to me. Eventually, he held up
my hand until he was somewhat satisfied.
Euredian finally let go of my hand and opened his mouth, "I should have told you
not to touch anything."
Oh my god. That's a bit unfair!
"It's not that I touched it!"
"Then?"
"It pulled me. Hard*---- --. As if it wants me to pick it up."
Somehow, the more I talked, the stranger it became. Euredian raised his mouth. At
first glance, it was a laid back expression similar to usual.
"Okay. Maybe that's what happened." "Ugh. You don't believe me!"
"There's no way."
No matter how I look at it, it's like he thinks I'm overthinking. Maybe this guy
thought I'm a ten-year-old kid.
"It pulled--- me."
He still had a loose expression. But is it my misunderstanding or the corners of

his mouth have risen sharply?
No. It can't be. The illusion can't be repeated so often! "Your Majesty."
I grabbed Euredian's robe, but before I can't say anything, he spoke first.
"Get inside, and look for Diego Schmart who is probably in the temple."
"Yes? And Your Majesty?"
"I have to check something."
Euridian just said he had to check something out but he didn't disclose the
important part of it. Surely, I don't intend to let him go. My hold on the hem of
the robe tightened.
"Where is the hostage going?"
"What?"
Nonsense popped out of my mouth. I corrected it quickly. "What are you going to
check out?"
" ."
"You've been acting weird all day. It is strange that you suddenly said that you
would like to get out of the alley. You keep checking for something.
Your expression too---. Your eyes too!"
Obviously, this man had been on the lookout for something ever since leaving the
Imperial Palace. I wasn't as sensitive as this when I declared that I would abduct
him proudly in the palace.
Then there is only one reason!
I spoke slowly as my heart thumped with tension.
"Your Majesty. Do you suspect.................................... "
Is it Soleia?
Euredian laughed slightly.
"It's the first time you have such a serious face."
"Excuse me?"
"You're only quick to notice things like this. You were usually so careless."
The string of tension that had been overwhelming was released at once.
This person is talking seriously! I opened my eyes and looked at him.
"There's just a few things that shouldn't be rolling around the street. I'm trying
to track it down after a long time. For example, things like that mana stone that
you almost touched." Euredian said soothingly.
"Huft."
"There are not one or two, it's dangerous to bring you. The temple will be safer
than going around without me."
" ."
I didn't say anything. Is it not Soleia that this man suspects?
But that Soleia Elard, the sorcerer that you trust is the suspect, is what I wanted
to say but there is no evidence.
In fact, I didn't feel anything from Euredian's expression.
So, is it really me? So, Soleia came out to the big capital after me? Yeah.
I'm nothing. In fact, I wasn't the kind of person that such a great woman would
recognize, this is just me.
" ."
Let's think about it.
Is proof the only evidence? Context is evidence, belief is proof too! I can bet on
my baby's nails that it's not just a simple coincidence!
Perhaps it was because of my feelings, my arms seem to be shaking. The problem,

however, was that there was nothing I could do.
I can't even walk around freely, so I can't say that Soleia Elard is a dark wizard.
I didn't have any special ability to catch the woman.
A person like me could only help by staying quiet.
Ah, it's frustrating. I opened my mouth and eventually shut it. I hesitated for a
long time and finally spoke again.
"When are you coming back?" "Later today."
My mind relaxed a bit at the little tone of affirmation. Only then did I release
the hem of Euredian's rope.
"Don't be late."
"There's no way that's going to happen."
"Really. Your Majesty doesn't know that, so......... if you don't keep your
promise, I'll get nervous**."
It's life, there's a word for it. Perhaps.
I'm the only one in this world who knows how scary Soleia Elard is. What if she
gives up giving birth to a son and hurts this man?
I could hear a low laugh as I was waving my hand unconsciously. "What are you
doing?"
Not sure.
I laughed vaguely. Tell me something I don't know!

I dropped my eyes, after all the only thing I could say was this. "Just go.
Where----, Well, don't get hurt..................................... "
"Now I see you have a lot of useless worries."
The fingertips that approached me, suddenly patted my cheek.
Really, I wish this man would know half of my heart. I smiled at the kindness even
though I was crying.
********************************************************
Euredian rode Ruid again. In the distance, the four white armored knights were
waiting. Perhaps those are the people that Euredian called earlier, Lidan, Luigi,
Selvio, and Elica.
I stared blankly until the bright silver hair shining in the sunlight disappeared
from my sight. "Huuu "
It's a sigh that came out but my heart is still clenching.
I shook my head and turned. There was no one around, it was completely empty. I
touched my cool fingers that had lost their warmth and took a step forward.
He said I should find Diego. A handsome young man with dark hair and gold eyes
popped in my mind. I'd rather be with Diego than be alone.
I was under a dark staircase, so I had a long way to climb. I sighed without
knowing how many times I have done it today.
I took the first step on the stairs.
How many stairs are there? It looks high enough that Euredian could arrive even
before I reach the end.
Of course, no matter how much you look around, there will be no elevator or
escalator. I cried as I began to go up the stairs.
"Princess?"
Chapter End Notes
t/n: *in the original it uses , and it can be used as a 'just' or 'hard'... think
it is suitable to translate it the way I did ;-;.
** , , this one literal translation doesn't make sense... I don't get it whether it
is 'I'll get nervous' or 'you'll get nervous'.
On another note... why are they being so lovey-dovey when they are not together?! I
just want to make them kiss, especially after Yenni asked him not to be late. Who
are you? His wife?!
Dhfadjfkhlk Yenni being dramatic when Euredian left her. God, just kiss already.
Chapter 34
Chapter Notes
Diego popped up as If he heard my prayer.
"Oh my god. I was wondering why His Majesty was looking for me---.
What are you doing over there?"
"Yes?"
I looked down at him confidently and Diego just smiled.
"This staircase is an offering to Lord Raulus where it leads to the altar up there.
It is the place where Raulus' priest directly walks ."
" ."
Euredian Belgoth. You didn't tell me such an important thing!
I went down the stairs, feeling my face tingling. It's almost like God is coming
down. As I went down the stairs, Diego took me to the side of the building.
"This way, please. This is the way to the priests' temple." "Ah, yes!"
As I followed Diego, the road really went on a path where polished almond trees
were on both sides. As I turned the corner, I saw a tall temple building far away.
I could see the priests in white robes swirling around.
That must be the main building of Barishad temple.
I talked to Diego while walking on the well-polished path, "How did you know I was
here?" "His Majesty gave his words."
"Gave his words----- how?"
Surely he was with me all that time? When I opened my eyes widely, Diego smiled and
explained.
"There is a way to convey words between priests without speaking. His Majesty is
not a priest, but he has the strongest and purest divinity in the empire, so he can
talk to priests like me directly."
"Ah.... "
It was then that I knew how Euredian called the knights. The mumble was not a self-
contained one.
Those knights were divine knights.
"Is your body alright, Princess?" Diego asked gently "Yes. It's alright."
I nodded quickly. My condition was really good. It's been a long time since
Euredian wasn't constantly by my side . I mean, right after I left Lebovny.
In fact, it seemed that my condition was way better than before. A rather
complicated feeling gradually surfaces.
"It's probably because we're in the temple, so it's a better environment for you
than the Imperial Palace. Here, you have nothing to be careful about.
However, there are many areas where outsiders aren't allowed to enter, so please be
aware of this."
"Ah, is that so. Then I'll be careful."
Diego Schmart was one of the people who knew how much I couldn't stand being bored.
Before I knew that Diego would be the next archbishop, I would call him to the
palace every time. Just recalling that, makes me feel embarrassed.
"I'm sorry that I kept bothering you despite the fact that you were busy.
Today
too-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
so far---. I've been very rude."
I offered him my apology.
"You have no reason to apologize. Actually, I'm not that busy."
Aah. Kind Diego. If Euredian were as half kind as the priest, it would have been
nice.
If it was Euredian Belgoth, he would say 'I'm surprised you knew.', I'm sure he'll
make fun of me.
I look up at the handsome priest with glittering eyes. Diego smiled and said,
"Princess, you said that you were baptized by the God of Raulus. Then, first, let's
take you to the believer's square."
I had no way of knowing where I was, so I had no choice but to follow him.
I let myself follow Diego's feet and stepped into the temple.
Certainly, the temple feels differently from the Imperial Palace. It's like going
back to Lebovny. Come to think of it, there were a lot of blessed lands in Lebovny.
Will I feel the same as if I were in the sweet capital of Livne?
It may be because the groundmass is small. I convinced myself and shook my head.
Lebovny was definitely more comfortable for living.
The problem is I would suddenly have died without knowing the reason.
Thinking like that made me feel down again. Saying goodbye to this world like that,
is as unfair as being scolded by Soleia.
I have to live long because I have a good reason. Yeah. That's what I want. "
"
I felt uncomfortable in the back. Euredian pretended there was no one earlier, but
I definitely think there's someone.
Considering that today was the day that Euredian and Soleia were supposed to meet,
it was harder not to think about it.
Especially since Soleia was spotted in front of my palace.
I thought I could only escape the evil witch who was standing in front of the
palace. But as expected, life is not that easy.
How do I know if she put some black magic in the palace?!
"Over here, this way through the gold chamber leads to the priests' prayer room. It
has private access. Outsiders' prayer rooms are marked with red stripes. Right next
to it, it's over here."
While I was lost in thought, Diego passed through several rooms and explained. I
nodded and looked around.
The gold-lined side is the prayer room for ordinary people, and the red thread is
the priest's prayer room. Noted*.
"If you go further inside the prayer room, you will find a space for believers to
use."
Diego further explained the structure of the temple. Unfortunately, I could only
remember half the places where I shouldn't go in my head.
As I walked a little more, I found a wide-open space. Both sides were supported by
pillars and are connected to the garden outside.
It was filled with common people who were sparsely dressed, priests with their
white clothes, and people wearing luxurious dresses.
"Oh...... "
The nobles of Belgoth. My mind was full of different ideas all over the place.
Since coming to Belgoth, I have never seen aristocrats so close, except for a few
times at the Imperial Palace. I took a closer step to Diego.
"There are a lot of nobles coming."
"Yes. I guess so. There's only one place in the capital where you can pray directly
to God Raulus."
"Aaah."
"There is no status identity within the temple. Commoners and nobles all share the
same space. There are a lot of people today. Then, come this way first."
I quickly swung along with Diego as he made his way across the plaza. He crossed
the square without stopping and once I caught up to him, I felt a stinging gaze.
" ."
Somehow I felt like different eyes were sticking me today. I looked around and
found it wasn't an illusion. It was not only the gaze, but two or three people
gathered together and were making a big fuss.
"Ah, isn't that person-----."

"His Majesty's guest----- --."
"No wonder, he seems a little upset these days----."
"What----."
Somehow I became a little shy. There was too much gaze toward my side. I felt my
ears warm up. What? Why are they talking while watching
someone--------------------------------------- ?
I was not used to being at the center of so much attention. It felt like I was
given rejection. Unpleasant memories passed through my head.
" ."
But shortly before the scene came to mind, I consciously tried to block my
thoughts. I shook my head to erase that chain of thought. It doesn't matter at all.
Come on!
I quickly pulled the robe's hood and covered myself up. I felt relieved when my red
ears weren't seen.
If it was Euredian, I would have even grabbed his hem, but sadly my strong shield
wasn't with me right now. So I just followed Diego while grasping my hands.
**********************************************************
"Looks like she's the Princess who came from the Lebovny."
Count Iven's wife spoke quietly. Next to her was Lady Hejario.
"I think so. That pale pink hair, just as you've heard. Very unusual! I've never
seen it before." "I know. And more than I thought------------------------
---------- --."
Count Iven's wife became speechless.
"What should I say. She looks better than I thought------- --."
Perhaps all the people who caught the eyes of Lebovny's Princess would have the
same thought at this point.
Viscount Hejario's daughter, Lady Hejario said while smiling, "Much cuter than the
rumors." "Oh. Yes. That's what I'm trying to say, Lady Hejario."
Count Iven's wife, Clarice Iven had a big smile
"His Majesty brought her home only to be hidden. Moreover, if you hide it deep
inside the palace, and no word about the princess, it is natural there have been a
lot of rumors."
"That's right. I heard that she's a beautiful woman. Of course, it doesn't seem to
be far off. She's just a little different from what I imagined."
"Right? I thought so. She's different from the image that I had."
Everyone seemed to be telling a similar story and their gaze was often fixed on the
Princess across the believer's plaza.
At first glance, they could see that her ears were red through the light pink hair.
The Princess suddenly swung the hood to cover her embarrassment.
There were short exclamations around. "Oh, my-----."
"My God, so adorable."
Blue eyes with a sweet candy-like hair . It was a combination that eyes won't be
able to stop staring at.
Her features were as fine as a doll but cutely pretty. And she looks so awkward,
nervous, as if she's not used to it.
"The Princess is very loveable!" Clarice said with a smile.
Chapter End Notes
*t/n: I checked that part a few times... and Yenni just remembered things wrong;-;
baby girl.. no.
All the noble ladies fangirling over Yenni. She is indeed adorable. Yenni will be
able to survive Belgoth's aristocrats just by being adorable.
Chapter 35
Chapter Notes
Rumors of Lebovny's Princess had spread fastly. If you're a capital nobleman, you
would have heard about it.
In the past few weeks, the Emperor who had only one woman in the state suddenly
kidnapped the princess of another country. They were waiting for one thing, see
her-----.
However, the Princess did not even reveal herself once in the Imperial Palace. Even
when the aristocrats asked for it quietly, the Emperor was silent. So it was
natural that the rumors surrounding her got bigger.
Also at the same time, the Emperor banned Soleia Elard from entering the palace. As
soon as it became known, the rumors exploded.
The rumor was divided into two parts. The first one is that the Emperor put the
Princess in a dungeon with the intent to show her a real lesson.
Nevertheless, that rumor was discredited by the testimony of the Emperor, Euredian
Belgoth, as the Princess was staying at the palace.
The second rumor was that the Emperor brought a person from Lebovny to be his
'real' bride. Lady Hejario resolutely opened her mouth.
"I agree with you unconditionally. I don't know who the Princess of Lebovny is, but
compared to that snake-like of a woman --."
" Actually, I agree. All these years, I kept my mouth shut because His Majesty
didn't say anything... "
Clarice was careful with her words.
Soleia Elard, the daughter of Marquis Elard, the next in line to be the Tower
owner. Everyone knows that she is actively courting the Emperor.
They just accepted that Soleia Elard and Euredian Belgoth would get married. At
least that was among aristocratic women.
Soleia Elard is like a nine tails fox woman.
Beautiful, powerful, and a cunning wizard. She's like the type of woman who has the
knack for smacking men's lips.
Before approaching the Emperor, Soleia reigned as the flower of society and was
famous for her being the center of numerous scandals.
Clarice Iven muttered quietly, "No wonder, she seems a little upset these days."
"That woman will have a heartbreak. I've been so eager to get that woman out of His
Majesty's side. And suddenly, a romantic rival unexpectedly appeared ."
Lady Hejario muttered. Her fiancé was taken away by Soleia Elard five years ago.
"If she wasn't the next owner of the Magic Tower, His Majesty wouldn't be so kind
to her." "Lady Hejario, watch your words." Clarice stopped her from ranting more.
Soleia was a woman who made other women fall without even knowing them. They didn't
know how she's pulling people, but they have to be careful in this space anyway.
"But, anyway-----."
Their eyes returned to the Princess' back where she disappeared along with the
bishop. They starred until they could only see the back of her hood and the string
tightly fastened. "She's really lovely."
If she were such an innocent and cute princess, I'm convinced that the Emperor
wants to keep her hidden in the Imperial Palace. Clarice smiled at the thought.
"Will spring finally come to that quiet palace?"
That very thought was a relief. The people in the plaza must have thought the same
too. Of course it was only discussed by the people that were involved in the
rumors.
*********************************************************
Diego moved me to the room upstairs.
"I tried to take you to the believer's room, but there were more people than I
thought. This is the room I use as a study."
"Ah, thank you."
Even after losing him in the midst of all the people, I managed to catch up. I
thanked him softly and stepped into the room.
It was a neat and simple room, surrounded by windows, filled with desks, and books
from every part. It has a tea table and a small sofa in the center.
"Please sit down. Would you like a cup of tea?"
"Yes, very much appreciated."
I sat down on the sofa, unraveling the tightly worn hood. After a long time, the
robe had become uncomfortable, so I also took it off. The hem of the white dress,
which was hidden under the robe, spread on the sofa.
"I guess you were on your way somewhere."
"Yes. His Majesty and I went out to visit the capital city, but something
unexpected happened."
"Are you saying that His Majesty personally escorted you?"
Diego asked, looking a little surprised while taking the tea leaves out of the
cupboard. I laughed gently.
"Well, he was supposed to."
"I see."
Hearing the sound of Diego making the tea, I sat down comfortably on the sofa to
get my strength back. I barely felt relaxed today and I had no place to sit.
Thuck. Diego placed the mug on the table and spoke.
"His Majesty contacted me directly, so I thought something was going on.
I'm glad nothing happened."
"Actually, something happened. His Majesty has been concerned about something."
"I see."
Diego folded his hand on his robe, which was crumpled slightly. Ah such a kind
priest! I quickly reached out to the mug.
As I took a taste of the steaming tea, a silver scent of mint spread in my mouth.
Ah, this is so nice. Diego smiled affectionately, sitting across the table.
His Majesty is very concerned about the Princess."
"Pfft."
Like a bomb suddenly dropping, I almost spilled tea on my dress. I'm glad I didn't
drop the teacup, but it almost happened.
"Wh--- Who said that?"
"I do not know. I didn't see who said it with my own eyes, rather those are the
rumors." "Rumors."
"Yes---. Well. Those rumors are floating around." Diego replied vaguely.
And here I'm missing it. I quickly put down the teacup and pulled myself closer to
Diego. "Do you happen to have a social life or something like that?"
"I'm good at socializing.... "
"Isn't the rumor pretty big if it arrived at your ears? Priests, don't think about
things like that after all."
I look at Diego with my eyes wide open. You should tell me what you know!
Diego laughed awkwardly, "Well I don't know, but I tend to listen to the stories of
nobles who come to pray. Rumors about the Princess
seemed......................................... ehm. It is about the relationship
with His Majesty."
"Is it good or bad?"
"It's hard for me to judge that....... "
Ayyy. Look at this guy. I waved my hand.
"What did they say? Is it good, or bad that a strange woman appeared next to the
Emperor? Is it the former or the latter?"
It was not a question to ask the Holy Priest. But, Seo Eun-So, who is using
Yerenica's face as a weapon, is confident even in front of the emperor! The
opponent this time is just a priest!
"It's close.... to the former one," Diego replied defeatedly.
"Right, then. Hehe."
I smiled widely. I don't know where or who those people were, that made such
rumors, but if we ever meet, I'd like to give them a big kiss. This helped me a
lot.
I laughed and opened my mouth again. "Then, Diego. For me, is there a possibility?"
"Pardon? What are you talking about?"
The question was light but at the same time blunt. I'm trying to lure the Emperor
of this country into marrying me.
At that moment, I suddenly thought, 'What am I doing with this innocent and gentle
priest?'. As I just thought, I already spoke.
"There's a possibility that I'll get with him."
"Excuse me?"
Actually, I'm trying to seduce the Emperor of this country. I quickly paraphrased
that thought into words.
"Actually, because of my body. I thought if it would be better to stay close to His

Majesty."
It wasn't intended, but my tone became a bit vague. Diego was a bit embarrassed by
my expression, words, and tone.
"Don't worry too much. Princess, if you don't have any option, you're always
welcome to enter the temple."
"I'm not a priest. It's not as natural for me to get divinity so easily like that."
"Ah----."
"And civilians can't use sacred shrines without permission, can they?"
If so Euredian would have taken me to the temple instead of the Imperial Palace.
The innocent Diego look at me all embarrassed when he spoke with a soft voice,
"Yes, but. Princess, if you're having a hard time, just tell His Majesty."
"No. Actually, I like being next to His Majesty too."
My face became relaxed as opposed to the gruff that came out from the priest's
mouth. I kept my big smile as I said.
"That's why. Diego, will you help me? Giving good word about me to His Majesty!"
"Excuse me?"
"Diego is the person that knows me the best. I am desperate for this. It's a matter
of life and death!" Of course, not only my life but Euredian's too.
I didn't dare to say it though. I looked at Diego desperately. He kept gazing

between me and away in panic and full of embarrassment.
Diego was a good priest. The poor man cannot refuse to offer a helping hand. " I
don't think I will be of much help, but I will try my best, Princess."
Oh yeah!
I smile broadly, pressing down my desire to shout louder. I just recruited

Barishad's bishop!
Somehow I feel like I'm going to mess up an innocent priest, but it's just a
feeling.
I smiled widely as I looked at him. "Let's shake hands, partner."
" ?"
Diego shook hands with me with a puzzled look on his face. And from that moment on,
I had an image of Diego as Eros shooting hearts with arrows in my mind. (t/n:
basically cupid).
The lion of love! The messenger of love!
I smiled satisfactory and leaned back against the sofa. Yeah, that's it. We've
recruited one person at a time!
Diego shrugged his shoulder as if he couldn't help it, "But really, I don't really
have to do anything."
"Excuse me?"
"To His Majesty, the Princess already a special person."
"?"
I stopped whistling inside. It was the same story as before.
But this time, I'm not talking about the rumor that going around in the social
circle. I'm just saying the obvious thing.
"Well----. I'm his hostage and I'm a royal family from another country." But Diego
shook his head.
"No, that wasn't the reason."
" ?"
I rolled my eyes again. Is there any point to consider that Euredian Belgoth
actually considered me as special?
His usual behavior my head. Well, of course, he was always a determined man. The
idea that everything he did is not what it looks like, start to pop in my mind.
I frowned slightly. What do I do if he's friendly? The important part is that iron
wall of his. "I don't think there is any other reason."
Diego laughed profoundly, "Well, I told you the other day that he has high wall."
"That one. I know about."
I replied vaguely. Things have been bounced once or twice on that iron wall.
"He is a perfect person for a monarch, but he has a narrow radius when it comes to
relationship.
I've been with him for almost 10 years and I have done everything I can."
Diego spoke slowly.
"Ah, really?"
Oh my god. Even after 10 years, they still have some distance. I opened my mouth.
It is only natural for me to have difficulty in penetrating the iron wall.
"He is the only royal family in this generation. There have been many things that
have been tied up. You're already familiar with them, so he just seems loose and
generous."
"I see, that's why----."
Somehow I knew it. Euredian Belgoth was a man who kept the line like a sword, even
though he always had a languid, bored face.
"So His Majesty needs a person like the Princess. One who sets up the joy and where
he doesn't have to be wary." Diego smiled as he said those words.
"Oh----."
"A person who can give him his freedom. That kind of person."
I blinked slowly. I looked at the good golden eyes, looking for any lie in it, but
there is none.
He is a vigilant person who can get a sense of freedom and relax from me.
I'm a person who can have such big meaning for him.
Diego must have recognized my confused look. He laughed nicely. "So you don't have
to worry about it."
" ."
"It'll be enough just doing things like now."
"Ehm..... "
"Anyway, I'm glad you have a good time today in the capital city."
And the following words were completely different topics. I blacked out at him but
quickly answered.
"Ah-- --. Right. It was fun going out for the first time."
"I see. Did you go and see Eugel Square?"
"Yes. It was very big, grand----- It was a wonderful place."
And the continuing conversation flowed easily. I considered it mechanically.
Today was the first time I came out of the Imperial Palace and it felt like
different world.. Everything was so big and beautiful and lively that I liked it.
Of course, it's a completely different from the one in my head.
The conversation went on and on. It was long time ago when I was walking around
through the marker. And Euredian said he'd be back soon. Like a long time ago.
How many hours have it been? The steaming tea cup was cold and the sun outside the
window already tilted to the west. Diego opened his mouth.
"I have to go to the afternoon prayer. I thought I'd bring you with me but you look
tired."
"Ahaha."
I laughed embarrassingly. The whole time I was sitting down, my head was getting
heavy. In addition, now my body too is also warm. A small yawn came out. I managed
to keep my mouth shut.
"I---. Ehmm, I'll stay in here a little bit longer."
"Yes. Then stay all comfortable. I will probably come back in matter of hours."
"Yes. Good bye."
"If you are free or if you want to do anything, you can come to the private prayer
room. I would be interesting to see you pray to Raulus."
I nodded quickly.
The young and handsome priest was kind to the end. He smiled with a good and neat
face left the room.
Click. The door was closed. I remained alone in the room on my own.
The reddish sunlight was pouring through the window. The sunset was setting. A
warm, comfortable orange light colored the whole room. The
warm light seemed to slowly color me.
" ."
It was already evening. It's only been few hours since the man who said that he was
coming back today, has gone. Even when buried in the warmth, it was empty
somewhere.
Oh, is it because of the high-speed warmth that I didn't let go today?
What Diego said earlier crossed my mind. A person who he don't need to be
wary--------- --.
Really, is he not setting me up? I wasn't really sure about that first.
Although Euredian was sweet and generous, it was always bounced back.
But, whatever-----
" It would be nice if he came back quickly."
Even though the temple is a better place for me, I also like the Imperial Palace.
Anyway, there's a man who makes me breathe better just by standing next to me.
My heart started beating faster. It was a good speed, not to fast or too slow.
I curled up on the sofa and settled down. Blinking. My eyes closed. The sensation
slowly spread over my whole body.
Blinking.
Slowly, my senses became far away. And as it was, I fell into the dark.
*********************************************************
The absolute ruler, who was rolling around beyond Yudetta and the dim earth and the
sky, tilted his head.
[ ?]
I felt a strange feeling and I opened myself to listen to the prayers for the first
time in a long time.
[What is it? Is something strange?]
Something strange was hanging about on the ground. It's also in the temple that
serves him. A very small, fragile, and heterogeneous energy.
[Oho.]
Sparkle. The red purple glistened momentarily. Interesting.
**********************************************************
I couldn't guess how many hours I had slept. I just close my eyes for a
moment-----. When I opened my eyes to the room, I found there was no glow in it.
" ?"
The sky was all dark. Has the sun already set?
I was confused and woke up. I slept in a bad position that my neck and shoulders
hurt.
It didn't seem that much time had passed since Diego hadn't had gone and said he
returned in a couple of hours
I groped carefully over the table to the desk.
I thought there was a candlestick somewhere around here. "------- Ah."
Found it. I lighted the candlestick, the sight became brighter. "Ah, I can see."
I closed my eyes then opened them again. I just woke up, and my head was strangely
bruised.
I rolled my eyes over the desk and wall. There's a clock somewhere around.
And soon I found it.
It is exactly an hour and half from the time Diego went out to pray. The prayer
takes one and a half hour for it to finish.
Should we wait another 30 minutes? Or should I go and search for that prayer room
that Diego told me?
I stood and pondered for a while. I was still a little absent-minded, despite just
waking up from sleep.
Right. Let's go to the prayer room! I quickly made a decision.
I looked back at the small mirror on the wall and cleaned my hair. Poor hair was
sticking around. I finally untied the braid, straightened the hair out.
There was no problem until I went out and walked down the hall. Even as the
freezing ice goes down the stairs and passes through the square who came during the
day.
Candles were lit in the hallways and stairs, so it wasn't so dark, and I quickly
descended to the believer's square. During the day, the plaza was filled with
people visiting the temple and the candles dimly lit the plaza.
The warm breeze between the pillars shook softly. I humped a little and walked
across the square. Except for the sound of the wind coming out, there's only the
sound of my footstep rang out loud in the midst of stillness everywhere.
It was such a moment when I was about to get out of the plaza.
[ ]
Instantly, the sound rang in my ear.
" ?"
My step stopped. What was that sound?
Chapter 37
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for
I panicked as I looked around.
There was no one but me. The shadow of sparkling candle. A dark manor beyond the
pillars.
The warm night breeze quickly encircled the area. Somehow I was cold. It's spring.
It should not be cold.
" I must have been wrong."
I mumbled to myself for no reason and took another step. What the heck, all of-----
There was a slight impatience in the steps taken. I quickly walked off the square.
Soon the long corridor that I walk with Diego earlier appeared.
[ ]
But I couldn't take a few steps. Again, I heard a ringing that pops into my ear.
This time it wasn't just a simple ringing. The sound was a very clear pitch digging
into my head.
[Hey!]
"!"
Wh—Wh—Wh—What is that!?
I jumped from my spot as goose bumps run along from my head to toe.
Someone is only doing it in my head!
[You. Come here.]
And the voice that doesn't even sound like male or female, was now talking clearly
and clearly. A voice-----. A voice !
"I must be getting crazy----- --."
I must be crazy. I clasped on to the wall, holding on to the cord of nerves.

Obviously, the air is the same as that of the warm and near temple, but it has a
strange chill. My hands and feet cooled quickly.
I deliberately laughed out loud, "Hahahaha, Hahaha------- --. I've been wrong."
But it was strangley grotesque as the voice spouted out and hit the hallway and
rang. Uwa, what even is this. I slowly opened my mouth again, trembling.
"I---- In the shadow of the island*" (t/n: think she is singing a song) My voice
began mingle with crying sound. "W------When you...go oyster picking"
I didn't even think about what song I selected. I just glued to the wall and
started moving.
Where did Diego tell me to go? He told me to go to the prayer room. In my memory it
is not far from this hallway.
"The child is alone---- -." (t/n: she's still singing)
[Won't you come?]
"South soooooong !*"
My body jumped again as if a spark fell on my step. I started running through the
hall without thinking.
Ah, Daddy! Diego! Mari! Sister Tezevia!
After I called out the names I knew, I barely arrived in front of the prayer room.
It was two-way door that I passed right in the daytime.
The left road with a red thread and the right road with a golden thread.
The prayer room with the red thread is for the priest and the prayer room with a
golden thread is for the public.
Without hesitation, I entered the road with the golden thread.
[Ah, good boy.]
The owner of the voice that was rumbling in my head seemed to smile quietly. I was
fed with the golden string. Strangely, my whole body was in a state of limbo.
I ran briskly through a golden corridor lined with wolf and cross sculpture.
Of course, I never dreamed that something crazy would happen.
**********************************************************
"Heu---- Heu---Ugh---."
I ran without looking back to the end of the corridor where there was a carda door.
It was a golden door with embossed wolves howling toward the sky. The wolf's eyes
consisted of dark jewelry.
I breathed and held my hand to the door without hesitation. The door was opened as
soon as I pressed it with my hand.
It was a smooth movement without any sound. Just like getting hit by me.
Of course, I did not notice any strangeness at all. This place is said to be a
place where priests lead common people and pray.
I quickly stepped inside.
It's time to pray and sleep, and I'll go tell Diego right away. How dare I go to---
"Oh----."
My thought didn't last long. The view inside the door was a solemn prayer room. The
spacious space was empty.
I looked around with embarrassment. What? Is the prayer over already?
"Hello--- ?"
Hello--- Hello---
My voice touched the high ceiling and spread like an echo. I was amazed and took a
step back.
The prayer room was large. The ceiling was so high that I looked wider than
Jinje**. Like everywhere else in the temple, a warm candlelight struck on the wall.
A solid marble floor, an altar covered with purple silk. A wolf-shaped sculpture
placed on it. I rubbed my eyes and yet I couldn't see anything similar to Diego.
" Damn."
It didn't take long for me to realize where I was. I spit out a little profanity. I
was wrong!
At the same time as that enlightenment, the large golden door closed silently. By
itself! I panicked and opened my mouth.
"Oh---- ?"
And at the same time, a voice echoed again in my head. [Where are you going?]
Shivers ran along my back. I couldn't even think to reach for the doorknob, I just
opened my mouth. My gaze looked around without hesitation.
That 'someone' continued talking in my head without stopping.
[Oh, she looks cute. Come here, you trespassing child.]
The tone was about to get irritated. I gave up and reached out my hand. A solid
door touched my fingertips.
And iron.
There was a sound of something dull.
" !"
The door was undoubtedly locked.

I could feel the blood going away from my face. Eung Eung. Why are things happening
to me!
[Are all human children as scared as you are these days? My child was only a
shitter***]
I pushed the door as hard as I could, but it didn't open. My head started coming up
with theories.
Could it be that that scary woman chased me to the temple? No, I don't think it was
Soleia's voice that I hear talking---!
Besides, it was strangely energetic. It's just like Euredian's.
Clear, fresh air filled the prayer room. No matter where you look, the air was not
threatening one. The voice was now soft on me.
[I won't hurt you, so come closer, child. There's something I'm curious about.]
It wasn't a sound that I heard with my ears no matter how I heard it. It was a
sound the came directly to my head.
I caught the door handle like a straw and opened my mouth, "Who are you--
---------------------------------------------------------------------------- ?"
To think about it, I must look stupid to talk to space where there is no one. I
shook my head. "If you are a ghost, go away. If you are a perso----."
[What a ghost. I got nothing to say.] The voice clicked his tongue.
[If you don't come, should I come then? Come over with your own feet is less scary
than having me to come there.]
" ."
What. Is it threatening? Even though I was very nervous, I snorted. "H—
Huh! When did I say I was s-scared? Yo!"
[ .]
"I'm coming then. I can go----."
I was never scared to back down. Never!
I took my hand off the door, which was trying to open it. There was a gradual
return of reasoning.
The clear, harmless aura that swept the entire prayer room was familiar. It's
somewhat similar to that of Euredian's scent. Upon realizing that, my beating heart
sank a little. I took a deep breath and turned around again.
The prayer room was still empty. The only thing that existed was the purple altar
and the statue wolf above it.
The wolf's purple eyes seemed to flash instantaneously. I jumped for a moment, but
soon took a slow step.
Red jewel. When I thought of the man with that very color, I felt a sense of
relief.
Right. I forgot for a while, but here is a temple. An absolute safe area that
anything can't invade and hurt me.
A sudden tiger-like energy rose with confidence. Don't be scared! [Tsk. It's hard
to see your face properly.]
The voice clicked his tongue again. I approached the altar slowly and spoke
carefully. "Excuse me, but--- who are you?"
[What are you going to do with that information?]
I've stopped being dumbfounded. The wolf's purple eyes glistened as if they were
alive. I looked at the wolf statue with eyes full of vigilance.
"I don't know who you are-----. This is a crime. Locked me up without consent. You
can't do that without revealing who you are."
The statue looked and talked. It was crazy to think about it.
[I wondered if I was scared, but I kept on doing it.]
The voice kept sounding like something else.
[I have never seen a child whose body and soul are separate like you.
Where are you from, child?]
" ."
And those words were not really a nonsense. I stiffened.
Body and soul are separate? That's exactly what I'm talking about!
Seo Eun-Seo possessed Yerenica's body. Her body is Yerenica, but her soul is Seo
Eun-Seo.
No matter how much the boundary between Seo Eun-Seo and Yerenica is uncleaar, it is
true that the roots of my soul are not from here.
"Really, who are you?" I glared at the wolf as I said the words.
Chapter End Notes
*t/n: was written as and it translate as either male evil by google translate or
south song by Papago.
**Jinje is probably a buddhist temple or so
***Papago really translated that part as sh**ter, I-
Chapter 38
Chapter Notes

Perhaps he noticed the softness in my eyes, and the "voice" answered me softly.
[You know who I am.]
Oh, my. I just opened my mouth. It was obvious that I was scared. No way, Soleia's
ghost......................................... !
The touch of cold hands, which tied their arms and legs open, quickly popped up. A
ghost who died unjustly in the temple.
I stumbled back. When I was embarrassed or nervous, my habit of just rambling and
spitting out words came out again.
" Is it some of messenger that came somewhere from the temple that sells medicine?
Who are you? Soleia Elard's minion?"
[What? Who is that?\
"Or.... A zombie who died unjustly?"
[What?]
"G-Go away, disappear....... !"
[Damn it. I can't say anything.] Clang!
"Ouch."
Immediately intangible energy hit my head. I raised my head all upset.
"Why are you hitting------------ !? Heumph."
And then I crumpled back to myself.
Don't, don't give in. I had no desire to be dragged from the temple to hell.
On the other hand, a strange doubt rose. Strangely, my body was getting more and
more bulky. As if there is an energy being forced to every cell of my body. My body
became more refreshed and lighter, contrary to what I thought.
[A child who is not from this land, it won't be fun if you keep being so cocky to
me.] What is this threatening comment again?
I was getting more and more confused. If I were in Soleia's hand or even a little
bit under her speel, my body wouldn't have been this cold.
I held onto the leg of the wolf statue like a lifeline and cried anxiously.
Although it doesn't harm me, but the pressure created by the unknown is never
normal.
A funny little voice rang in my head again, [If you hug me like that, I'm getting
embarrassed.] " Oh god!"
I pushed away the wolf statue that I was holding. Of course, I lost my balance and
stumbled because that. However, there was a sense of support on my back. It was the
same energy that hit me on the head earlier. Hard yet refreshing aroma.
[You are a careless child. It's cute.]

"Uh....... " I blinked embarrassedly. My body wrapped in intangible energy floated
in the air.
I couldn't guess the cause of this unrealistic phenomenon with my common sense.
[Ah. This.]
The voice exclaimed as if it had suddenly remembered. His voice was so loud that
it's hard to get it out of my mind
[I've got to go now.]
"Yes. Yes?"
[I have to listen to the prayers. Since I'm kind and generous like this.]
Listen to what? Prayer? I couldn't understand it and just blinked And his voice is
so sweet and gentle as he said his innocent goodbye, [Good bye, mouthful child. I'm
going now. Try to stay alive.]
What's that? I feel something ba-----
And the moment I thought so, the energy that supported my body disappeared without
a trace.
"Ack!"
And I dropped to the floor with a scream. Thump.
I could feel a tingling sensation on my waistline and hips from the hard marble
floor. A groan burst out.
" Ugh."
I have a broken tailbone. I rubbed and looked around embarrassedly. All the sacred
air that was filled in the prayer room was gone.
"What. What was that-------- "
You're going to come like this and then you're going to disappear-------------
---------- ? Or am I dreaming right now?
I stood up and looked around the now silent prayer room. I looked at the corner of
the wall, the floor and even behind the statue of the wolf at the altar, but
nothing was suspicious. The prayer
room was peaceful as if nothing had happened.
" ."
I frowned upon the strangeness, I could see the statue's purple eyes. The eyes,
which was seemed strangely shiny, seemed to be cold now.
Unconsciously, a new murmur was heard.
"I'm going to hear your prayer------ ?" (t/n: she is repeating what the voice said)
It's not a god, so what prayer to listen in the temple----

" ."
I suddenly laughed at the thought that suddenly came to my mind.
God. No way. Divine intervention does not appear in the original. There's now way
he'll show up. I shook my head in admiration of my infinite
imagination.
"Let's just get out of here..... "
How long has it been? By now, the prayers would have been really over. It was
already close to dinner time. If I wait a little longer, Euredian will come back
and I will able to return to the Imperial Palace safely.
If I think about it, today was a very strange day. One day feels like it was two or
three days. I rubbed my back and made way to the golden door again. I grabbed the
knob and pushed it. "?"
It won't budge. I was puzzled and pushed the door once again.
And it still didn't move. Rattling. The square door handle just sounded blocked. I
opened my mouth with an ominous foreboding.
"Ah. No way."
No way..... I turned around from the door and looked at the altar where the wolf
statue stood. The
lingering irritation and anxiety that went away, came back full blown. Hey, open
the door and just go away!
*********************************************************
I was rescued by an apprentice who passed by only after I had knocked on the door
for tens of minutes.
As soon as I stepped toward the crossing road, it was a bonus that I encountered
Diego. "Oh my god, Princess. Why are you coming from there?" Diego shouted in
surprised.
I smiled shyly instead of answering. Diego was really surprised, but he came
straight toward me. His golden eyes looked at me.
"You are in the priest's prayer room. It is a place to receive Raulus' words, so it
has a stronger concentration of divinity...... are you alright?"
"I'm okay. But...... "
The words that would normally pass by my ears were stuck in my head.
Whose place is it for? I hurriedly caught Diego's hem.
"Ehm, Diego. What did you say that room belongs to?"
"Pardon?"
"Just now, that prayer room....... "
"Ah. You mean the Prayer room of the Priests? It's where we can hear Raulus' voice
sometimes. It doesn't happen often."
"What?"
Unknowingly, the word came out. My eyes were wide open. I looked up at Diego with
my mouth open.
"Th-That... R-Really...... "
A short moan came out late. Okay, so, the voice that have been rambling in my head
until a while ago.
I managed to put up the urge to bite my tongue. So the idea that I had before
wasn't just stupid one--?
Yeah. It was strange when I thought about it.
The shiny eyes of the wolf statue were exceptionally shiny. It's as if I've just
dreamed something that is not from this world. He told me I look pretty.
Also saying something about my constitution.
I opened my mouth wide, "'Wow. No way."
"Princess?"
He was a real god? Raulus, the god who blessed the Liger? The real god of Yudetta?
I was so dumbfounded that I made a strangled sound,
"What the hell did I

do............................................................................ ?"
What did I say to God's voice, the very voice that I should have listen, while I
was on the floor? The absurd remarks I said popped up, G-Get away, disappear!
Uwaaaaaa!
I spilled bloody tears into my core and turned around. I want to go back!
"Princess? Where are you going!"
However, my attempt to run back to the priest's prayer room was blocked by Diego.
"No, how should I know if you suddenly talk to me like that!" I cried out
I am Raulus, I'm really God beyond Yudetta! You should have said that!
How can you make me all confused then leave me alone?
Of course, the answer couldn't be heard. I squeezed my forehead feeling my head

spinning. Diego supported me as I grabbed him and asked nervously.
"Diego, is it common for Raulus to make a voice....... ?"
Diego laughed awkwardly at the earnest question, "I don't know what you're talking
about, but it's like once a year he makes a noise directly."
"I'm screwed............ "
"Princess, do you made a mistake........ ?"
I think I made a mistake, Diego.
It wasn't the voice that should've held on to the pants*. The absolute power of
this world. I was just watching my blessing passed by my eyes. I bit my lips.
No, but. He talked in your head, and when you hear it, oh, this is God's voice. How
can you understand that at once?
"My life is already very tight.... " I muttered, almost like a moan
"Princess, tell me exactly what you mean. Did something happen?"
Diego bowed to meet my eye level. A good, neat face was full of worries.
And as I was about to open my mouth, I burst into tears at the familiar energy
shook me.
"---- Oh."
My eyes were wide open.
Chapter End Notes
*t/n: I think it is another metaphor... idk.. author-nim why are you doing this to
me?
Chapter 39
It was similar to the divinity of the temple, but strangely different. It was an
energy I couldn't carry.
Then I heard the voice of the person I had been waiting for so long.
"Princess?"
"!"
I raised my head and saw Diego. And to his side, I could see the man I was waiting.
I cried with all my joy and sadness, "Your Majesty!"
" ."
Euredian, with his arms folded, leaned back against the temple's pillar. He had the
robe off, just exactly as I first met him at the Royal Palace. Except that the
button of the blue uniform had been undone.
Euredian slowly re-opened his mouth, "What are you doing here?" "Yes?"
"Come here."
He didn't have any expression on his face, but it wasn't that good.
I let go of Diego's hem without further thought. Diego smile and moved out of the
way. I took a quick step.
Tap tap tap
The distance quickly narrowed as I ran. A handsome face was just around the corner.
I stopped just one step ahead of him. It was only been five or six hours, but it
seems like two or three days have passed.
I hid my disturbed mind and tried to smiled.
"I would have come even if you didn't say so."
"It's nice to see you again, can I hug you once?"
Euredian didn't answer quickly. However, in the first place, I didn't wait for his
answer.
I quickly step closer before he built an iron wall. It didn't matter if he had his
arms crossed or he was leaning back. I hugged Euredian tightly around his waist.
A pleasant aroma brushed the tip of my nose. The smell that I've come to like the
most in the world was pleasantly mixed in my breath. The heartbeat, which been
beating irregularly, subsided calmly.
Eventually a short laugh burst over my head. "I'm happy that you welcomed me,
but.................. "
Euredian unfolded his arms and patted my back a couple of time.
Oh, it was different attitude than I'd knew that I was about to be removed.
Moreover, the words that followed were not as expected.
"Don't you think that this is a habit, do you?"
"What?" I raised my head and looked up at him. Warm fingers swept my hair off. "To
be held in a person's arms like this."
"What do you see me for?------- I'm not that unprincipled."
Euredian laughed at my unkind reply. I couldn't believe it. "Then does this mean
that you've had an accident?"
This man has a good hunch.
I looked down slowly, but quickly my chin was caught and lifted up. There was a
really good- looking face.
"What's with that look, Princess?"
"Oh --."
"Because you wasn't able to wait for a while, you've been messing around few
times.............. "
Well, that's actually because I went to the wrong prayer room. I think I heard
God's voice. I smiled vaguely and tried hard to avoid his eyes. I couldn't say it
directly.
It was said that Raulus' voice only be heard once a year!

Moreover, he talked to me because I was strange, unauthorized child. I couldn't say
that with my own mouth.
What should I do, because I am Yerenica right now.
I fell quiet. However, Euredian didn't seem intend to let me go as it is.
"Come on, let's get this over with."
The red-purplish eyes followed me. Somehow the heat spread from the end of ear. He
had cupped both my cheeks, squeezed them.
"L-Let go of it."
"You're the one who hugged me first."
It was my fault, so I had nothing to say about it. I couldn't answer and stumbled.
No, that's because I thought you'd build an iron wall up to the sky
anyway..........................!
"Nothing happened." I murmured with both my cheeks crushed.
"Really?"
"Yeah. Really. I don't know any accident." My voice gradually came when he let go.
Fortunately, Euredian did not question me further.
"Okay. Then I'm glad."
" Originally it was just a trick question right?"
I opened my eyes all wide and raised my head to look at him. I could see a mouth
that drew a cool line. A slightly reddish eyes of the eyes.
I lowered my head back to the ground.
Yes. My sin is my sin, your sin is my sin. Please live for a long time with that
face, Father.
There was a sound from the back. Diego seemed to have approached. A laughable good
voice was heard.
"You're here, Your Majesty."
" Yes. Everything alright? Schmart."
It would be a disaster if he found out that I went to the priests' prayer room as
it is like this.
I quickly turned my head toward Diego. He smiled kindly, as if he understood my

enthusiastic eyes.
"Yes. Nothing happens."
Oh. The good priest's lies were much more useful than mine. He looked at me then
back at Euredian.
I tried to turn. If it wasn't for the surprised voice that came at the right time.
"Oh my, Your Majesty too--------------- --."
" ?"
I turned my head without much thought. It's chatter. Uh? An ominous forebody
flashed through. Surely...
"Isn't my eyes wrong, Lady Hejario?"
"Yes, ma'am. I can see it right with my eyes...... !"
Argh. I swallowed a scream inside. The startled heart also fell down below.
It was obviously human shadows snooping at the end of the hallway over there. The
rumbling was clearly heard in the open corridor.
A hundred pairs of eyes were facing this way. It just that I was immune.
Since when have they been watching?
"Princess, what's wrong?" Euredian asked, wondering why I was frozen.
"Because there are people."
"I think they came out after praying. What's wrong with them?"
"Just----."
Excessive attention and interest are burdensome. Although I am Yerenica, I have no

choice but to be sensitive to this situation because my mental is Eun-Seo.
Instead of explaining it over, I grabbed Euredian's sleeve and whispered,
"When are we going?"
Euredian looked down at me for a moment and smiled affectionately with a face that
has been loosened so gently enough to make my heart flutter for a moment.
"Come to think of it, it's already late. Shall we go right away?"
I nodded quickly. Now I really wanted to move somewhere. I was still energetic, but
now I'm mentally drained.
Euredian had a ghostly sense of my condition. At the gesture of his hand, the
grunts of the hall could be heard.
Diego bowed with courtesy, "Good bye, Your Majesty. Princess."
"See you later, Die—Ugh."
I tried to greet to Diego, but I was led way straight by Euredian. I could hear
Diego giggling behind me.
Then as I was getting on Ruid, Euredian asked, as if he just remembered something,

"Where's the robe?"
Come to think of it, there was really no robe on me. I traced my memory carefully.
When did I take it off?
A short exclamation came out once the memory popped up
"Oh, I left it in Diego's room."
" Where?"
"In Diego's room. I took it off for a while. I forgot to take it because it was
dark." His expression was unusual.
I looked down at Euredian and smiled. What, was it a precious robe? "Shall we go
back and get it?"
"No, Forget it."
Euredian answered briefly and climbed up behind me. I wriggled my back in his arms.
A short sigh passed over my head.
" ?"
I looked back at him with a puzzled look. However, he immediately straighten his
body and kicked Ruid's side.
The road back to the palace was quiet and peaceful. There was no particular word
shared between us.
I kept my mouth shut all the time as I was busy, and Euredian seemed to be
preoccupied with other thoughts just as usual.
The complicated day was finally coming to an end. It was quiet everywhere. It was a
calm night with Barishad sitting under the silence of the stars.
Ruid's constant up and down almost feel like being in a cradle, and my eyelids
gradually became heavy.
Then I suddenly fell asleep without realizing it. Lastly, as my sense was being
distant, I felt a soft sheet to touch and the gentle touch that swept my hair away.
***
Night.
The time when all things on the ground fall asleep. It is a time when the gods
beyond Judetta briefly take their hands off the ground, leaving only a faint moon
and stars in the sky.
So it's a perfect time for the ghosts in the underground to lift their head. It is
time for the god of the underworld to stumble on the ground with his bare hands.
Soleia Elard love that very time. Before dawn, when the sky was covered with the
darkest darkness.
Soleia leaned back against the window sill and looked up at the black night sky.
The long, reddish-brown hair fluttered in the breeze. Outside the open wide window,
a dark shadow was floating.
A muffled came in.

Chapter 40 - Part 4: Heavy Rain on Strong Umbrella that can withstand rain
" So, it was unsuccessful to keep that woman away."
"His Majesty has completely sealed off the square------- And because Rosel went out
in person."
Soleia heard reports about the day without inspiration. It was a story that
everyone already knew. Soleia severed the words she wanted to continue.
"Right."
"I-I'm sorry, I'm sorry. Because the opponent is someone------- --."
"That happen."
The man with the strongest divinity of this generation.
I didn't expect to be able to steal the princess away from him. "What did Rosel
say?"
"Well, there's a limit to what he can tolerate....... "
"I see.... "
What a fool. Who tolerates whom?
There was a sharp smile on the corners of her eyes. Soleia clasped her hand and
grabbed the hook of the window.
"Just go back." "Yes. Yes !"
The shadow quickly went down from the window frame. It is the second tallest room
in the tower, so even though it is far below, it quickly disappeared once down
there. She has never taught that they would get away quickly, but her students are
crazy about running away.
But that was originally a characteristic of her kind. Running away like aa rat
before you get caught.
Soleia clicked her tongue and pushed the window shut. The movement rushing the air
into the room several time.
"The squared was blocked----."
Soleia smiled and pulled herself away from the window.
It's just like that. She thought. The face of man who is always sweet and gentle
came to her mind as if he was floated before her eyes.
Euredian Lou Soledor Belgoth.
A man with gentlemanly expression as if he'd listen to everything she says, a man
whose jaws of doubt and vigilance are high enough to save Judetta.
The man's wall is cracked.
The entire Eugel Square was sealed and investigated. How many crude stone he found?
The red lips drew a charming line. The Lebovny's Princess seemed to have rocked
her* Emperor. "Hmm."
You look like you're about to ide, it's pretty great. [Just kill her right away.]
With the sound of a crackling bone, a whisper like the cry of a wild beast flashed
before her. [What are you hesitating about?]
" I don't hesitate." Soleia pulled up the corners of her mouth, "You don't have to
complicate things with your own hands."
What if Euredian Belgoth shows no interest to the Princess? It maybe a little risky
to get ahead of oneself.
Ddak ddak. Eudeuk. The body was distorted bizarrely in the body**
[Coward.]
"Let's just say it's being careful."
Soleia always paid off. Once a person turns around, he or she becomes a proper
crazy person. And Euredian Belgoth was the very owner of the damned castle.
A man who hides his true colors with a drowsy, bored face. A man who is far from
friendly or tender inside. Not sure if the cure innocent Princess knows about it.
"Isn't the outcome more important than the process?" Soleia shrugged.
As long as I can get married. If only she could embrace the mighty divine being in
her own body. In the first place, it was not his heart but his blood that Soleia
envied.
The blood that is full with divinity, a body filled with the purest divinity.
Moreover, even if it wasn't because of his divinity, Euredian Belgoth was

sufficiently an attractive man. Enough to make dream of his knees under your feet.
A beautiful man.
Soleia had no intention of giving up the taste of conquering such a man. So the
Princess had to dry up slowly. Soleia is not going to bring her with her own hands
to the world of the ghosts.
Oneself.
You can't stand it without destroying yourself. Slowly going insane. Soleia
laughed, baring her white teeth.
"Keep watching. I wonder if it's going to take care itself."
There was no return answer. But Soleia didn't care because she already set her
mind.
The groaning sound of dry bones gradually faded away. At the same time, the dead
grass flowers raised their heads again.
It was a night of ghosts. Things that were not allowed to exist on the ground
raised their heads.
The bone-in hand broke the taboo and cracked the ground. In the middle of it, there
was a still white onion-shaped palace.
Part 4. Heavy rain on strong umbrellas that can withstand rain. I had a dream.
[Eun-Seo. Can you get along well alone?]
Someone with a face that I can't remember now smiled dimly
[You can do well. Our Eun-Seo is bright and strong. You told mom. Eun-Seo will be
able to adapt well even if she falls alone in the desert.]
What did I answer to that?
A young boy with hazy brown hair and brown eyes responded brightly.
[Right! Eun-Seo is a superman who can do anything.]
It was a childlike innocence. I laughed dumbly even in the midst of the haze.
You're so brave. So, that was probably during my childhood. I don't even remember
my childhood.
The scene changed before my eyes. The whole world turned black.
There was an unusually thick mass of black mass gathered around me. They chattered
among themselves.
[What should I do with that girl?]
[You want to take it? I--- You know, I have three family members to take
responsibility for.] Ah. I remember this. It was one of the memories I didn't want
to think the most.
Dozens pairs of eyes were on me exactly. At the same time, no one actually spoke to
me. The voices continued.
[Don't you know it? Actually, 15 is an age where you can live on you own.
The cost of living can be collected and sent every month------- ]
Oh.... This is a very old memory.
I pressed my surroundings with renewed admiration. The field of view was blurred
and watery. All I could perceive was the still rumbling black masses and the
chattering voices.
It was definitely a memory that I didn't to recite.
This was when I was 15. It happened when my father, who had not been at home for
even a month in a year, died suddenly in a car accident. It was at the funeral.
When I was five years old, my mother died and even my father, who was busy dating
around, passed away and I was left alone.
That's exactly how they looked at me. It's a pity, but it's hard to handle.
In fact, I wasn't really interested in what my relatives said about me. I just
hated them taling to each other and looking at me.
Why don't you just look at my face and say it? Don't be shy in the back.
So I became a child who couldn't stand it. A sudden shooting sensation and
gossiping that had me as topic.
But that was it. My father's death, who didn't even show his face, had that much
effect on me.
I was just me. Not the daughter of an unfriendly father. It's not a mother's
daughter that I don't remember, it's just me.
In fact, the name Seo Eun-Seo might not have been the most important word to
describe me. It's a name that has never been called with affection.
Why isn't there such an attempt? When I called his name, he came to me and became a
flower. A name that had never been called, in fact,
insufficient to define its existence.
I'm just a person who lives day by day with integrity and vitality. A person who
doesn't dream of a grand future but lives contented with trivial happiness.
An ordinary person who does nothing better or can't do anything special.
However, my ability to adapt and execute were unparalleled.
------But why am I thinking about this right now?
The black masses surrounding the area were still chattering nonstop.
[So do it. I will have a house, I will pay my living expenses, I will go to school.
I will be fine even on my own.
There were not even particularly intimidating. I eventually poked my ears.
What? It's a crazy dream.
[It's pitiful, but I can't say anything.] Let's just get some sleep.
I mumbled like that and closed my eyes. It was complete darkness again.
When I opened my eyes, it was morning and birds were chirping. I blinked blankly.
The whole body was wrapped in a soft blanket.
The whole view was bright. I closed my eyes reflexively.
It didn't take long to realize that it was sunshine that poked my eyes. Bright
sunlight was coming through the open curtains.
I think I had a dream.
A surprisingly deep voice popped out, "....... It was a strange dream."
As soon as I opened my eyes, my memory flew to reality. I traced the memory to

collect the spilling pieces.
What was it? I think I've been dreaming about a long time ago.....
But the more I tried to think about it, the more faint the content of my dream was.
And within a few minutes, what I can remember is, it was a really disgusting dream,
but there was nothing else.
Something trickled through on my temple.
Is it? Like a wet sponge, I raised my heavy arm and rubbed my forehead. I was
drenched in sweat in my sleep.
" ?"
It didn't take long to realize that something was strange Chapter End Notes
*t/n: her in this is Soleia
**think she share her body with the demon
anyway.... i hate doing soleia's pov..... i just want to pull the witch's hair ;-;
I kept feeling damp and uncomfortable, my face and body were all covered with
sweat. Not only that. Apparently, I sleep for a long time but I didn't have any
energy in my body. A terribly lethargy came up from the fingertips to the toes. It
was a sensation I knew very well.
"Ah..... what is this?"
I rubbed my eyes and raised my body. Creak. My whole body hurt as if I had been
beaten. That's weird. I was so energetic yesterday.
A slight anxiety rose. Did I get anymore sensitive? Or maybe I spent too much
energy in my dream?
I was staring at the canopy on my bed blankly, and the 'voice' rang in my head.
[Hey, you're in worse shape than I thought, right?]
" ."
I closed my mouth because there was nothing else to say. [Because you're so silly.
I go after you.]
I shook my head and tried to pull myself together. I barely mumbled, "My head
is.................................................................................
........... ringing."
I had a weak headache. I shook my head and got out of bed for now. My body
stretched like a rubber.
And in an incredible timing, the door opened with a short knock. "Oh, Princess. Did
you wake up?"
"Marianne."
Marianne, who is quite amazing in doing her job for my wake-up time, entered the
room with a bright smile.
My thick hands arranged the blanket around my body. I heard a friendly question.
"How was your bed? Do you have any inconvenience?"
"Yes?"
"Oh, my goodness. But all drenched like this?" "I think it's a little hot."
The embarrassed Marianne wiped my forehead with a towel.
"You shouldn't have said that. I should have changed your blanket for a light one."
"Hehe.."
In fact, when I woke up in the morning, usually I will feel better. I just smiled
at Marianne who had a worried face.
"Good morning, Marie!"
********************************************************** It's no big deal,

thinking about it.
Every day after the long a difficult visit to Barishad, passed quickly. My daily
life didn't seem to change much from the previous ones.
Most of the time, I wander around at Belyuk Palace and visit the man palace once
every three days. Other time, I would walk around the Imperial Palace or meet Diego
who sometimes visited.
It was seemingly a harmless day. That's what I thought. If I have to find a

singularity, there are more days in front of the sunlit window?
And if not.....
[You are very lazy. You unauthorized child.]
When did I get a voice that kept talking to me in my head? I had throbbing side
hair.
"It's Yereninovica Shushuvia Lebovny." I said each word with pressure.
[Right. You're an unauthorized child, it's not that I don't know your name.]
Ah. My head. Is this how Euredian feels when he doesn't want to hear the word
'Father'? I reflected on my manner. I shouldn't do that anymore.....
'Voice'
Perhaps it's hard to believe, but Raulus, who would be beyond Judetaa—the boundadry
between the earth and the sky, struck in my head.
[Child. You're adorable. Are you going to see him again today?] I utterly ignored
the question.
Since that day when I first heard the voice of Raulus in the temple, the god of
peace and prosperity has often sought me with a voice that sounds like a light nail
against the brain.
[You're not answering me anymore.]

And the dignity of the god's existence is in frivolous tone " "
I thought I had lengthened the table. God. Absolute beyond Judetta.
Right. I forgot, but this world was a world where the world of God, the world of
man, and the
world of the dead existed.
Judetta, the boundary between the earth and the sky. And Lemordi, the border
between the ground and the underworld. It is a world with as mny as three layers.
The worldview must have been explained in more detail in . However, I couldn't
remember the detailed worldview as I focused so much on the main characters'' love
stories.
If I knew this would happen, I would have read the original

story..............................................................................
......................... of course it was too late for
regret. Uh. Die. Me of the past!
Ah, she's already dead..... that thought is bitter. I pressed my right cheek to the
table and carried on
with my thoughts.
Right, well, I've been kidnapped by Belgoth and it got an unexpected reversion.
Although I did not know the reason for Soleia's mysterious action. It's a very
realistic story, that's all I can understand.
But God. Raulus!
It was Rualus' voice that even the high-ranking priests only able to listen once in
their lifetime. But I, who is not possessed by a divinity other than being
baptized, hear the voice of god. Constantly.
Of course, Raulus didn't say much to me. In fact, I felt like he was talking to me
only when he was bored. In fact, I rarely gave him the right answer to his
question. I'd pick a fight with him.
For example.
[How did you, a small insignificant thing, able to come in?] "What do you mean
insignificant.................... "
Like now.
He's just killing some time!
After being teased again and again, I just gave up. Unlike what is known to the
public, Raulus was an unruly god.
I can't believe you're serving this kind of god with all your heart. Run, Diego!
Every time I saw Diego, I telepathically sent him that, but of course he didn't
notice.
Well, except for that, everything else was the same as usual. I still went to the
central garden every three days and had a brief tea time with Euredian.
And after that day, Soleia hasn't shown up at the palace. I don't know if Euredian
has banned her from the palace again or is she restraining herself.
So these days, it was continually relaxing and peaceful spring day. I thought so,
but.....
People around me didn't seem to think so. "Princess, you don't look well these
days." "Huh?"
The first to say that was Larya, the youngest of all the maids who attended me. I
grabbed a pillow from the sofa, rolled around and turned my head.
"Am it?"
"Yes. You have not been very energetic these days........ do you have any worries?"
"I don't have any."
Did i? I blinked my eyes and traced my memories. But there was nothing that stuck
in my memory. "The weather is getting warmer, I guess that cause it. I don't feel
anything."
The occasional lethargy has been a symptom like living a chronic disease since I
came to Belgoth. Or spring fever that came late. I just wet my head.
I couldn't ignore that when I heard the same thing from Marianne and Diego.
"Princess, your face looks so pale."
"Um---- ?"
"Are you uncomfortable somewhere, Princess?" "What?"
"Don't hesitate to tell me if you have trouble!" " ?"
The expression of the two people looking at me, talking back and forth, was
unusual. They looked as if they were seeing someone lying in the coffin tomorrow.
"I really fine." I answered embarrassed However, they did not believe it at all.
"I'm really alright!" I said a little harder "Should I do some push-ups?"
"Stop it, Princess!"
And I was immediately stopped. No, these people, what do you think I am?
However, when I thought about it carefully, it didn't seem like it was just a
matter that could be brushed off. I recalled one of the unusual things.
"....I've been having bad dream lately, but...... "
"It's must be stress, Princess!"
"No, I don't have any stress here....... "
I was embarrassed to answer back and stopped talking. Come to think of it, there
is. Factor of stress.
In the eyes of Marianne and Diego, I am a fragile heavenly Princess who is having
difficulty with breathing, and even if it's good, I am a hostage.
In short, a sick Princess suffering from homesickness. Is that it? Marianne held my
hand with tears in her eyes.
"Don't worry, Princess. Everything will be alright." "Okay---- ?"
If things go well, then I'll marry the Emperor of this country and enjoy heaven,
Marianne! "Hehe."
Just the thought of it made my heart flutter. It was, of course, an obvious

delusion. If I'm succeed in getting rid of Soleia and that iron wall of his.
While I was floating alone and cooling down, the conversation continued.
"Don't you think we should talk to His Majesty and call for a member of the
Imperial Household, Vice Bishop? How about prescribing sleeping medicine for the
nightmare?"
"I was just thinking about it. I'll speak to His Majesty."
The facial expressions of Diego and Marianne, who spoke to each other like that was
serious. I closed my mouth quietly.
It was true that the nightmare was unsettling. I ended up getting drenched all
every morning.
I couldn't remember the contents of the dream well, but it was clear that
everything was a nightmare. Otherwise, I'll never wake up all drenched like I was
in the shower and exhausted every single day!
In fact, it wasn't much different than usual, but it seemed my condition was quite
serious to others.
I don't know if there are one or two. Everyone who saw me said something of a
concern, so I didn't know what was really wrong with me at this point.
Chapter 42
Chapter Notes
In fact, if you think about it, there are certainly more days when it's stretched
meaninglessly.
It was better to be out there. However, it was hot. I just want to cover myself
with a blanket and sleep.
-------Isn't this a typical symptom of joblessness? I thought seriously for a

moment.
Chronic disease, maladjustment of mana, this is just an example of lazybones isn't

it? "Let's do some exercise-----."
But I already knew a more effective ways than exercise. When I counted the dates,
three days have already passed well since the last tea time.
I got off from my chair without further thought.

I'm looking for a nourishing tonic, or a divine charger that can solve all these
minor injuries at once.
********************************************************
And Euredian, who went there, focused on the fact that 'Princess Yereninovica is
not feeling well'. "Are you okay?"
" ?"
After drinking a cup of tea as usual, I was walking for a while when I heard a
sudden noise. "What did you say?"
" ."
The reddish-purple eye was looking at me carefully. If I didn't hear it wrong, I

must have looked different in this man's eyes. I tilted my head absent-mindedly.
"Now the king says that too-----." I'm not really sick?
Euredian stopped walking and turned me around. The reddish-purple gaze went from my
head to toe.
"Is there someone else who had said the same thing?"
"Yes. People in the Belyik Palace and Diego. Everyone's worries about me these
days." "Well, do I look weird somewhere?"
Euredian, who looked at me back and forth, quickly opened his mouth.
"You don't look good."
"Euhm."
"There is no color." "Euuhmmm----."
"I would have cleaned up everything that day, I could have suspected." I opened my
eyes wide at the last word.
"That day? What day?"
" The hair is exceptionally smooth."
"!"
Oh god. That was the most serious problem. I quickly grasped my hair on the two
ends of my ponytail that Marianne gave me.
Is it loose? If it's not, even if my hair is sloppy, it's really ugly!
Euredian grabbed both of my wrists and took them off from my hair. He spoke
strictly. "Hair doesn't matter, Princess. Are you eating well? How about sleep?"
At that remark, I raised my head immediately. It was a clear concern that he had on
a young handsome face.
I grinned and opened my eyes, "Why, are you worried?" "What else do you want to
talk about?"
"If you're worried, you could give me a hug once."
My bright voice gave a smile on Euredian. He let go of my wrist and said,
"Ah, you're still alive." Tsk. That's cold.
I gave up my expectations and poked Euredian's hand with the tip of my index
finger. Even a slightest contact gave me divinity.
The corners of his mouth were pulled up unnoticed. I grinned, "Ah, you got me. I
was going to try to be more vulnerable."
"Don't keep leaking*, Princess. If you're not feeling well, you should speak right
away."
"I'm fine. Marianne and Diego have already worrying like ten people. Your Majesty
doesn't have to do it."
I smiled and turned around again. Thanks to the divinity in the body, the steps
were light. Half a beat later, Euredian was heard moving along. It was clear that
he was sighing.
I quickly changed the subject, "Did you solve the task you were talking about these
days?" " I don't know. There are many."
"The one from last time, the rat thing?" I looked up at Euredian The term 'rats'
came from few days ago when were in alley of Eugel Square. Euredian didn't tell me
what he did after taking me to the temple.
"You don't have to know."
It was the answer today. At first glance, the answer that came back was firm, but I
did not give up and dug in persistently.
"I heard there's something that shouldn't be walking around the street without
permission. What was it? That transparent stone? What is that?"
Was it really Soleia Elard who came after you?
The word almost came to the top of my mouth. Should I say it or not? Am I right
that Euredian suspects Soleia?
His face when he saw Soleia in front of Belyuk Palace that day was absolutely
unbelievable, it was not the face for the woman who he think about**.
In addition, on the day she stood in front of Belyuk Palace, it was said that
Belyuk Palace was searched extensively. Between me and Euredian's absence from the
palace. It was clear whose order it was.
Then one thing became clear. Euredian Belgoth was wary of Soleia Elard.
The question is, how deep is the boundary ?
When I looked up at him, Euredian replied reluctantly, "It was just that unlicensed
magic items were circulating around the street."
"Aha."
"Now that we've searched the square and taking action to recover it, we should stop
discussing it." " Tsk."
The iron walls were piled high without any gaps. This is why I'm going to say
something! "Your Majesty, I think it's time you get a little soft. Let's get close.
Us. Let's have a deep talk." "Let's get close... " Euredian smiled languidly
"This street is good for me and it will be good for you too***." He spoke slowly "I
think it would be better if we were closer. Um, like this?"
I took a step at him cheaply, aiming for timing. While looking at the shining eyes,
like cat in boots. Come on, come on!
There was no room even for a fist. Even the breathing sounds of each other were
easy to feel.
Warm spring breeze and fresh garden scent. And a clear, neat scent passed at the
tip of my nose. My heart beat pleasantly.
" Hoo."
Euredian wanted to look cool for a moment and then he sighed. "Yes. Do as you
please. How can I stop you?"
It was tone that almost seemed to have given up. My heart, which had become soft,
burst. It's dry and steamy. I took a step back.
"Never mind. I won't."
What's the point of wagging my talk? Yeah, yeah, yeah. Do whatever you want. I'm
building a wall so stick to that attitidue.
Euredian looked down at me with his arms crossed. "There's something you don't tell
me. Isn't that normal?" "I'm always honest."
"Really. Then tell me what kind of accident you had at the temple that day?" "Why
were you holding on Schmart so much?"
He came a step closer. Just like what I did.
Our space soon became closer. I took a short breath. Less than three seconds after
I proudly said I was honest, I was speechless.
Euredian did not stop there. He bowed slightly and made eye contact with me. The
purple eyes were shining more than ever in the afternoon sun. I had my eyes wide
open looking at it.
The tip of my ears were burning hot. Euredian laughed when I closed my mouth like a
clam.
The drowsy eyes drew a slight line. Even thought it was a small change, I couldn't
help noticed. The voice that followed was sweet.
"You, too, don't want to tell me?"
It was a friendly voice, but I didn't know why I was so captivated. You, really
have a fatally harmful face.
I couldn't be so lucky that my hair was covering my ears. I took a step back while
looking away. "It's cheating----."
"What?"
"So close... to attack with a face."
I could hear him chuckling as I mumbled the word while looking away.
Euredian once again stepped down. Only then I managed to breathe.
Looking down at me with a look of pity, Euredian said, "It wasn't normal. Is it?"
"------ Ugh, really."
I wanted to answer something, but I had nothing to say. I glanced at him, hoping I
didn't turn red. What, I was the only one conscious.
Embarrassingly------
Euredian laughed, "So let's stop talking about that day. I don't think it's a
particularly meaningful topic."
Why is it meaningless? If you were troubled that day because of Soleia, it's not my
business either!
However, I endured the urge to confront it. In fact, it was my side that had many
secrets. In the first place, I'm not a person of this world.
Moreover, there's the story that I can listen to Raulus' voice these days which
never been heard. So, is this guy just flirting?
When I frowned, Euredian said strangely.
"What you need to pay more attention is the other side." "What is it?
"For example. A reply from Lebovny?"
Euredian took a white envelope out of his arms and shook it slightly. And as soon
as I saw the symbol in the middle of the letter, all my difficulties were
temporarily fixed.
Yes?
Chapter End Notes
*t/n: checked with two translation..... but it said the same thing ;-;
**basically his expression just not nice toward the person he should be engaged to
***basically "let's just stay like this.. in our own lane"
Chapter 43
Just as I thought, today was not a peaceful day.
The stamp in the middle of the white letter was familiar to me.
A green cactus with intersecting willow leaves. It was a symbol of Lebovny. My hand
already reaching out before I can think about any decision.
Reply. This a reply from Lebovny." "Please--------------- !"
"Here."
Euredian handed me the letter in a gentle manner. As soon as I received the letter,
I was surprised by the unexpected weight.
"Read it and tell me if you have any information regarding the Glucaman Agreement.
As much as possible."
"Yes."
That was obvious. I'm grateful that he didn't look into the letter that he's n
conflict with. I hurriedly sit in front of the tea table and open the letter.
Strangely enough, the envelope was thick, there were number of letters in it,
around five or six. I quickly read from the letter from the first page.
The letter began with 'beloved Yerenica'. The words were written by my father. The
backsliding handwriting filled the letter paper.
The more I read the letter, the more and more my expression was distorted.
What is this?
"Princess?" Euredian called when he saw the distorted look.
However, there was no time to answer. The contents of the six-page letter were
truly shocking. I lost my words and read the letter again and again stupidly.
Most of the letters were worrying about me. How is life and whether the Emperor of
the vicious Belgoth is bothering me. Do I feel any pain?
But the parts that I was surprised at were not such minor worries. I opened my
mouth to the bombs on each page of the letter paper.
To sum up the main contents, it was like this.
1. The Glucaman Road negotiations are slowing down.
2. Fernandez had an accident
I don't know what this accident means..., well, I believe I know if you don't tell
me in detail. I heard that the cat in the bucket first went up there----!
(t/n:
what...............................................................................
......... ?) 3. Tezevia gave birth
I should choose what I pay attention the most from these three. Yeah, this, what
the hell is going on? I mumbled in daze.
"I don't like it..... "
"Why? What is it?"
A man who knew nothing about me was still waiting. My voice increased without my
knowledge. "Everything!"
"Everything."
I dumbly try to remember today's date. Today, today, so how many days?
Today was exactly a month and a half after I came to Belgoth.
It was also the day the second week of May had just begun. I read the letter again
frantically.
I don't need anything. Let's start with number 3. Sister Tezevia gave birth.
Brisney was born. The daughter of Tezevia, my niece, and the heroine of .
I'm so happy and I should be celebrating. But, I couldn't laugh at all.
It's still May. A—Already?
Brisney was supposed to be born in June as scheduled, after all sister Tezevia was
not kidnapped to Belgoth. Not in May, like now.
It only happened in the original story that Brisney born prematurely. In my head,
the page of popped up.
The original story was already twisted since I was on my way to Belgoth but Brisney
was born in May, just like the original?
Why? Tezevia should be in good health without any physical or mental hardship. Why
is Brisney already?
My spine hardened. I could hear Euredian calling me. "Princess."
He seemed to be talking to me, but I couldn't hear him. I opened my mouth blankly.
The eyes were reading the very passage behind it.
"Fernandez..."
My escort knight, Fernandez Cardier, had an accident. He's having a wedding next
month. It's already been three months since the woman he's going to married was
pregnant.
"This guy really-----."
Euredian looked at me with strange eyes. The day when I would normally smile with
my eyes closed was not important now. I continued thinking with gloomy feeling.
The problem was not that Fernandez belatedly opened his eyes to love.
Fernandez Cardier has a baby. The child will be a son with a 100 percent chance.
And his name is ALexio Cardier. The male protagonist of .
There was a time when Alexio should have been conceived. Yes. Even if it does,
that's not the case, but------
Brisney was born weeks earlier, just like the original. Besides, the Glucaman Road
hasn't been concluded which I thought would only last at least a month or two.
It may not be a coincidence that in the original story, Tezevia was tied to Belgoth
for 10 years. I opened my mouth, "..................................... Huh."
Don't tell me, the original hasn't changed?
I must have been doing something wrong so far. I realized something new.
This world was strictly the world of . No matter how much it was a generation ago,
it was a world that was originally arranged for the main characters.
The birth of the main character. Growth. Crisis. And finally beautiful ending of
the tragic future. That's exactly what doesn't change in this world.
The life of the main characters!
In other words, the birth of the main character is already scheduled no matter how
many crazy things change around you.
I've been in such a bad mood that I've become very dejected.
In , Yereninovica was a supporting character. It's no a supporting role, but an

extra. A heroine's aunt. Extra no. 1....
I mean, this is....
Does that mean I can't change the basic flow of the original work, even if the
extras are acting like cancer?
"Ah, my head--- --." I groaned as I held to my head.
Yeah, well, Brisney and Alexio, they were a couple I was rooting for.
Besides, one if my niece and the other is the only child of my knight. It's their
birth. Of course, it is blessed.
So now the reason I was so scared was somewhere else. Those two weren't the only
two main characters in .
There is one more person whom even written in the review, 'The main characters of
this novel is three.'.
"Deckard----."
"Who is that again?" Euredian frowned and I glanced at him without facing him. Who
is Deckard, he is your future son------
Brisney was born just like the original timeline. Alexio will be born before the
end of the year. What was left was Deckard.
I looked up at the man sitting opposite me. I was reflected in the reddish eyes.
Ereducian clicked his tongue briefly.
"'It's obvious that you're not feeling well." "That's not the point."
My mind went blank. This wasn't the time for me to be so complacent!
Although I have prevented Tezevia from suffering, the death of Duke Lebanon, and
from the mutilation of Fernandez.
But in the end, did I fail to change the flow of the 'main character' after all?
If so, Desckard, in the original.
"It's important."
Euredian leaned over me, saying sharply. A large hand with a clear divinity, touch
my forehead. "Do you know what kind of face you have right now?"
" I'm in shock."
"Why? For what? What does the letter say?"
It was an unkind and persistent question, I slowly pulled down his reaching hand on
my forehead. My mind was dizzy as a boat swept away by a storm, but my energy was
rapidly lifted.
I muttered with an odd face, neither smiling nor crying. "My niece was born."
"That's something to be pleased about."
"I'm glad. I'm glad---- just she was born earlier than scheduled. I'm worried-
---."
Brisney. My pretty niece.
Why did you come out so early----- ! Your aunt is nervous!
Fortunately, the letter said that sister Tezevia's condition was not bad. That was
a real relied. At least it was clear that she had stepped away from the original
route.
The problem, the problem!
I muttered, feeling a new enlightenment. "I'm back so far----."
"What?"
This isn't the time now.
Yeah. This wasn't the time for me to push and pull with this guy. At this rate,
this man will marry Soleia and give birth to Deckard.
It's not enough just to suck and pull the power! It wasn't the time to be self-
conscious for each angle!
"Daddy!"
Unconsciously my lips moved. Euredian immediately rubbed his foreahead.
"Again, again with that titl--."
I didn't mean to say that title. My hand was reaching out and covering his mouth. I
could quickly see the question rising in those red eyes.
I shouted without breathing. "Please marry me!"
Chapter 44
Chapter Notes
Until now, If I had thrown pebble to seduce this man, from now it will be a heavy
rock thrown at him
For a man who boasts a solid iron wall, from now on I throw heavy fastball that
breaks all the iron walls!
I looked at Euredian with my solemn eyes. Let's do it. With me. Married!
And the result was disastrous.
Euredian asked in concerned tone, "Princess, are you really in bad condition?"
"Maybe I should check Belyuk Palace again."
It wasn't the look that took my proposal seriously at all. I was blinded by a sense
of bewilderment. So, this, this thing, it's being dumped out of
nowhere------------------------------------------ ?
I re-opened my mouth in hazy mood, "No. Your Majesty, I'm serious now---
-." "For now, you'd better go and rest. I'll take you to the palace, so get up
now."
I opened my mouth without further ado. It was a firm toned that I couldn't dig
further. He seemed to be very serious.
No, that's not where you're supposed to be serious!
But the look on his face was so stern that I couldn't get any closer. Besides, I
think it's probable that he was going to dismiss my confession-----
As I came to my senses, I was already in front of Belyuk Palace. Euredian, really

took me to the front of the palace, left with words of "If you're not feeling well,
you should call Imperial doctor."
I let out a deep sigh, "Wow. This---- --."
It's more than just hitting on a plain iron wall. I didn't do that because I was
sick. What kind of image that man has of me? At this point, I think I need to
check it.
A quiet voice rang in my head.
[You're more aggressive than I thought, aren't you?]
It was never welcomed. I looked up at the sky fiercely. Raulus, who would be beyond
Judetta, was giggling.
"Would you please be quiet, seriously? I'm dying od heartbreak." I grumbled

dissatisfiedly. I had no regard for you to be sleeping in profanity.
[It's so funny. You're such a cutie.]
Raulus couldn't hold back his laughter and spoke again

[Because you were so serious, I wondered how human's courtship method changed
again.]
The remark changed my mind again. I sat on the steps at the entrance of the palace
and pondered. Was it too straight forward? Like a runaway train?
" No."
I shook my head with a bang. I've already known from my experience that He's a man
who won't laugh at the slightest poke. I've been around like this all this time and
have done nothing, have i?
It will be more effective to go straight at him than trying seduce him. What if
it's a little low and embarrassing?
It's less than a year left before Deckard was conceived in the original work.
Then it really means that the marriage between Euredian and Soleia is not far off.
With this much influence from me, what happens in the future and how will they both
got married?
Of course, I had no intention of sitting idly by whatever happened. Okay.
What can you do when you're on fire?
I made a firm decision. Now I'm going to throw the rock without mercy-----
-------------------------------------------------------------------------- !
"I'll show you what's going on."
So alone, I have a burning fighting spirit, then Raulus poured cold water in it.
[Is that going to work for that boring guy, crumbs?]
And I was depressed again after three seconds making up that solemn decision. The
confidence that had been raised has been extinguished again.
"Won't it work?" [I don't know.]
I could imagine what faceless god's expression is. There was a lot of laughter in
the voice that transmitted over.
[Wouldn't it depend on what you want to do?] "........ "
[Child, do you want to change what I've already set?] Fixed.
I nibbled the word in my head. The answer was yes, just like Raulus said, the flow
of the original story was already set..
Soleia Elard will teach Deckard black magic. And Deckard will end up killing his
father – Euredian.
That was the setting of the original work laid out for Deckard Belgoth.
Just because Deckard doesn't meet Brisney, will Soleia not attempt to fulfill her
grand dream through his son?
It was a mystery.
In , Deckard was the Emperor of Belgoth at the tender age of twelve.
Raulus whispers. It was a mocking tone, [Stupid and cute child, that's fate.
Fate was created by countless relationships that even I dare not to touch.]
" It's disgusting."
The remark eventually set me off and I screamed fiercely, "That's what the God of
peace and prosperity says? It's a tragic fate that very obvious and you want me to
accept it!?"
[What would you do if you didn't want to comply?] asked Raulus in a tone that
sounded pure at first.
[You didn't tell me there were things that I didn't know, things I couldn't touch.
How can you do what God can't do?]
[Even you have not been granted permission on this land.]
I didn't answer. It was not because I was speechless, but because my
'clothes' burst. What Raulus just said sounded like this to me.
You can't change the original, 'extra'.
Maybe it really is, I'm a stranger who barely lives and breathes in this world. And
it's one of the extras. It maybe natural not to be able to change the original
story.
------but that's when I was a real Yereninovica. "Don't be ignorant."
I snorted. I was Yereninovica, but at the same time I was Seo Eun-Seo. I read the
original book, until it was done. The only human being of this world who know what
will happen in the future.
And perhaps more than the gods beyond Judetta, a man who knows better than this
'fate and destiny' thing.
"Because I know more than you think."
It's a crime to ignore the tragedy that would come. There was no intention of
letting Euredian Belgoth face a tragic death. Besides, you never know.
The day I took my own safety it will bring typhoon.
[What are you going to do?] Raulus asked as if he was really curious. "Your distant
successor, I'm going to eat you up."
It was a heartfelt answer. I'm going to intercept Soleia before she puts it on
Euredian.
He said, 'There is no tree that can't be taken by 10 times'. Even if it's a high
thick old tree, wouldn't
it fall if you took it a thousand times?
There was no answer from Raulus. There was an embarrassing silence.

However, I didn't wait for his answer. I got up from the stairs, patted the hem of
my dress and spoke carelessly.
"Don't talk to me if you don't want to help."
Like an insubstantial voice that makes your head hurt, it's just a nuisance!
I climbed the stairs, thinking unevenly. I don't know why he keep talking to me in
the first place.
Entering the room, Marianne, who was arranging the tables, greeted me.
"You've come back, Princess? Are you feeling better?"
[Child. Cute little child.]
[I can't intervene directly on earthly affaits. That's taboo between Judetta and
Lemordi.] "You still don't look well----."
[But you're not even Fang's child anyway, are you? Can I help you?]
"Really?"
The words instantly widened my eyes to the point where it was light. Marie replied
in bewilderment, "Yes, Princess. You look so pale."
"Huh? No. No Marie----." "?"
I ran straight to bed, turning away from Marie, who tilted her head. The blanket
was turned over my head so that the sound could not be heard from outside.
"Are you going to help me? Really?"
[I don't say things just for the sake of it*]
When I asked breathlessly, the answer came back immediately. "Why so suddenly?" I
asked nervously.
[Didn't you tell me not to talk you if I'm not going to help?] " Just because of
that?]
[I'm pretty excited to see you. It's cute crumbs]
I don't think it's a compliment, I frowned a little but then again.
Well, isn't it good like this? After getting the priest, I really embraced the god
beyond Judetta. I don't when and how Raulus will help, but it still something.
You're a god by name's God!**
I shouted in my heard. Forget what I said about you not talking to me.
Forget it!
The voice of Raulus hit my head again, [Okay. You really going to eat that child,
right?] Nodding. I nodded fiercely.
[I can tell you where he is and whaat he's doing, as long as I doesn't interfere
with the rules of the earth. Because he is the most similar child to me on the
ground.]
"I respect you, Mr. Raulus. Please forgive me for my rudeness." [Damn, it's sound
crumbly even if you put your heart into those words.] "Tsk. I'm serious."
It's real. My eyes lit up and my fighting spirit strengthened. The dead confidence
rose again. It was a God-given seduction operation. This is the original!
I reclined and raised myself. Then someone called me in strange voice.
"Princess---?"
"Yes!" I grinned and turned my head toward Mary. I heard a snort laugh from Raulus.
[Yes. Take a look at it. The most powerful divinity on earth.]
Chapter End Notes
*t/n: I change the literal translation so it will be more understandable.
**think this one is another typical word or phrase in korea Anyway, 'eat' that
Raulus and Yenni used mean for Eru but not in literal... I was so confused for a
while..
Raulus and Yenni are so funny... they can be a comedic duo..
Chapter 45
Chapter Notes
#Translated by InMarch
And from the next day, my main intense suitor began.
The information that Raulus gives us has been sold and sold it. It was a little
arbitrary when you talked to me. Just a brief list of where and what Euredian is
doing.
There was nothing rough about it after finding out which floor Euredian's office
was on which side of the Emperor's palace.
It was the third floor
I looked up at the middle window of third floor. A window is wide open. I could see
the purple curtain swaying in the wind
It's a bit high, but if I shout loudly, you won't be able to hear the sound.
I'm took a deep breath once. The way to get Euredian Belgoth to look out the window
right away was simple.
I strained my stomach and shouted loudly. "Daaaddddy!"
The effect was immediate. I found a glimmer of silver near the window and smiled
broadly. I knew it. It's easy to understand...!
********************************************************** It was quite a quiet

day.
A day no different from Euredian's usual routine. On a day when things have been
annoying but not as busy to die!
In fact, his daily routine was no different from the Princess of Lebovny. A woman
who spends every minute of her daily life on a whim.
Of course, considering the fact that he was the one who kidnapped her, Euredian had
decided on his own life's destroyer.
But the habit that he had didn't go anywhere. The days when he didn't see Princess
Lebovny, he was as calm as he had been throughout his 26-year life.
On the surface, it was. He wasn't the type to show his feelings.
There was actually a lot of work to be done. There were many troublesome things.
It's been the whole month. The days when he had dealt with one thing, the other
one, the other one, keeps popping out.
And more essentially, regular, hard days, like uninterrupted clockwork.
The days when is overwhelmed by the suffering, surrounded by chains that

intertwined with him. Although he loved languid peace and quiet, he did not enjoy
them in isolation. Especially these days.
What was urgent was the signing of the Glucaman Tripartite Agreement.
When the story with Lebovny was finished without difficulty, Azekien, who had been
in the back all along, was making trouble.
In the first place, the Glucaman Agreement was a three-nation agreement signed by
Western Azekien, Central Lebovny and Eastern Belgoth.
He didn't expect Azkien, the origin of mana stone, would not stand still, but he
wouldn't say he'd raise mana stone's fee significantly. He didn't know what to
expect.
It was an unacceptable condition for Belgoth. It was obvious that he was trying to
bury himself in the toll negotiations with Lebovny.
The negotiations could not help but slow down because they were struggling with
ridiculous conditions. Increasing tolls and increasing the price of mana stone
itself were two different dimensions.
In addition, Azekien's side had detected circumstantial evidence that he was trying
to reach out to Lebovny. The negotiatons with Lebovny are over now.It's over with
the seal.
" These things." Euredian stiffened his face at the sudden irritation.
What do you think Belgoth is?
Since the time when the Princess was kidnapped by surprise attack on Lebovny, the
title of "Riger Plain and Alliance Guard" has already cracked.
Since it's like this, shall we let Azekien eat it up?
Euredian slanted the corners of his mouth at the charming choice.
He was patient. In general, he was loose and relaxed in everything. It aims for
peace and harmony rather than division and struggle.
But on a day when that ironclad patience is broken. On a day when the chains
surrounding him breathe above the limit
Every country in Liger will know that the Lebovny's raid was nothing more than a
child's play. " Hoo. "
Maybe they're being cocky because they don't know it. Euredian sighed.
Of course, I really didn't mean to wipe out Lebovny and Azekien. His patience was
still strong. Yet I don't want to go to extremes. Even in the eyes of Princess
Lebovny.
Euredian thought to a woman who gave birth to his generosity that had not been
there. It was also close to an off-the-day routine.
When did this happen? knock, knock
He heard a knock. The thought was cut off there. Euredian straightened his body,
leaning obliquely against the chair.
"Come in."
It was Felix, the aide. Holding heavy old books full in his arms, he bent his waist
dimly. "Owner's books, here they are."
"Here it is."
Felix asked cautiously, laying down the old books that were thick on the desk in
the Oval Office. "But why do these books
suddenly............................................ ?"
Euredian did not answer. The reddish coloured eyes swept along the books were piled
up one after another.
[Boundary of the World: Judetta and Lemordi] [About the Darkness and its match.]
[Chaos of the Continent, Age of the Dead]
There was something else on that bothered him the whole time. Soleia Elard. Somehow
the power of the tower is silent.
"....."
That day, the day we sealed the entire Eugel Square and mobilized the masts of the
Tower to scour the square. In the square, dark stones was found.
Four that he destoryed. A thing that the Princess almost touched it. There are four
other hidden things in the square.
A transparent masonry in which a black vortex circled. "The barrier is correct."
That's all Chernata Rossell, the owner of the tower said.
"It's the tower's fault. It's not something you should go around the market with. I
will do my best to handle it."
The criminal who carried the stones was found to be a young apprentice to the
tower.
Rossell pulled the thing from hiding in the corner of the square and pushed him to
his knees in
front of him.
"Your Majesty. Give me one more chance!"
The culprit cried and prayed to Euredian. He thought about kicking him out of the
tower right away, but he was stopped.
A young apprentice is a rare wizard. How much has it cost to train wizards so far?
Euredian squeezed out all the last remaining patience and gave the apprentice last
change In addition, there is no problem with Belyuk Palace.
It wasn't Soleia Elard who had been sprinkling magic stones in the Eugel Square,
nor was it even harming Belyuk Palace
So all the suspicions are gone?
It never was. If it had happened, it had deepened, not just suspicion that it would
be resolved. Why was Soleia Elard in front of Belyuk Palace that day?
Can a woman who had turned ferocious just by passing by his grain tolerates the
Princess of Lebovny, whom he treated with astonishing generosity?
The fact that Yerenonivica, which has been brisk lately, has lost its vitality has
also fanned his suspicions. However, even though she was sitting behind the Belyuk
Palace again without the Princess knowing, there was nothing he found.
It's normal when something comes out, but there's nothing strangely enough, which
is why suspicions are mounting.
Soleia Elard. I can't believe you're too clean in the back even though you're full
of suspicious looks. Euredian thought he knew quite well about her ulterior
motives.
She's trying to be empress and secure the autonomy of the tower. To be a tower's
owner by itself, not a tower of Belgoth.
Therefore, it was in line with Euredian, who wanted to put the tower under the
imperial family's control through marriage.
The invisible tug-of-war between them resulted from the very mismatch of interest.
" "
So far, that's what I thought. But lately, the idea has cracked. Maybe that's not
what Soleie Elrard wants.
"......."
A black vortex whirling around in a clear crystal flashed through his mind.
At the same time, the voice of Yerennovica was clearly heard.
"It pulled me in. Silence. Just like... like it wants me to hold it........ "
It pulled me.
Thick. Thick. Long forefinger dabbed the table steadily. Do you have any magic to
dazzle people?
"There is no such magic. Your Majesty"
Chernata Roeul when asked like that, the owner of the magic tower replied
"There is no magic to penetrate the human mind. It's something that even this old
man can't do." Even that word is suspicious.
Euredian frowned. Then he had to doubt the whole tower. That's a long way to go.
The Tower of Belgoth's Imperial family is rooted in an unpermitted word.....
" No way."
Euredian grinned. It was a near suspicion. Rather than running out of energy
without meaning, he should just ignore the Princess' words.
He can't believe a mana stone, a mere stone that has mana, attracts people.
It's a rambling theory. " "
If it were in normal condition, he would have let it pass. Even if it didn't bother
him, she had seemed unsually pale these days.
Euredian smiled once more. How long has it been like this? Since when did her start
to see Princess Lebovny......
And the next moment, a clear voice came through the open window.
"Dadddddy!"
"?"
It was a gale-like cry that blew away all his thoughts and worries. It was a
wonderful timing. "What "
Euredian looked down the window reflexively. There was a flutter of light pink hair
down there. "Wow. As expected, one shot succeeded!"
Yerennovica looked up at him and bent her eyes beautifully. Her small hands were
fluttering as if she was asking him to come down.
As usual, it was an irresistible look. "Daddy~"
Euredian rubbed his temple.

"Father."
His eyebrows are all curled up.
That sound again. It was the name that very obnoxious to hear. "Father?"
"Hmph."
A glimmer of relief passed over the sky-blue eyes. Yerennovica quickly changed her
words. "Eh. Not that, Your Majesty."
"......."
Then she smiled and looked at him as if she's embarrassed.
Euredian did not reply. He had no intention of being generous with the weird title.
The Princess, who was slightly wary, seemed to have read that he had no intention
of answering. A bright smile immediately came to mind on a small, dense pretty
face.
His gentle eyes curled back and forth.
It was such a lovely expression that his gaze was tied. The corners of his mouth
were loosened as he couldn't help it.
"....."
But Euredian quickly hardened his face in a wave of unrest. When the Princess
smiled especially beautifully, unexpected remarks and actions followed.
Euredian eyes narrowed and looked down at the princess. What is she going to say?
The anxious foreboding hit the mark. Yes, Yerennovica shouted brightly and bravely.
"Please marry me!"
It was difficult for Euredian to keep his words in motionless. He was momentarily
speechless and hardened.
The Princess came to a step closer after she happily threw a bomb statement. The
paired pale, sky- blue eyes were transparently. He looked as if he couldn't cool it
down.
Euredian couldn't even back down and glanced down at her half-heartedly.
He faced the answer with glistering eyes and opened his mouth. "......
Princess. "
Sparkling. Sparkling.
A blue-eyed eyes full of anticipation was looking up at him. 'If you don't answer
me right away, I think I'll be a terrible loner.'
"......"
But Euredian remembered just a few days ago that the Princess had said the same
line. So this is the second time. This proposal without a grain or substance.
Euredian opened his mouth like a sigh. "I wasn't kidnapping that to marry you." "I
know that."
"But why?"
And Euredian was really curious. What the hell is this little Princess thinking?
Yereninovica thought for a moment about something and soon opened her mouth. "I
love you a lot. From the first moment, I saw
you................................................... ""
The gentle eyes folded again.
It was so sweet that enough to let it go. If it weren't for the look of the last
moment. He could feel a little twisted in my judgment. Unconsciously, a hard word
popped out. "I don't love the princess."
Yerennovica opened her eyes round.
*ddyong*. He think the sound effect is actually audible. He was strangely satisfied
with the appearance of embarrassment.
"You know, I have a fiancée." It was sheer meanness to say that. Then Yereninovica
was stabbed by the word with smiling face.
"You don't have a fiancée."
"Well then, shall I correct myself as a future engaged person?"
What kind of engagement do you have. He doesn't know when she's going to put aa
knife on him. Euredian laughed to himself. Of course, the Princess in front of him
would have no idea what he
was thinking indis.de
Yerennovica asked, gritting her teeth slightly.
"Yes, let's just say we don't know the future. Does your Majesty love Lady Elard?"
"I can't say that, but..."
The remark gave her another big smile. "I'm trying my best to love her, don't I?"
"...... "
I see you're not joking at this point. Euredian looked down at her with slightly
mixed eyes. I don't think you're joking, but I don't know if you're serious.
He cut his heart out of words. "Why should I give you a chance?" "Because I like
you.................................. ?"
However, it was an uncertain tone.
I saw sin in his eyes, so Euredian drew up the corners of his mouth. I didn't feel
particularly pleasant.
I could see the look on his face. Then he quickly looked like he was in trouble.
With such a face, she spoke out, "If you marry me, there will be a lot more to gain
than marrying Lady Elard!"
"For example?"
"I do own a western granary. Well, you know. The west of Lebovny is blessed by the
Goddess." "If it's a blessed land, we have plenty of those in Belgoth."
"He, and! I'm the remaining princess of Lebovny. So maybe my father will take care
of the big dowry. The amount is too high to
refuse................................................ "
"Is the Princess of Lebovny concerned about Belgoth's treasury?"
The princess, who pointed out the blind spots one by one, was getting mad.
A beautiful face frowned.
But of course, she wasn't the one who would come in whining from there.
"If you marry me, my father will open up Gluckman Road immediately!"
Euredian answered with folded arms.
"Even if I didn't marry the Princess, he's going to open it soon. Gluckman Road."
Perhaps?
Euredian gulped down. In fact, he answered roughly but was lost in entirely
different thoughts. Why does this strange hotness remains me like a remnant?
The princess glared at him but soon opened her mouth again. "Am I not pretty?"
At first glance, it was a question that was even asked to the wholeheartedly.
And that bold remark brought him down again from the thought.
Eventually, his mouth was loosened. I can't believe that's what you're trying to
say. But his accident was still a little bumpy. I didn't want to give you the
answer I wanted. It is a strange and meaningless trick. Euredian thought so and
shrugged his shoulders. "Well. I don't know."
"......"
"Ah. Will you be angry if I answer like this? Lebovny's Princess is like a sharp-
tongue cat.." " "
And Yereninovica now had a sulky face.
At first glance, the plan had failed, so Euredian looked pleasant and a little bit
bitter at the same time.
Lebovny's Princess must have known that her harmless kitten-like is a weapon and
wield it. I don't even know how destructive it is.
He doen't even know how much it's squeezing into his everyday life and opening the
gap. Are you going to break the half-open door, this woman?
Euredian grinned.
It was a big problem because he wanted to keep bowing and matching. Of course,
these thoughts came out differently, even in the seemingly empty proposal.
"I've never had a proposal like this before, so it's fresh, but I'd like you to
know for sure that I don't want to marry you. I don't want a marriage without
love."
Who the hell are you asking, with what mind, what do you want me to know? "Huh."
And Yereninovica snorted. She didn't seem to believe it. Well, it's not as credible
as I think it is.
Euredian dropped a little bigger bomb this time. "I'm in the middle of trying to
love her."
"What?"
And hit the mark. A quick reaction came back. He was strangely satisfied with the
way she opened my eyes and growled.
Looking at this, he might actually be the one who's the biggest problem. It wasn't
until Euredian knew what all these extraordinary things meant.
I love listening to your voice, and I want to give you whatever you want in your
arms. If you just think.
It was a clear evidence by all accounts that his mind was leaning towards her. I
don't know if it stops there.
The corners of his mouth are all slanted up. At first glance, it was a smile mixed
with a self-helpful smile. So, when that tall, solid wall collapses, what happens
next?
"........"
Once you have a fresh breath of air, there is something you realize How frustrating
and turbid the air in his world, which he thought was familiar. But if he can't let
go of his word, he'd better not even reach out in the first place.
Although it is difficult for the cloudy to become clear, is it easy for the clear
to become cloudy? So even now, he was fully satisfied.
Above all, in the first place, Yereninovica was not physically able to stay in
Belgoth for a long time.
Euredian slowly opened his mouth again.
" you will be sent back as soon as the King of Lebovny opens the Gluckman road."
"......!"
Yereninovica's face quickly crumpled. It was an abominable day as if she was going
to pour out curses right away.
Euredian turned around with a slight smile. The words that he just said are still
on the opposite side.
Until now.
Chapter End Notes
t/n (mattomatoki)------ whew Euredian is ruthless. He is trying to stay in his line

but at
the same time he is teasing her but at the same time he is being mean...
Chapter 47
Chapter Notes
#Translate by InMarch
***
So my first proper attempt failed. More disastrous than I thought.
I remained alone in the garden and only stamped my innocent feet. "What the hell
are you thinking, that guy!"
The more I thought about the conversation, the more I could see. I didn't know that
it would be said that he would love Soleia.
Aren't you supposed to be on the lookout for Soleia? I felt depressed again.
"You don't mean it....... "
I didn't expect to be eaten in one cue in the first place,

but................................................................................
................... How much do you have in mind that
you would love another woman like that? ".. No."
I shook my head to shake off the dark thoughts. I was prepared to get dumped
anyway, wasn't I? You can't slow down here!
For a moment the fighting spirit, which seemed to fade for a while, flared up
again. I clenched my fist.
And Marianne was upset, when she saw me making a reckless thing right next to her.
"Princess! What are you thinking?"
Marianne grabbed me all the way back to Bellyuk Palace and gave me a startling
lecture. "Ahahaha "
"Oh, my God, I didn't expect you to feel that way. Still........ ! How can a royal
family in another
country do it without hesitation?" "I don't care if it's royal or "
"You can't lose your face, no matter how you do it!"
Even with the fact that I'm already scolded by my maid Marianne, and I'm losing my
dignity.
I just smiled as pretty as I could. "Marie, I'm fine. It's all right!"
"First of all, what if this happen is all heard by Lady Elard?"
But this seemed to be what Marianne was most worried about. Lady Soleia Ellard.
Marianne muttered as if the word had fallen.
"While rumours are already spreading in social circles..." "Oh, good news!"
"No!"
In contrast to my face in full bloom, Marianne's complexion was whiter than the
paper sheet. "It's because the princess doesn't know. How scary Lady Elard is."
"Well... I know."
No one knows Soleria fear better than I do. I patted Marianne on the shoulder, as a
sign not to be furious.
"But I can't wait any longer. I'm afraid of Lady Ellard, but I'm more afraid of His
Majesty marry her."
"Princess..."
Marianne still had a look of passion. I was enchanted with curiosity. "Don't worry,
Marie! If things go wrong, Raulus will take care of me." [When did I ever say
that?]
"Ah-ha-ha. It's noisy. Don't say anything in that one mouth."'
The last word almost threatening. Anyway, there's something about losing seconds. I
turned my back away from Marianne who had puzzled face and whispered.
"You said you'd be help. You're not going to just watch me being dragged to hell,
are you?
[I told you I can't interfere with the world of humanity, you, crumbs.
Especially with the mana] " "
[You have to find your own way to lilve]
Ha-ha-ha. Have you seen all these insecure backs?
I managed to draw the trembling corners of my mouth. Raoulus added.
[If you don't, please go to the temple. A holy place where the things you fear
cannot invade.] " that's a good way – that's a way."
I sighed in the end. It was a very impractical method unless it had the ability to
teleport from the palace to the temple. After all, I really have to find my way to
live. Even though it was a fact of course, I felt very depressed.
I didn't have a power to protect myself. You're such a snob. You're not supposed to
be quiet.....
So I had no choice but to avoid Soleia, unless I want to die.
Since Solia can't go in and out of the palace, wouldn't there be a chance of
winning anyway? But God, at least Raulus was not on my side.
" Huft."
It hasn't even been three days since I thought so, don't give up with Lady Ellard.
******************************************************* Come to think of it, I had
a bad day.
It was now routine to wake up at dawn soaked in cold sweat. It was also a matter
that lasted for almost two weeks, as the sweat cooled down and the body temperature
fell, holding the blanket, shivering, and barely pouring hot water in the bathroom.
To think about the cause, it was because the dream was scary. What was dream all
about? Now it was bothersome to search my memory. The herbs Marriane used were of
little help. "Is your mana stuck ?"
How else would you describe this strange symptom? It was a bit serious to dismiss
it as a mere nightmare.
But I was too sober to think that I had any disease. It's a stretch. It happens all
the time, so even if you lose out of the field, you're too good to be a sick
person's spirit.
In addition, when I received medical treatment from the imperial doctor, only the
answer was that I was clean. Indeed, everything else was normal except for the
symptoms suffered as a mana amulet respondent.
So it was just a repeat of a bad morning. But the reason why the day was so unusual
was that it was especially lethargic and the sky was dark as if it was going to
rain right away.
And in the garden in front of Bellyuk Palace, I found a flower that die.
Lastly, it was because it was the day when Euredian left the Imperial Palace for a
while.
"Ahahaha... "
On days like that, you'll just be stuck in the palace. What did he do for a walk? I
laughed awkwardly at the cold, hard black eyes.
" Hello."
Soleia Elard. A beautiful woman who tied her coveted reddish-brown hair raised high
in one, did not immediately answer my greeting. The cold and inorganic gaze ran all
over me.
I stood on edge at the rough gaze. It was my second time facing her directly.
"....... "
It was natural that the nightmare of the first meeting came to mind. The sensation
of cold wet hands' touches that had been forgotten for some time slowly returning.
In front of a predator, I was only a prey. It was sheer misgivings that did not
scream or flop down here.
But I thought I'd run away if I just kept looking at her like this, so I said
anything for now. "The weather is very nice."
"....."
"T-The sky is clear."

It was a joke. Dark clouds were thick and the sky was never clear even when I
looked at it with my eyes wide open.
Damn it. Yerenica. Seo Eun-seo. Calm down. Here. Calm.......
The beauty's red lips, which had been tearing me apart for a long time, slowly
opened. "Yes, it's a fine day."
"Aha, ha."
"I like days like this. I guess you do, too."
"Yes, yes. I don't know what a good day is, but a rainy
day...It's.........................................................................
................................ "
Is this the Great One?
I keep my mouth shut with tears in my eyes. The whole body was burning with aches.
Soleia Elard smiled thickly. Somehow it was a seductive smile.
"You don't look well."
" I hear that a lot." I just said anything. I couldn't tell if this was the right
answer.
I'm trying to calm down.
Strangely, the meeting didn't go well. I took a step without realizing it.
Toward Soleia. It was a magic. I don't think I can run right now, so why would
I......
Soleia grinned. White teeth crept through the red lips. "You must be having trouble
sleeping."
"......."
A question came to my mind, which had been hardened in the light. How does she know
that I can't sleep?
Soleia's words did not end there. Soleaia leaned over to me as if she were telling
an invincible secret. It was like I was looking down on me because I was smaller
than her.
A seductive whisper flashed through my ear. "Still, you're stuck with ghosts,
aren't you?"
And that awakened my mind. My head rolled over, and I remembered my first encounter
with Soleila.
"I don't know who you are, but you must have been possessed by a spirit."
Yeah. At that time, this woman said something similar. The criminal is the state he
was. " "
So it's this woman who's been having causing my nightmares lately?
I felt dizzy as if had been knocked down with a hammer-------- At the same time, I
knew instinctively.
You can't make it obvious.
I managed to raise the corners of my mouth and gave a stiff smile. "A ghost.
I don't know what you mean."
Fortunately, there was a moderately vague and naive voice coming from my throat.
The heart was beating too fast.
I don't know anything. I don't know anything. I don't know that this woman in front
of me is a dark wizard.
If Soleia ever finds out that I know who she is.......
Then that would really be the day I was dragged to hell alive. I managed to smile
brightly.
"My dreams have been a little rough lately! How do you know that, wow.
It's amazing." " "
"I heard you're a very strong wizard, and you're amazing."
Awesome! I raised my thumb with all my might. Please, look like a silly princess
who knows nothing. please!
There was a moment of silence. The body-like back of the dog seemed to respond to
the presence of Soleia
My legs continued to loosen. Intangible energy stung horribly. Soleia, who looked
down at me for a moment, smiled smoothly. " you look fine."
Chapter 48
Chapter Notes
"Ahaha. Of course." Somehow I had a smile. The poking sensation was getting
stronger and stronger.
I got goose bumps from fingertips to the top of my head. The body was agitated as
if it were not mine. Just like being dragged to the opposite poles of magnet-----.
Suddenly, there was a question that crossed my mind. " ."
This, I'm sure I've felt-----
Somewhere, there was a sound of something hard hitting each other. But it was a
moment.
Soleia slowly straightened her body that was leaned toward me. The smell of dark
perfume faded away.
At first glance, it was a picturesque smile accompanied with friendly greeting. "I
wish you good health all the time."
" ."
What kind of words of blessing do you have?
I couldn't move a muscle and managed to smile. My inside turned black and was about
to collapse. Please, please just go !
And somehow my earnest wish came true. Soleia gently dropped her long eyelashes.
"Then."
Even though it was a light greeting, the force was enormous. Soleia didn't seem to
want to receive my reply.
Srrk. The black dress brushed past my light dress. " "
I dared not to look back until the aches of the whole body are completely gone.
"Oh, my god.!"
And it wasn't until the tingling was gone that I sank into my seat. The breath I
had endured was gone.
"Wow, really---- "
The shrivelled lungs were rapidly filled with air. I took a breath, taking my
breath away from my chest.
Perhaps he was looking down at all this that Raulus' voice rang in my head.
[You should take care of yourself.]
" ."
I know. I nodded blankly. It was a misjudgement that Soleia was never able to reach
the palace and would be safe.
***********************************************************
Perhaps, I had been caught in her snare quite a while ago.
Soleia was walking in the palace. Every time she stepped on, the ground vibrated
finely.
Down below, the ghosts of the underworld glued under her feet like they were
attracted to a magnet.
Tuk tuk tuk. The ground moved up and down as she moved slowly, regardless where she
was. " "
There was no expression on the beautiful and seductive face. But that's for a
while. The red lips are open.
"Unexpected."
It was a little solitary talk. Black eyes, like a black gemstone, turned to a white
onion-shaped palace far away.
I'm sure by now.
Soleia murmured, "I thought it was almost all withered------- --."
It looks as if it's going to fall down as soon as you tap it, but it's doing well
in an unexpected place. 'The Nightmare' was Soleia's talent. Psychological black
magic, which has never failed before.
Every human being has at least one dark side. 'Nightmare' was a magic that gnawed
at the spirit of the living by blowing the most miserable and darkest memories tens
of thousands of times.
He who is devoured by nightmares walks himself to hell. Without a trace.
Like it never existed.
The use of mana was extremely low compared to its effect. It was a characteristic
of spiritual magic. So she thought it would be a perfect way to slowly wither the
Princess, who was maladjusted with mana.
Soleia tilted her head slightly, "That's strange."
That mana-sensitive body must have reached its limit. But the spirit that should
have been ruined is fine. Maybe she's stronger than she thought.
That could be true. But it's still a human spirit.
Soleia murmured as she hummed quietly, "Shall we increase the strength a little
more." How long does that crack glass-like body last?
There is a lovely aspect of what you do with your face, so it's not bad to wash it
finely and collect it*.
Maybe it'll be a good deal to have an Emperor in her hands. Then the way to her
final goal would be easy**.
Ah, but no matter how you give your heart, are you willing to die? A small giggle
leaked out of the red lips.
" That's good."
Either way, it was so sweet just imagining it. Soleia lowered her eyes and it
turned darker and darker. The dreadful scent of poisonous smell winded in the air.
For a long time.
**********************************************************
I don't know why I came back to the palace. I managed to get hold of the pillar at
the entrance to Belyuk Palace.
My legs were shaking and I was relieved at one. I flopped down the stairs at the
entrance to the palace.
"Ugh--- --."
My fingertips trembled. The beautiful face that drove a man into a prisoner of war
still stood before my eyes.
I felt it all over again.
"Wow. I'm really, really scared----- --."
She didn't use black magic as much as last time, but I felt a lot of pressure.
Is that so? If you're a woman who dares to cross over Judetta, then you will give
off that much presence !
In the meantime, I'm so proud that she didn't show who she really si!
"Ahhhhh!"
No, that isn't important.
I tore my head off like crazy. The light pink hair that had been combed well got
tangled up in a mess. Of course, I didn't care about anything else.
My head turned around and remembered a short conversation with Soleia.
"You must be having trouble sleeping."
" ."
I can't even remember the nightmare of the dawn. I gasped out my breath.
Since when? Since the first meeting? Or since the day Soleia was standing in front
of the Belyuk Palace?
The idea soon leant to the latter. Because it was exactly that night that I had
nightmares. So you're saying that Soleia did something to the Belyuk Palace that
day.
"What the hell did you do----- --."
There was still a hot prick at the fingertips. I gathered my fingertips together
and held them. Ah, this feeling.
A poking sensation even though I didn't touch it, I feel like I'm being pulled in.
I'm sure there's somewhere-----
" !"
The clear crystal that was spinning with the black vortex suddenly come to mind.
"Ah."
A short gasp broke out.
Right. It was similar to the feeling at that moment. Magic beads that attracts
people. The feeling of almost touching it and !
As soon as I realized it, I felt as if I were about to faint.
Why, why I didn't know? Why couldn't think of it right away? That Deckard's organ
was black magic that deceived the living!
Where could he have gotten it?

It was only then that everything clicked clearly. It was clear that the magic bead
was a black magic-trapped inside. The only thing that could attract me to that
thing was black magic. If that time, Euredian was not around. If I had touched that
stone.
Chill ran along my spine. "Ugh --."
It is not a problem to be kidnapped surrounded by a stone, but the body must have
been destroyed by black magic as soon as I touched it.
A burn on the finger? That's funny!
Besides, the fact that I've been in a bad condition these days, and that people
around me have been feeling strange-----
"Crazy."
I got up right away. There was only one conclusion that could be reached.
Soleia Elaard casted a black magic spell on Belyuk Palace!
Realizing the conclusion, the evidence poured out in flurry.
Right. The body, which was enough by holding Euredian's hand once every three days,
couldn't have deteriorated so suddenly.
My body, it's still functioning, right?
As soon as I came back to the room, I clung to the mirror. "Marie, how are my
limbs?'
"What?"
"Maybe I don't have one toe, or I have aa lump somewhere------ --."
"Princess--- --."
"Would you take a break and check my back?"
When Marianne saw me groping my body like I was crazy, she cried,
"Princess--------------------------------------------------------------------------
-- Oh my god,
how hard it must be--- --."
Marie seemed to be having a big misunderstanding. Eventually, tears fell in Marie's

pure eyes. "Just hang on a little more---- Ugh, that Glucaman, to our fragile
little Princess----."
"Huh,"
And I felt like I was about to doze off. It's me who wants to cry, Marie!
I'm not kidding. One day, if I die suddenly. It has not gone bad. No, I didn't know
whether my body was already dying somewhere. It looks fine on the outside, but if
you fil it inside out, you'll know where it's going to rot black!
[However, trivial I've said it, but I never thought it was so trivial--------------
----------------------------------------------------------------- ] Raulus mumbled

with a serious
voice.
[Well, it's a land that you weren't even allowed in the first place. Think that
future is a little early anyway.]
"It's comforting now---."
I clenched my teeth and glared as if to kill the ceiling. You don't really call
that a good condition.
[Child, do you want to live in this land?] Raulus asked as if he were very curious.
It was a tone that seemed to be tilting his head.
"Then perhaps I want to die!" I growled.
[You don't mean that, crumbs.] A very pathetic voice came back.
[I don't know you're from another world. Do you have any intention of going back to
your original land?]
"My original world?"
Chapter End Notes
*t/n: think this is another Korean phrase.
**Soleia is thinking to use Yenni's body to make a deal with the emperor Chapter 49
Chapter Notes
It was a piece pf crap. Is he asking me if I want to go back to the land where Seo
Eun-Seo used to live?
Sand it didn't exist in my options. I answered in melancholy.
"Well, when I get back, I'll be more insignificant that I am now----."
Death by nearly 90% probability. And the liver, a plant with a probability of 9%.
And the probability of the remaining 1% was crippled. Seo Eun-Seo's body is----.
The bus was in total reverse rollover accident. Besides, the head part was
crashed----------------------------------------------------------------------------
It's impossible
to hope that Seo Eun-Seo's body is alive. It was a miracle that I opened my eyes in
the book with a narrow escape.
I shook my head with a limp, "I don't know how to go back, and even if I do, I'll
be dead." "I'm still breathing right now----."
[Then that's it child.] Raulus cut off my words. [Then you, will you be my priest?]
Priest-- ?
It was an open-eyed, open-eared proposal. I jerked my head up and looked up at the

ceiling. Raulus continued to speak.
[I've been watching you all along, crumbs. The body you're wearing now must be the
one I blessed.]
"It's a bapitzed body----."
[Yes, so it's your soul that didn't get permission.]
That's what I knew. Isn't that why I became maladjusted to mana?
[I wish I could bless your sould and give you a "permission", but you are not a
child of the world I have jurisdiction over.]
" ."'
But if I take you as my priest, you will be empowered to take over me on earth.]
I heard Raulus' voice with my mouth wide open. In quick glance, Raulus concludes
his words with
clear voice, [Then wouldn't you at least have a small pebble in your crumbs?*]
"Whoa."
In other words, I wasn't allowed in the earth, but I could at least give myself a
divine energy enough to take care of myself.
It's not consumable way to charge every time a divinity falls, but in a much more
thinly effective way.
"I'll do it!"
I jumped up from my seat pushing the mirror. "I'll do it right away. Priest.
Let me do it!"
[But there's a problem, child.] Raulus smiled brightly. [If you want to be a
priest, I have to be on earth.] "Pardon?"
[It's only once every 10 years that I can get to the ground.] What?
10 years? 10 years?
This time I've about to faint right away. The sound of quack popped out. "I can't
live more than five years! What do you mean 10 years!"
"Pr---Princess-----."
When I heard the squeal, Marianne, who was watching me, ran out of the room with
tears.
I stopped screaming and looked around with a stupid face. The ladies-in-waiting,
who were waiting outside the door, were seen swallowing these tears as if they were
one.
"Princess-----." " ."
I laughed belatedly and awkwardly, but the only thing that came back was the eyes
of sadness.
********************************************************** I touched the middle of

my forehead.
So in a word, Raulus' proposal was pie in the sky. I couldn't put it into action
right now, so I had no hope of future.
Lastly, it was when Euredian rose to the throne that Raulus came to the ground.
That's five year's ago, so if it's really only ten years, it's the next five years.
It means I have to wait.
I only sighed, strewn like a sucker on the fence in front of Belyuk Palace.
"What's the use of 10 or 5 years in the midst of today and tomorrow----------
------------------------------------ --."
The mood was rapidly drive into the negative side of the road.
I don't even know what kind of black magic that hanging around on this Belyuk
Palace right now. If I become a priest in five years, I can get out of this! What
does it mean if it is not check?
" ."
In the end, the idea cam back to square one. To my Belyuk Palace which was still
being covered in black magic, and to me who was clearly in a bad condition.
Should I ask him to change the palace? I looked at the white onion-shaped palace
with a tearful look.
I felt my skin tingling again. It is hard to tell whether it is real or just a

simple illusion.
If Euredian were in the palace, I would go and call him to the main gate right
away, but he's not here today.
No luck, no luck........ I let out a sigh. I didn't know why the ground hadn't gone
out yet when I
breathed so much.
The wildflowers that have fallen under that fence are no different. A sad murmur
popped out. "You and I are going to wither like this in this flowering spring,
really."
From the dead wildflowers of the black, of course, there was no answer.
Ugh. I'm sad.
Moreover, I felt my stomach ache because I felt the chilling sensation of poking my
body was getting worse. My arms and legs were strangely numb.
" Ugh".
I poured water on the dead flower, collecting my life and the life of the
wildflower. I couldn't cry. It was because Marianne didn't listen to me halfway
with a sad face. "Hold a cold, Princess. You're already vulnerable "
"Ah ha ha "
I had to finally drag myself back into Belyuk Palace. It couldn't be half-baked,
because if I heard that I had a real cold, I felt like I was going to leave the
world immediately.
"I'll turn off the lights."
Instead, I dissuaded Marianne from going out with the candles out. I didn't have
the slightest intention of falling asleep like this. I didn't want to have it again
since I knew it was Soleia's fault, which I couldn't even remember.
I'm hard on myself. "I can't sleep."
If I fall asleep, I'll taste hell.
With a strong expression of determination, I kicked up a soft blanket and sat down
at the table. The candle that Marie lit on fire also caught fire.
Let's not to sleep somehow until tomorrow! And as soon as the day comes, I'm going
to play SOS in front of the Emperor's Palace!
And with so much intention, and less than five minutes later, I fell asleep.
********************************************************
Why is it that people fall asleep. First, you close your eyes, then in thick of
darkness you swim, and sometimes see some glistening visions. And then you're
locked into unconsciousness that you don't even know? And then I dream a little,
and I toss and turn-----
That's the right and healthy sleep. [You're supposed to be raise Eun-Seo!]
[When did I! I said to do it for a while!]
I looked at the black mist in front of my eyes, feeling ridiculous. "What is this?"
I tapped my ears, but the buzzing voices remained the same. [You can't change your
words now!]
[You don't need a rat-tailed inheritance, so take her!]
It felt different from when Raulus talked to me. Vivid voices, as if they were
talking in front of my eyes.
Well, I mean----
I was a bit funny and outrageous, but I seemed to fall asleep anyway.
With the entire interim process of closing eyes and falling asleep evaporated, but
the spirit was surprisingly as clean as before it fell asleep, as if only the firm
will of 'I won't fall asleep!' had been broken.
[Then just let her live alone. Fifteen is old enough to be alone.]
With my arms crossed, I watched the black lumps of riddle between them.
Somehow it seemed to me that this was the real nightmare that had plagued me so
far.
A sigh came out.
"What the hell was this when I was a couple of years old----."
It was 10 years ago. On the day of my father's funeral, when I only saw his face a
couple of times in a year.
That day, the great anger of my relatives around me was just like that. It's not as
big as I thought.
That's exactly what I felt. Actually, I was a little bored. I as dreaming about
that time when I was 25 years old.
I shook my head and turned my back from those black lumps. At dawn for around 15
days, I would have turned around like this countless times.
Although I don't remember it.
But today was a little different. A man's face shot up in the twisting field of
vision. [Eun-Seo! Where are you going?]
"Ugh."
The heart pounded to the bottom. I swallowed my breath quickly. The face that
appeared in front of me was a face that was not in memory. But I couldn't know. She
looked just like Seo Eun-Seo's face.
The dry lips opened unnoticed. "Uh, Mom----."
[You said you could get along well alone, right?]
A pale inward-looking woman with two hollow cheeks grasped my shoulder and pushed
her face closer. Blood stood all over the pale brown eyes.
[Right?] The woman asked again. It was like a quiet deep-seated sound, or a
resounding roar. [Answer me!]
" ."
I felt that way purely because my heart was beating so fast. Boom Boom. I bit my
lips hard. There was only one thing I could know at this moment.
It's called black magic. The magic of using the spirits that are already dead as
free ashes. My head is cold. It wasn't just a physical aspect of manipulating the
body.
Isn't ghosts a dead soul without substance in the first place? It's also a kind of
black magic that penetrates into the unconscious and controls the mind.
So Soleia Elard was trying to slowly dry me out with nightmare? " ."
But then, Soleia was wrong.
Chapter End Notes
*t/n: author nim, can't you use like... normal word ???
matomato---- oof I like smart Yenni, figuring things out and that in the nightmare
she
realized about her situation!
Chapter 50
Chapter Notes
I breathed as thin as I could and clenched my fist.
Oh my god, I've already had this dream in high school and graduated!
Mom's ghost whispered sweetly, [Then, baby, will you come with your mom?]
I managed to keep my eyes off my mother's faceless expression. The biggest

attribute of black magic is delusion. You can't fall into it.
[Yes. You can come with your mother.] [Yes, yes. That'll do,]
The faceless black lumps laughed around me. Among them, the only mother with a
face, Mom, slowly hugged me.
[Come with me, Eun-Seo. I'll never leave you alone again----.] " ."
I couldn't feel the weight stranding of the ghost, who held me completely in her
arms. And by that point I felt the need to stop talking. I can't even say this in
my past dreams.
My voice trembled out, "------- wow, this is a real dream."
[Let's go with Mom, baby. With mom. To a nice place.]
If you listen to the ghost's words, you will soon be misled.
And thankfully enough, my body may be troubled like the mind blowing on the leaves,
but one of my mental heads was a diamond.
I opened my mouth again, using a heavy voice so not to chew my tongue,
"Hey--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hey---."
[Yes, baby. What is it?]
"Hey---- I don't buy medicine!*" I shut my eyes with a casual chatter.
I have to run away, don't look, don't listen!

The stiff body creaked and moved under the weightless spirit. At a slow pace. And
finally, I succeeded in taking one step. It was creepy and vivid that my body was
passing through the ghost.
[Where are you going!?] Cried the spirit. It wasn't a whisper. A scream that lodged
in my ears like
an arrow.
I gave a loud, shrill cry, "Ah, don't follow me!" Then I ran. In this occasion it
is time to flee------------------------------------------ !**
A screeching sound tore the eardrums. [Seo Eun-Seo!]
"Aaaaaahhhhh!"
Every time my feet hit the floor and bounced back, the darkness around me shook
violently. The centre of the body was shaking from side to side.
[Stand there!]
Dozens of black lumps quickly followed on the back Some of them had faces.
Perhaps, those with faces are really dead spirits. The ghosts gathered their mouths
and shouted loudly.
[Where are you going? Where?!] [Eun-Seo!]
"Go back to my room, why!?"
The shivering ran along the wind which gave me goose bumps to the top of my head. I
thought I had to say anything, so I chatted like a madwoman.
"Soleia, you scary woman! It's better to cast a black spell in my tea-----------
------------------------------------------------------------------ !"
[Come with me!]
"If it's pretty, ugh, I'm going really------- !"
Breath ran out. The ground was rolling and the running was doubled. But I couldn't
stop. I had to run so hard that I wouldn't held by those ghosts. Until this damned
dream is over!
"Ugh."
Damn it, damn it. I ran inside, spitting out hundreds of curses.
A fluffy flesh-coloured hand just next to my ear repeatedly popped up and sagged
backward. Now I think I'm a little far away. Looking back, I could see a group of
ghosts flocking like a tidal wave. It was simply madness.
In the end, tears dripped down my cheeks. "Huh------ when do you wake up, big
sleeper!"
I don't want to be eaten by a dream or anything------- !

It was then that a sound from a familiar voice cutting through the air and the
cries of the ghosts.
[Princess.] It stopped! " ."
My body reeled heavily.
Ugh. I took a short breath. The coolness of the moment followed right up to the
neck. "Heu-----."
Fortunately, there was no fall, but there was that voice again that made me squeak.
[Where are you going in such a hurry?]
It was the sound of my human tonic. I ran again with a cry. "Oh, that's really
bad."
[Princess Yerenica!]
I snorted from my nose out loud, "You thought his voice would be all that
important!" Euredian doesn't call me 'Yerenica', you sad witch!
But it was clearly the most earnest voice. The voice of a man who can't tell why I
left the palace all day long.
This proved clear. This nightmare is after my 'weakness'.
What I don't want to be caught by the last thing. The thing I hate the most.
The most----
"Heuuu----."
The most------
To not want to be taken away.
At first glance, the dark vision seemed to be blinding with silver. I just didn't'
see it, but I couldn't cry like this. The name hovered at the top of my tongue.
"Ugh."
I rubbed roughly around my eyes. No matter how loud his name called, Euredian would
never come to my dream and save me.
Getting out of here had to be done with my own strength. "Ahhhhh----
Seriously, I'm really not being let go----."
In the end, I kept running endlessly. If I spill a lot of liquid, I didn't know if
it's tears or saliva. And finally, there was an end.
A faint swarm of light loomed in the distance. That's the exit. That's my instinct.
An exit to get out of this f*cking dream!
I instinctively ran toward the light. Without distinguishing whether I'm breathing
now or not, really die.
And that little dim light grew bigger and brighter as I got closer. The light,
which used to be as big as fingernail, eventually grew as big as my body.
" !"
The white pouring light pierced my eyes mercilessly. It's really just around the
corner now. And finally, the shining exit ate me up.
I closed my eyes reflexively. The perception of light burst into white.
[Heugh]
And I got out of my nightmares like I was forced to take it to the surface.
The weight of the ghost who had pressed on my whole body disappeared instantly, and
the body became lighter.
I rolled over the sheet and exhaled a breath I had barely held back. [He---
eh?]
And it was the next moment that I felt something strange. [ ?]
Apparently, I'm back over the bed in my room. It looks like I'm rolling over the
sheet. I couldn't feel it.
A creepy silence fell. I stiffened as my face buried on the edge of the sheet.
[ .]
I couldn't feel anything when I rubbed my face against the blanket, I saw in front
of me. I opened my mouth blankly.
[Oh?]
Even the voice that popped out of my mouth didn't seem like a human voice. It echo
into the air, a scattered voice.
All the fluffy hairs all over the body stood on edge. I thought I was just getting
out of a nightmare. What happened to this?
The sheet moved. Not because I moved. I was lying motionless and the seat moved.
Srrkk.
[ .]
I raised my head slowly, possessedly. The room was full of dim new wall lights. And
in the stillness of all sides, there was a very small, dying groan.
And I moved the sheet and realized what it was.
"Heu-----."
It's, I mean---
"Heu---eugh." It was my body. [!]
I jumped up in fright.
I went back to my mind. My gaze still stuck to my 'body' on the bed that didn't
fall. I ended up squealing, [What is this!?]
Of course event the sound became a real voice and couldn't pop out. I opened my
mouth so wide that I couldn't open it anymore.
Long pink hair hung limp on the white sheet. A bloodless face was as white and pale
as a corpse. A lurgy forehead as if suffering from pain, a groan occasionally
coming out of the blue lips.
A thunderbolt struck me. A stupid murmur leaked out. [Ye----Yerenica---- -
-.]
That body must have been the body of Yerenica. Then I am now-----
The unsteady gaze swept down over my body. A translucent body. The quilt was seen
behind my arm.
There is no voice, the body has become transparent, and no sense could be felt.
[Cra---------- ]
Crazy.
Somehow, I felt lighter.
I let out a short groan with my eyes wide open.
I've become a ghost because I couldn't become lighter------ !***
Chapter End Notes
*t/n: what even ??? I---- I checked on two translator...
**so in the originally word it use I search it up and it is a phrase regarding the
36th principle in Sun Tzu about running away. It is a common phrase in korea (thank
god for google and that runningman webpage). -mattomatoki
***that lighter phrase... I think she meant about not defeating the nightmare...
but...
idk
P.S. i found the whole Yenni running away from the ghost is quite funny. i should
not be laughing for her misery but seriously... it's so funny
#Translated by bigredqueen
So this was me. It must have been my soul. In a dream, Seo-Eun was chased by
Soleia's ghost. Her soul was bounced off of Yerenica's body.
The fact that now I was in my jeans and t-shirt from the bus. That was the clothes
I was wearing the day I died in an accident.
I was wearing a white t-shirt and whether it meant or not, it was shining in a
silver light. Realized it, I was looking at the mirror but then looked around.
[What is this really?!]
Oh my! Now my tears were outpouring for a different reason and the spit was flying.
I was going to go back to my body.
[Really, why am I really like this ———?]
What did I do wrong since? Was this also the price I have to pay? It was too much
for punishment. It was too much!
[Damn! I know it will be like this.]
I can hear the voice of Raulus was crying in my ear.
I hate it, I hate it. The palace has never been a good place at this time. I shook
my head. Raulus's voice could be heard anymore.
[What are you doing, Flakes? Quick, go back to your body.] My mouth was wide open.
Going back in? Where am I?
The invisible God said in a pathetic tone.
[Child, I already saw an empty shell without a soul. It's only the body. You go in
quickly. Otherwise, that body will die soon.]
[ ]
[Then you, exposing yourself and floating around. Would you want to turn into a
ghost? ]
That was right. In this state, I can't be Buddha after I die. The ghost that
wanders high above the ground, I would be just like that.
A blood-stained body that shines in a silver light. The nightmare. The ghosts who
have been chasing me in. Reach out to ask for help ——— !
[ ]
Eventually, I moved my whole body.
Crap, it was on the bed. I crawled towards Yerenica's body, my body. Even if it's
just until last night, the body was listening to my soul.
I slowly reached out. The trembling finger is very slow. I got on Yerenica's cheek.
It was surprisingly cold and hard. It was the cheek. I wasn't aware that the tears
flowed.
[Uh, how you can enter into the body? What would become of----------------
---- ]
I couldn't even end my words.
My hands were completely transparent compared with Yerenica's. It touched one cheek
and translucent tears falling down on the cheek. That
was the last thing I saw as a ghost.
"Hah!"
I felt a sudden burst of excessive air in an instant through nose and mouth.
Memories suddenly flashed before my eyes.
"Oh, cool. Hup!"
What a miserable sight. I didn't know how many times you were paying visit.
I turned my body upside down to relieve my cough. My chest felt tight. It was like
the prayer I was throwing through.
"Hyuk. It's big."
[ Good job. Now it turns out pretty well. You're a good girl. ]
His voice was still talking but I couldn't listen to it. I was barely painting. I
held my breath. My stomach churned.
"I really.... "
[ Really? ]
"Really... look like you too, no, help me... It's the first time...... "
Raulus lightly sighed.
[ You told me the exit. You.... Why did you think you were able to break off from
the dream? ]
What a way to say it!
I tried to get up. I pushed my back upright.
My whole body's sense was back, wasn't it? Looking down at my hand, it was a human
hand and arm.
This time, the true profanity flowed out.
"Damn it. Damn it... that crazy..."
You couldn't escape the nightmare. If you were caught in the hands of the ghosts,
how did it go? Even when I woke up, my soul would stay like this.
What if I stayed in that condition? I didn't even want to imagine. I was going
crazy. I tossed my body here and there.
I dreamed the same dream every night. Yerenica's body couldn't stand it. No matter
how the soul affected by that nightmare. Even if I didn't receive it directly, it
was a whole different story now.
It was all been in the meantime ———!
"It's crazy... this is crazy..."
I woke up in a staggered position barely off of the bed. I stood in my foot.

I had to get out of this black magic illusion I was in. My knees and calves are
trembling. I don't know where to go. I was looking for a way out when I almost hit
my foot on a subject. It was dark at dawn when I left the room and looking for a
way out.
[ To where? ]
I couldn't afford to bicker with Raulus. I barely kept my strength to not faint
right away. Even I was aware that I was going to die. It was a gamble.
I felt feverish. I was wearing white pyjamas and my ankle frozen. It was difficult
to move the body and I barely made it.
Twisted, legs kept getting twisted. The bare marble floor was creepy. It was very
cold. And I finally got out of Belyuk Palace. I succeeded in getting out of the
entrance.
But my ordeal wasn't ended there. The palace that I saw in front of the entrance. I
recalled the landscape in front garden and went out.
"Ah..."
It was dark and bluish dawn sky. Beneath me, there was only dry grass. The flowers
were shaking their heads.
Looking at dead flowers, I saw creepy people who were tall enough to be deceivingly
large. Two of them were blocking the Valley of Belyuk Palace.
This scene was getting vicious.
"Ah..."
It was horror.
"...Huh... Aargh!"
I couldn't stand it and scream.
I made it. Reason was broken out and survival instinct popped out.
So I ran again like I did in the dream. I felt pain in my body but I didn't stop
running. I was running
like I would die.
I was trying to recognize the way I was going but I only saw dead grass and flowers
everywhere. I had to make it far away from the Palace!
I needed to go as far as possible!
How long I ran, actually I didn't remember it clearly.
Since I lived in Belyuk Palace, I knew its surrounding even in a considerable great
distant. When I couldn't see Belyuk Palace anymore, my foot suddenly stopped
running.
"Ugh..."
I breathed out the air I was holding on, it was cold at dawn. The air rushed into
my nose without a hitch. Now I felt my head hurt like getting stabbed.
Tears still flowed out and my vision was blurred, even though I opened my eyes
widely. It was crazy.
I stood up straight and screamed but I still couldn't see———!
"......"
I was very desperate. That was when I realized one more threat.
No matter how far I went in this imperial palace, I was going to screw up.
But eventually, there was a limit on how far I can go.
I just wanted to die. I looked up. Where should I go?
Even when I took a glance, I didn't know. And now the sun was almost up.
My surrounding was brighter than before there was.
I looked around anxiously. It was a blurry image like my vision was confined by a
white coating.
Perhaps this place was engulfed in magical power. I didn't see anyone here too.
Today was truly my unlucky day.
I passed another road but it was hard to see where I was exactly.
I remembered when I was strolling around with Diego at the Imperial Palace. It was
the south of the Imperial Palace. Entrance to the gymnasium.
The gymnasium! Erudian practiced here at dawn. It was said that he started his
every day practicing. I wiped my mouth.
And at the same time, the silver hair was swaying quietly in the distance. It was
truly a miracle.
" !"
I was the most desperate person at this moment. It was bluish dawn.
Someone was standing in the middle, gently swing a wooden sword. No matter how you
look around, it was clearly Erudian Belgoth.
Looked like he was looking back at me. A rosy person was standing afar.
The wanderer was also shining brightly.
Our eyes were locked and I broke it out loud. My vision was back with tears. It
became cloudy. I heard an astonished voice.
"Princess?"
And the feet were soundly quickly approaching. He was striding toward me.
"Huh... Your Majesty..."

He who was full of freshness and neat divinity. It was awkward, he was truly
different with me right now. Everything happened quickly. This man came to me
without hesitation and stretching his hands out.
"Oh my..."
I finally hung on him and cried.
***
All my sorrow burst at once. The energy of the strong deity pulled slowly.
Apart from being hoisted up, tears flowed constantly.
"Princess, why are you here at this time?"
I bent down and dragged his body close to me. Erudian was flustered. I heard a
murmur. I tried to bear the tears that burst and opened my mouth.
"Sucks... that's the dream..."
"The dream?"
It was awkward to keep my composure. Since I've in the dream, my body kept wanting
to run. It's like a child———!
I reached for Euredian's neck and hold it tightly for dear life. A trembling voice
came out.
"...palace... The Belyuk Palace was strange."
Euredian's body stiffened instantly. The hand that lightly touched my shoulder
stopped. "Princess, what are you saying?"
His voice was crystal clear.
I opened up my mouth but there was no voice, my jaw felt numb. I couldn't speak.
My body was trembling all along. I felt like passing out on Erudian's embrace. The
hands that held my shoulder stroked me smoothly.
"Princess, wait a minute."
"I can't..."
"Show me your face. Just a second."
I gave strength to my hands. I hit him and hugged him. You couldn't fall, my
instinct said so.
The divinity would bring my body to its normal state. I was with him now.
It was my instinct tried to stay awake a little bit more.
My reasonable thinking was already far away and I didn't feel any embarrassment.
I gasped for losing breath/yesterday. Luminance in the body is sacred and drink. I
was in a hurry. But even my instinct stopped, I could hear his voice.
"Yerenica."
Chapter 52
Chapter Notes
I opened my mouth but said no words. I can never with this voice. It was my name I
knew. This man called my name.
Before I even realized that, a mature voice followed. "I'm not going anywhere."
It was a calm and slow voice. It pumped up my spirit, the spirit that was laid
bare. I felt a little bit elevated.
Where, don't you go...
I repeated the words like a spell. With my trembling fingertips and more power than
necessary, I let go of his arms.
And then I was going to wait. There was the hand that tore me apart.
And the next moment, I looked at him. The man who had no idea of what happened. My
face filled his eyes.
"Your Majesty."
" "
Erudian seemed surprised.
It was hard, I couldn't stop the tears. My stained face was reddish. It was
reflected in his eyes.
My vision was blurred all over, I couldn't see well. It wasn't easy and the image
wasn't clear. I tried to wipe off my tears but my body didn't listen to me.
"Ha—what is this?" Erudian spat out a short murmur and stretched out a hand.
Holy divinity in his hands touched both my cheeks. The wet tears were on his
fingers.
I blinked my eyes and look ahead. I tried to see. My vision kept on shaking.
I leaned forward and felt divine power.
"Belyuk Palace is strange."
Erudian said something like hearing a murmur, "I'll take a close look at that
place."
The reddish eyes are momentarily awake. It seemed to be dying redder.
Now it was hard for me to face him.
It was light with a sense of providence, a raw unrefined divinity. With a short of
breath, I choked. My vision gradually became black.
I moaned and called him. "Your Majesty..."
"Yes." Erudian blinked. The crushed vision became light in an instant. I stuttered,
reached out to his hand. I pointed out somewhere. "Strange..."
That thought was now heard. The big hands that held my hands together.
But I couldn't say anything. Even with he touched me, my body would recover slowly.
It should be fine.
" "
That was when I felt better. In a state of weakness, it felt sweet. I was feeling
it because I was in a good place. I saw this man only once every three days. It
must have been insufficient because I must have had nightmares every night.
It was natural that the damage I felt was faster than the speed of recovery that
needed. And still. At one moment, my body that was relaxed at the moment was
shaking.
"Yereni—"
I heard his voice from a faraway place.
Was it okay to faint like this? What if I got swallowed up by nightmares again?
What if?
But my mind couldn't stand to stay awake.
My body seemed to fall down a cliff with a dizzy feeling. The world as it is.
It became cancerous.
***
Felix's POV
The Imperial Palace has flipped upside down since early dawn. The Emperor who went
to train at dawn as usual came back with the unconscious Princess of Lebovny. He
hugged the Princess and brought her to the main palace.
From that moment on, the busy activity for a new morning became more hectic. The
Master of Belgoth Imperial Palace was in an awful mood. The tension was overwhelmed
and all of the held their breath.
The little girl in his arms looked like she's about to die. The vitality that
always shines, now could not be seen. It was shocking.
From the dawn, the royal doctor was called out. Following the Princess that has
been put in the bedroom, the Silver Emperor followed just a few minutes later.
He was a cool man thoroughly. But now that appearance was gone, instead, a
frightening aura replaced it. It was scary and his aides couldn't look at him in
the eyes. They bowed in front of him.
"Find it."
And Erudian Belgoth, a kind, benevolent, and generous ruler of Belgoat ordered in a
voice that couldn't be any colder.
What he said to them was just one word.
"Who dared to cast a magical spell at the Imperial Palace? Now catch them."
"Yes?"
The Emperor's closest aide, Felix, asked without knowing. It was the second time
already. He checked over and over again. There was nothing suspicious at the Belyuk
Palace.
"Ah—"
And Felix bit his tongue. It was something that he was hoped for.
His face became red immediately. No matter how you look, he looked languid. The sun
was always spinning around him. He always exudes a great blade of high refreshing
energy. All left now was a rough and sharp aura.
As soon as Felix noticed it, he just bowed deeply. "Your order, I will take care of
it, Your Majesty." "..."
Erudian didn't answer.
He slowly shook his head. He was mourning.
I will recall to this moment until later. His red-purple eyes still very dark.
Felix has been with him for the past five years. To have such eyes and facial
expressions, he haven't seen it a few times.
Erudian was very friendly, he was a generous and relaxed owner of the Belgoth.
But of course, with nearly five years of experience onward, Felix couldn't say that
he knew a lot about him.
Calm and demeanor itself was a mask, in other words, there was no affection given
in the first place. All the people of Belgoth Palace knew it.
This time he couldn't do anything about that.
The expressionless face that quite slowly drew a line. Thick and sticky. It was a
dangerous smile. "No."
"Pardon?"
"I'd better go out on my own."
His subjects who listened to it became pale. As Erudian got up from his place,
there wasn't any soul tried to stop him. It was chilling.
"Block the Valley of Belyuk Palace. Don't let even one rat getaway."
"Y-Your Majesty..."
Felix understood the meaning and his face became white. He was tired. Just close
the Palace's door. Even a fool would understand. But the Emperor's order are there.
It wasn't over.
Erudian Belgoat slowly chewed it out.
"And Soleia Elard, bring her to me right now."
"I will take care of it."
Felix didn't even see his eyes. He only could bow to the icy God. The air sharply
cut the lungs.
And anyone in the Belgoat Palace could feel it. Finally, the master they serve
finally disappeared into the hallway. I couldn't straighten my waist.
* * *
Euredian's POV
Soleia Elard. In the end she dared to set something up in his palace, huh.
I acknowledged you as a powerful magician of the tower. In fact, I tolerated it all

this time. A woman that crossed the given line.
The news from his aide was stirred up his anger even more. As a magician of the
tower, Soleia Elard was on the mission and went to the South. The news only reached
him when they already left.
Ha! To do such thing behind my back. You'll see what I was prepared for you this
time. Like you, I was nimble and cunning too. There was no woman.
Then the first thing to do is to look at the Belyuk Palace. By any chance, rats may
remain. Erudian who has a hardened look entered the bedroom.
"...Ah"
He immediately noticed the sharp energy around him and stopped it.
He remembered the azure eyes that were terrified by the overwhelming feeling. The
heart that was a little excited being sunk.
Erudian stopped and held her hair. He swept it abruptly and put the bed hair
behind. His eyes were sharply hardened.
He took quite some time until it backed to his original calm gaze. To some extent,
his energy was sharp. As soon as he realized it, he came back to his usual self.
He unfastened the bed canopies impatiently. Between pillows and sheet, long pink
hair was disheveled in. This was caught in sight first.
"..."
As if it will melt the moment you touch it.
Between those light hairs, a white and pale face without color was laying there.
And a thin neck. Her thin and slender body were laying in bed.
Erudian slowly went to bed and sat down. If he pushed it, it quickly knocked over.
It was a fragile body.
He's hugged and watched over her since the first time. It was more obvious than the
time he brought her to Belgoat. He was surprised at how lightweight she is.
Suddenly he realized it.
He thought it was light. The thing exceptionally felt like a sheet of paper.
Today's dawn was not the first. These days' nuance was definitely not good.
Oh, I could recall it vividly.
"...Later."
Erudian bit his lips. He regretted not taking action straightaway. His senses were
not wrong. Whatever Yerenica said, he should've taken action immediately.
His cold fingertips spread on the sheet. More pinkish hair. He touched it.
The streak that lost its shiny light. His eyes were red.
I can't help it. Already, she was crying. I didn't like these feelings. How many
times Erudian sighed while sat close to the Princess.
The day was just started as usual. And you were there in a place you shouldn't be.
Do you know how surprised I was to see you at that time?
In the are you can't be there, what are you trying to do. How amazing it was to see
the colors through it?
With such an expression, Erudian has a rather complicated feelings. As if somewhere

in the blanket, his gaze fell into her feet.
She was running fast as if being chased. If she does, forget about wearing shoes
and run. Did it come out? He doesn't dare to guess.
Before Yerenica lost consciousness, she said a few words. "Dream...
dream..."
Dream. It was clearly a dream.
The Princess just overlooked the dream.
I didn't think that she would run out of the palace at dawn.
The Princess of Lebovny is small and tender. Unlike a sheep, she's brave and bold.
She's a girl with a strong will. There's definitely be something.
There must have been more.
Even with her strength, it was tough. He remembered when she fell into his embrace.
There was only one important thing.
The reddish-purple eyes were sluggish. It was down about half of the eyelids.
Darkly shaded eyes were shined. The unrefined divinity quickly sharply stretched
out into the air.
"Huh..."
And Yerenica moaned. For a moment he emitted sharp and blunt energy.
Erudian immediately engulfed her in divine luminance and gave his divine energy.
His head was inclined to her.
Slowly, Yerenica's eyes were opened.
Chapter 53
Chapter Notes
He felt heavy. He slowly opened his eyes.
He was shortly choked. Of course, the thing he's been thinking all day long.
He didn't know why he was so worried. It took a toll on him.
Yerenica glanced blankly for a moment then slowly turned the gaze.
Her eyes met with Erudian. She was basked in divine power and tried to feel it when
he quietly called her.
"Princess."
" "
With half-opened eyes, she mumbled. Her vision was still blurred, she couldn't see
him well. Seeing Yerenica's struggling, he hesitated.
With his experience so far, Erudian knew what it means. Before the mind gave
answers, the body responded first.
Without second thoughts, he leaned her back to his arms. Half of her body is buried
under the blanket. As he can see was the slender body. He hugged and lifted her, it
wasn't difficult.
Thin arms slowly wrapped around the nape. The woman held him like a child. A little
murmur has been heard from the Emperor.
"...Is it a dream?"
"No."
"Is it really---- ?"
Yerenica buried her face in his neck. She was taking a deep breath, she felt him.
He was surprised and let out a short laugh.
This was an instinctive action. She was like this too the day he was brought her to
Belgoth in his arms.
From that moment on, she was used to come to him to feel the divine power. Erudian
shortly sighed and hugged her.
Yerenica muttered, "Are you in a dream today? Then you're an illusion."
".... No"
Another dream story as he heard before. Erudian lightly swept the bed hair and
asked her. "What is it about the dream?"
" "
"Oh, while you were get caught up in dreams, what have you seen?" There was no
answer from Yerenica. Do you not want to say?
Erudian turned his head and checked her expression. When he saw her sleepy face,
was she completely unconscious? No, he realized it wasn't the case.
Yerenica mumbled quietly. "Your Majesty is bad."
" "
"Really bad..."
Erudian laughed briefly.
"I feel sorry for you. Why did I do?"
"I———"
It was a faint voice that seemed to vanish soon. "I—because of your fiancée I
became like this———"
Sweeping her hair back and slowly, Erudian's hand stopped. "Fiancée?"
And it quickly came to Erudian's mind. He got it. Roughly future engagement. He
said to herself to annul it. That grumpy white sound.
It was clear who she meant. Soleia Elard.
It already set fire to his anger. The name of that woman popped out again.
That woman already had that impression. It ends in a suspicion that was already
close to conviction. It was a word of wealth.
Erudian wanted to groan.
I hardly endured it. I barely bend the divinity into a light way.
The voice of a struggling voice continued, "By the way Your Majesty
———"
" "
"Do you love that woman or———"
Somewhere in his heart was pricked. This time Erudian sighed and spitted out like-
a-groan.
"Sorry."
"..."
"I wasn't serious."
He was just a grumpy. It was obvious that he's not serious. A mean grumpy trick on
a visible Princess.
My heart was leaning. It was only a defense mechanism.
After a little bit of rethinking, a laugh came after. An adolescent girl, not even
scary. Why did I say that? Did I laugh?
It wasn't a clear voice that he's been thinking of himself. I wasn't like that.
But still, she was half asleep. Even in this state, he thought he should keep it in
mind. Yerenica muttered in fear.
"Bad, really—"
"Okay. It's my fault. It's a joke. You shouldn't say that either."
"Your Majesty knows nothing about the book—"
A thin body was attached closer. Their bodies were touched without a gap.
A swirl of emotions stopped momentarily. Soon, he started to flirt again.
" "
A sigh with a different meaning from before came out. The attempt to open a gap
failed. he couldn't move his body. he could feel her over thin white pyjamas. She
felt nice.
Suddenly he felt more anxious. Thoughts came to his mind.
Lebovny's lovely Princess was not careful. She has a low alert and she has a good
faith toward everyone.
I couldn't let other men came close without her being cautious. Such thing..
"...Probably, I'm not sure."
In a spacious, it was easy to take off the clothes and being isolated from the
world. But someone's face came to my mind.
"..."
He felt his emotions sharpened again. Erudian's who usually felt nothing, this time
being swayed that much to make it almost spitted it out.
Get a hold of yourself, this much is nothing. Is there more about me that I don't
know about? Will I know that there is?
Even holding her like this, wasn't it instinctive? Well, my body did it
automatically. Just relax.
Yes it was. This woman really, I don't have a heart. Erudian thought so and tried
to control his emotions.
"Just marry me——— Your Majesty."
This instinctive act, was it clearly shown?
Now what to answer. It became strange. This unprecedented proposal, he never

thought that she was being sincere. It was something he's never seen before. But it
would be going only for a while. There was nothing to comply with...
It was hard...
"I want you to come over now..."
It was difficult.
Because I don't want to.
A body with a slight lower temperature. He has never been as close as possible.
Yerenica still has that empty gazed but she was muttering.
"How scary she is. If I knew it, I won't say a word to her. Your Majesty is a
fool."
"———"
"So marry me—"
"Okay. Stop."
"—do it."
"———"
In a way, it was a great perseverance. Or she was already being affected?
He can't refuse coldly. You know, you maybe hurt her.
Yerenica who murmured again and again now was slowly whispered. "Not Soleia, with
me———"
Who was already being dragged in the end?
Euredian is now really convinced. It can't be done. She was rocking his calm
demeanor. The face that throws him into frenzy was incredibly calm.
I'm being lit again. I see her undisturbed face. It must've just me.
If you can't remember anyway. Mouth. The alcohol was spontaneous.
"You,"
"———Yes."
"It's not good to touch me."
The quiet and calm voice was now stirred up. He was still sitting on the bed. "Do
you know what kind of man I am?"
"..."
"What I have to deal with, do you know?"
Whatever the wight was, the empire's young Emperor was not so easy and sweet
person.
"..."
But he's being perplexed again. There was no answer from the woman.
Erudian laughed for a moment and let go of her body.
For the time being, there was nothing he can do.
He can't reach a conclusion but such an ambiguous state. That is something he

doesn't want to do. It's better to stay in current good state.
The Princess of Lebovny was just having fun. Enjoying this country and return home.
She will go to faraway place. In this unfit land. There was no reason to stay in
this dangerous place and suffering, just because.
So far he thought like that, as it should have been. I shouldn't be so greedy. I

couldn't stand it, but...
Erudian looked back to the dazed woman. With her body buried in the bed, sweet pink
lightly flutters in the air and stayed. His fingertips are on her forehead. After
touching it, he came down to her hair.
He leaned halfway impulsively.
His mouth felt dry. The heat started to glow in pink. It lightly touched the hair
and fell onto it. A good line slightly drew in his face.
This much, anyway I can't even remember these feelings before. Such an idle
thought, it's the first time.
* * *
Yerenica's POV
Since I've opened my eyes, there was a bluish bird all over the place. It was full
of it.
"..."
I couldn't tell when I was awake. I opened my blurry eyes and stared blankly at the
ceiling. A studded with a flower-like pattern. The pair of jewels was one, two,
three....
" eighteen."
And the number of the visible gems. Only after counting set up, the heavy eyelid
gradually became lighter.
Somewhat it smelled familiar. It was the same. My favorite scents, clear, clean,
and soft body.
It came across the blanket that wrapped me around. It came through the drifting air
and melted. I laughed freely. At the moment that made me upset.
I was in bed and realized that I was lying.
"...!"
Sometimes I have a good head but this time the body reacted before it. Bed?
I was running and panting due to strangeness at Belyuk Palace. Did I come here?
"Um..."
However, I realized an unusual thing. I was dumbfounded and looked around.
On the bed with all the canopies down. It was dark. My room at Belyuk Palace's
canopy wasn't this dark.
White and lace canopy. Ah. The one I used always let sunlight passed through.
The canopy that surrounded me was dark. It was light outside. I was at dawn time,
now it was dark enough to be mistaken.
"Here... where...?"
Chapter 54
Chapter Notes
#Translated by bigredqueen #Proofread by violet san
I turned my neck and looked around. Deep blue colour similar to the colour of the
canopy spread around as the blanket covered me. A soft and fluffy sheet. Huge
pillows. All on a large bed where four people could lie down easily.
"...?"
I just woke up and my hair was in a mess. I tried hard to fix and untangle my them
like a boy. But then, I remembered. Slowly, the memories from what happened last
night resurfaced.
That's why as soon as I fell asleep, I was plagued with nightmares. I was barely
escaping out of them and coming back to my body again. It was so close. I wondered
if it was because, I wanted to come back to my body and so, my soul was able to
find the way.
"... After that..."
The Valley of Belyuk Palace surrounded by the grass and flowers...
Goosebumps arose on my back. I have a cold; it was freezing. I crawled back into
the blankets. The soft blankets engulfed my entire body. It wasn't until the cold
was gone, that the chill passed.
"Oh, it was a terrible night..."
It was a horror. I lost my consciousness throughout the long night. It was amazing,
how I was able to escape.
Of course, I can see that I opened my eyes like this. It looks like at some point,
I eventually, fainted...
"...Ah."
And only then, I ran at dawn.
I even remembered those emotions from when I was running away from Belyuk Palace.
It was a
matter of life and death.
I remembered running out from the entrance of the gymnasium in the south of the
Imperial Palace. And I saw someone there.
Only after I looked back on it, I realized why I was so well. Now I understood.
Without a doubt, the man in the middle of the practice field was Erudian Belgoth.
Ah, he came out to practice at every dawn.
He was urgently hugging me. That scene flashed through my mind vividly.
He looked angry. It was such a rare occurrence.
At that moment, it was a miracle. When I thought I couldn't make it, he appeared
and helped me. A man who did something I never thought he could.
I called it a miracle. Why do you say? I felt like crying. I held the blanket
tightly and engulfed my body in it, all the way to the head.
I will thank him again. Please come out to practice today too. I want to say thank
you. Anyway, the memory in front of the gymnasium was hazy. In front of me was
Erudian. After that, I must have lost consciousness.
[—]
In an instant, my ears started ringing and suddenly, a familiar voice rang in my

head.
[ It was pretty close. Are you okay? ]
"...I don't know..."
I replied without energy. Raulus hummed in my head. After a while of hearing him in
my head, it wasn't very surprising anymore.
[You look okay in my eyes, even.]*
"..."
Is he trying to comfort me, I can't really tell.
If it was like usual, I would have just snapped at him. I would have but I lack the
energy right now.
I held the blanket more tightly and replied curtly.
"For someone who is very useless; live well, even if you didn't help me. Oh, you
know." [ Are you talking about me? ]
Then who would it be?

Of course, I didn't spit it out of my mouth. If I did, I'll be overwhelmed again.
How?
What the hell does this God do for me? Will he just stop talking because I'm tired.
I want you to walk away and go...
[ Hmm... Seeing it that way. You look fine. ]
Raulus was looking at me, who was trying to pull myself together. Then, he stopped
talking.
The sudden silence of the chatty God felt strange. It was good though, for a
moment. His voice rang throughout my head.
[ Ah. He's coming. ]
Wow. Who? I slipped out of the blanket and poked my head out of the canopy. It was
quiet. But, he was lying. There was no one.
Is a maid coming?
I think so, I said aloud, barely standing. Suddenly, my body felt heavy. It was
like a dream, a stone- wrapped blanket covered me. The pink hair were scattered on
it.
I barely sat and blinked blankly. My body was a little heavy and it was cold.
I was sweaty last morning but, now it was better. I also received divine energy
from Erudian at dawn which turned out well.
I sighed and opened my hands, trying to stretch out. At least, where is this place?
I need to know. Before I could flip the canopy by myself, a big hand came in and
flipped the canopy.
"...!"
Dazzling sunlight poured all over at once. I reflexively looked at him. I was
wrapped tightly. "Are you up?"
"Uh..."
"Who are you talking to?" It was a familiar voice.
This sweet and calm voice was Erudian's. "Ah..."
And went with my sloppy hair, there was a helping hand sweeping.
But this much sunshine was blinding. It hurt my eyes and made them teary.
His face frowning.
"It's too bright..."
"It will be adjusted right away."
The canopy was fully reclined to completely block the sunlight on the bed.
In the dim light, my eyesight became better and I could see the surroundings. "Huh,
really..."
While it was nice to see you, for now, my bitterness soared. How dazzling!
I turned my head around. But eventually, put my face in the blanket because I don't
want to see him.
I heard a small laugh and suddenly, my body was exposed. He easily took me out of
the blanket and sat down.
Erudian said softly,
"You slept long enough. Now you have to get up." "Not really..."
"No."
No matter how long I passed out at dawn, now it must be over half a day. I frowned
with my pride at stake and looked up.
Erudian sighed at my refusal. I took a moment and made eye contact. The God's
descendant with divine power stirred gently.
I forgot to frown and just blankly stared at him.
Silver hair lightly scattered from his forehead. He is as handsome as ever.
Long neck and face ratio.
While I was appreciating his face, there was a reflection in his red eyes. He is
looking at me. Excuse me... What's with that look...?
I clearly opened my mouth and spoke it aloud. "You slept one and half a day. Isn't
that enough?" "...?"
A day and a half?
"Even if you sleep properly, you can't skip more than three meals. Do you
understand?" "Uh..."
I was confused. What happened today? No, even last night and the day before. What
was this?
The day I arrived in Belgoth couldn't be a coincidence. How the sieve was broken.
My body's poor
condition...
I exhaled my breath.
What can I do? Originally my soul wasn't from this world. It wasn't something I can
ask others. "Where am I?"
"My bedroom." "Eh?"
And this time I was really shocked. I was surprised. Like a fool, I couldn't help
but spluttered out. "Uh, uh, uh, where is it?"
"My quarters. More precisely, my bedroom. You are sitting in it right now."
His voice sounded far away. There was no way.
Once again, I was stunned.
***
The Imperial Palace of Belgoth. It was none other than the Emperor's bedroom!
As soon as I recognized that fact, I couldn't help it. My face was getting red.
So much that, I couldn't face Erudian. I had to get up.
Oh my God, it wasn't somewhere else but your bedroom...!
What a way to wake up a patient! I wanted to beat him. I stuck my head out of the
canopy and saw the room for the first time. My mouth was wide open.
"Huh..."
This place was really spacious like my room in Belyuk Palace. Both were full of
luxurious interiors with large size. Again, my mouth was wide open.
With jewels decorating the ceiling, I should've known! "You can't go out in this
outfit, Princess."
When I wanted to leave the room, I got caught red-handed but, I didn't want to see
his face . So I turned around without seeing anything.
"Why not!"
"Where are you going in your pyjamas?" "I don't care. I want to go back..."
I opened my mouth and closed it. Back? To where?
Erudian lightly touched my shoulder. It felt so easy to just go back to bed and lie
down.
A soft voice continued.
"You can't go back to Belyuk Palace anymore. You will never have any thoughts about
going because there's no such place."
Somehow, it was strangely awry. But I was sure it was the same tone. I was going
back to Belyuk Palace. But it wouldn't kill me, right?
But why the Emperor's Palace, moreover, Erudian's bedroom...! "Ugh..."
No, of course, I didn't hate it!
But the biggest problem was the divinity and neat scent in the room. It was fully
circling inside the room.
I might hate it. "..."
But at the same time, the smell of the bed made me happy.
...Not too!
"It isn't a safe place for you and I'm not prepared yet. You can't carelessly go
out, Princess. More so in this condition."
"Ugh..."
There was definitely hustle and bustle outside. I couldn't be seen in a thin white
dress. Moreover, in pyjamas.
Wow while I couldn't answer, Erudian spoke slowly.
"I know it's stuffy but put up with it. I want you to give in. It's because I don't
want to see you in that kind of state during dawn."
The purple-reddish eyes go dark at first glance.
I sat down. Turning at different angles of sunlight; it seemed to be due to it.
If not...
I was awkwardly avoiding his gaze. I only mumbled nonsense. "Are you...
worried?"
"Have you ever been worried?"
As if hearing the absurd question, Erudian outrageously laughed and answered.

"That's right now."
Chapter 55
Chapter Notes
"Ahaha, you were worried."
"You have to take your eyes for a moment, make it indifference as always."
He sighed. I was in a state that I couldn't look at him. I forgot it while I was
laughing. "Don't laughing like it's not a big deal."
"Ouch."
And he quickly punished me.
He stretched out my cheeks all the way, like a rice cake. Of course I have no power
to resist. It didn't hurt but still... It was obvious that the face I showed him
might be more ugly.
"If you know how surprised I am, you wouldn't be able to speak like that."
"Dae-ae-ae..."
During the other day when he wore a relaxed face, suddenly I wanna know his anxious
expression. But I shut my mouth.
Uh, now I'm being worried...

But the expression was only moment. I tried to straighten up my mouth. But Erudian
was glancing at me and whispering,
"So meal first or wash? For now."
My face became red again and again. Why this man was so unyielding!
From the moment I woke up until now, he said the same thing, didn't it?
Something strange was happened!
Either way, I only had one word to say. "...I'll eat rice..."
* * *
A little to correct, when I opened my eyes, morning has already passed.
Now it passed lunchtime. Erudian had to rush. Something seemed coming up and he
left for it.
It was better for me. My face kept turning red and it was difficult to make eye
contact.
I was keep thinking about Erudian. How long time passed I didn't know, I asked
again and again. "Just wait until I make sure it was safe, Princess."
I had no energy to walk around so I only nodded.
And after that, it was the pampering time. After a moment, I arrived in a place
where all kinds of dishes was served. Without knowing, I eat and eat.
After finished, I was taken to the bathroom.
I was shivering as seeing myself reflected in the bathroom mirror. I was almost
passed out again. "What is this!"
I was crying too much. A pale complexion and sunken eyes. It was messy all over,
like a ghost. And he saw me like this. Really!
I was already bathed in the water. This was s a good place to stay, I screamed
silently. Life is about nothing goes as intended, huh!
And I was shocked by the fact ladies-waiting of the Imperial Palace helped me to
take a good bath. After blinking my eyes several times, I came back to human form
and it was shining from head to tiptoe.
I stood blankly in front of the mirror and got dressed in a light ivory dress. I
looked at myself. "It's pretty..."
... And so fast!
"Will you come over here, Princess?"
The Imperial Palace's maid smiled gently and guided me. I arrived in a room about
two times bigger than my bedroom. I was huge.
"Please go inside, hurry. It's a little less organised due to in a hurry but it
must be ready by now. Although there is..."
Of course, in my eyes, this room looked three times bigger than the usual room, but
it was still a room.
"For the time being, stay here."
She said in His Majesty's name. Guards' existence was inevitable at the Imperial
Palace so I couldn't remove them. Come on, first of all, let's just explore all
three floors I was in.
"Oh..."
Right, the Imperial Palace was a magical item itself. It was said to be tightly
secure, the maid spoke gently.
"Even if you feel a little frustrated, please stay here for a while. This is a
message from His Majesty that I received."
"Yes, I will."
I nodded my head quickly, Erudian has told me over and over again. Just for a few
days, I wonder if I could stay still.
No, I can do that. Especially when I was put in a place like this...
It was a bit unfair somehow. If you look at it again, he's being overly worried
over a light event. There wasn't be a bloodbath in the palace, right...
By the way, does it mean I couldn't go to Belyuk Palace...
Wilted flowers and grass around Belyuk Palace were the result of black magic.
Apparently it was the starting point to get rid of me somehow. To be able to do
such a thing.
I quietly looked around the room. Then turned toward the maid, I asked.
"Well, what happened at Belyuk Palace?"
"Don't tell me, Princess. The place was running wild right now. Your Majesty is
relentlessly investigating because of..."
"Yeah?"
The maid was suddenly seemed taken aback. I stopped walking and held her arm. "What
was Your Majesty being difficult about? Why a fuss..."
Even if Erudian knew, this was Soleia we were talking about. I already noticed that
it was an end. Even though, that was a good news...!
My predictions were somewhat true. And wrong at the same time. For a long time, the
lingering maid carefully opened her mouth.
"That... all the people at Belyuk Palace was being interrogated..." "What?"
I was feeling like screaming. It couldn't be!

* * *
"No, Princess!"
Roxanne, the maid who accompanied me cried.
"You can't go downstairs. It's still dangerous, Princess..." "Then bring me to Your
Majesty immediately!"
I especially was sounded like a kid at this time.
"Otherwise, I'm going downstairs. I'm going to jump down..."
What a childish threat. But hey, my whole body was pumped by anger.
So, in this kind of situation, I couldn't move around freely. I need to talk to
Erudian to get over with this situation. What the hell with that Belgoth's owner...
The maids led by Roxanne helped me... "You will be there soon, Princess."
"Please come, you'll have to wait for a little." I'm doing this.
[ Hey, you look like a little kid, cut it off. ] "... I know!"
Roxanne and the other maids looked embarrassed and didn't know what to do as I
screamed like that.
"I don't want to do this too...! Really, if you can just come down here quickly,
the death penalty would be avoided!"
[ Don't be asking for things that don't work. Ah it is. Other than my abilities,
what can I do? ] Ah, what kind of God this is...!
I swallowed my annoyance and went downstairs.
I glanced down. Right here was the furthest I can go.
Of course I really want to jump down but I've no idea how. I didn't want to take
that pain for nothing.
But Erudian Belgoth, what is he doing at Belyuk Palace? It was also urgent to know
what is going on.
After all, what I could do was toss and turn. Indeed, the man is mine. Just look,
you will come to accept the wrath!
Roxanne with her almost crying face said,
"Your, Your Majesty... Now, I even as a subject, I dare not to approach your
stance..." "Do you mean they're going to be replaced?"
Marianne and my maid sisters weren't guilty. It was impossible, man!
Of course, no matter how frustrated I am, it would be difficult to pass my thoughts

on to him. He was busy afterall.
And an unexpected solution appeared. "Princess?"
"Diego!"
I have a soft voice due to sore throat so I bend to look back.
With black hair and gentle golden eyes, Deputy Bishop of Jean Barishad, Diego, was
looking at me with an amazed eyes.
My eyes widened. Praise the Priest! He came to me.
"I heard the news that you sick. What are you doing in front of the stairs?"
[Ah, Laduer. That's the kid I've been particularly fond of]
"Ladu..." "Yes?"
"No."
I hurriedly shut up when I realized that Ladur was Diego's third name.
Don't tell me anything like a baptismal name! I screamed inwardly and it seemed
funny for him though.
"I want to go back to Belyuk Palace but couldn't go down. Belgoth Palace's mana
power is being re-established. Just because there are many devices..."
"Oh, that's right. You shouldn't be reckless." "Is that so."
I was told quickly. "Can we go together?"
And when the good priest asked me, I didn't refuse. Diego, as soon as I see you,
the trumpet call burst in my head.
"As expected, the only thing I can trust is Diego!" [What about me? ]
You're noisy!
I was saying that to just trying to get out of your mouth.
Diego was laughing, it was an embarrassing moment. He reached out gently. "So,
shall we go?"
* * *
The road to Belyuk Palace is not that far. Together with Diego, we carefully went
out of the Belgoth Palace. And not too long after, we arrived in front of Belyuk
Palace.
I felt goosebumps at the scenery of dried grass in the garden.
With alert eyes, I looked around. "No..."
That dawn, I only saw the height of people. All the flowers were large enough to
pick up a whole person. It opened its mouth like wanted to swallow a person. Now
matter how I looked, I couldn't see those cannibal plants anymore.
"..."
Should I be relieved of it or not, but I didn't know...

With a deep sigh, I cautiously took a step through the garden. Onion shaped palace
gradually getting closer.
After went through it at the dawn time, Belyuk Palace looked gloomy. Or maybe it
was just a feeling.
As a reminiscence of Lebovny Palace, its image was changed overnight. I recalled

the trembling sensation and just overlooked the garden.
When setting foot in the gate, my heart and feet are stopped by itself.
Suddenly I heard a calm voice in front of the entrance.
Chapter 56
"I have placed the users myself and I have overturned the palace twice."
Apparently, it was the voice of the man I was looking for.
"Well, in the Imperial Palace where the master of this country is watching."
The cold voice hardened. The young one was clearly angry at the loudness of his
voice.
Euredian Belgoth, the only real owner of Belgoth, uttered in a cold angry voice,
"You tried to hurt the Emperor's guest, didn't you?"
My eyes turned slowly and reached the attendant of Belyuk palace that kneeling in
front of him. And as soon as I saw Marianne kneeling at the front, my mouth opened.
With his arms crossed, Euredian asked coldly, leaning against the pillar of the
ahll. "How far should I be more tolerant? Marianne Levasilla, answer me."
"I swear to God, I have never done anything harmful to the Princess----." I heard
Marianne rattling and answering the question.
Marianne's not guilty.
I finally slipped into the palace, looking around.
And that gesture caused the marble hitting with the shoe heel, caused a low sound.
" ."
My shoes rang loudly in the chilled hall.
I was surprised, and the maids who were kneeling were also surprised, and Euredian
who was standing threateningly was also surprised.
"Aha..ha.."
And I had no choice but to laugh awkwardly, who had surprised everyone with just
the sound of footsteps.
"H-Hello----."
My awkward greeting was buried with a sigh. Euredian looked toward me.
"Princess."
I didn't look at him on purpose. I was scared of the divinity its sharpness, I'm
sure I'll get in trouble if I get caught now.
I quickly passed Euredian and went all the way to Marianne who was kneeling.
"Marie, are you okay?"
"Princess---- !"
My sweet maid, who had not shown tears in front of Euredian, burst into tears as
soon as she saw me.
"I was so surprised to hear that you had gone down. Are you okay?" "I'm fine---."
"I'm sorry, I should have given you more---It's my fault. I'm sorry, Princess-
---------------------------------------------------------------------------- !"
I squatted in front of Marie, waving my hands in embarrassment.
"Don't cry, Marie. It wasn't a big deal. His Majesty has also come and now I'm in
good shape." "That's because you're not always alright------------------
------------------- and you've been down for a day and a half!"
Oh my god. Now in Marie's head I was seen as a weak and poor Princess.
I'm really alright, so there's no need to worry about it, don't cry, and Euredian
just caught me off guard.
Euredian, who lifted me lightly and pulled me back, opened his mouth with a cold
voice.
"I don't think the maid is important right now, Princess. You really don't listen
to me at all." "Ahahaah. I'm sorry."
I smiled broadly first. They say you can't spit on your smiling face.
And before Euredian can continued with his nags. I continued my words,
"Marianne is innocent, Your Majesty. I was going to tell you, that's actually-
------------------------------------------- !"
Soleia. It was the work of the sorcerer who thought you wouldn't mind getting
married to, but the words were blocked by Euredian.
"I know." He spat out briefly. "What?"
"I know who made you that way. A beautiful and cunning Elard's youngest daughter.
The magician of the tower."
Oh my. I opened my mouth wide. "Why do you know !"
"How do you know that she's not working alone?"
Euredian's voice was still cold and firm. The divinity, which always been neatly
entangled, seemed to stretch out like a sharp spear. Just like I felt in front of
that early-morning smokescreen.
I closed my mouth and looked up at him with a talkative eye.
What Euredian said was quite a plausible. In plain words, I don't know anything. Is
there anyone in the Belyuk Palace who helped Soleia's dark magic? The original
doesn't even feature Soleia's minions.
No wonder I wanted to trust the Belyuk Palace people, but the world may not be like
the one I believed. Life can't be that easy.
" That, but."
I gasped and eventually shut up. In any case, this incident almost killed the
Princess of another country inside the palace. It was natural for Euredian to react
like this.
I shook my head sullenly. I raised my head back.
"Dark magic requires a medium. I'm just trying to find it. Whatever it is."
Dark magic. Medium. I hurriedly opened my mouth.
"Your Majesty, did you ever know----." That Soleia Elard is a black magician!
Although Euredian could not say things loudly because he had eyes around him,
Euredian seemed to know enough. His handsome face, which seemed a little loose,
hardened again.
He chewed it out, "It was necessary to have evidence. A proof that a magic I
forbade is being used to harm a guest in my country. Or a witness."
The reddish purple eyes glanced behind me. It was clear that he was tearing down
every single one of the attendants of Belyuk Palace, kneeling behind me.
The chills, the screeching of the back of my head, gave me goose bumps. It was my
first time seeing Euredian Belgoth like this.
No, is it the first time?
The first day I saw him behind the pillar of Lebovny passed through my mind. Yeah,
even then this guy had these sharp eyes.
I mumbled with a small murmur while my eyes just look here and there, "--
---that, but----."
Well, it's understandable that you're upset. The next owner of the tower and the
woman who made a great contribution to the tower of Belgoth was a black wizard who
couldn't say anything about the death penalty.
And Eurediaan seemed to have no intention of letting this go. But Marianne is
really innocent----
isn't Marianne the maid who has served Tezevia and Brisney for as many as ten years
in the original?
But at the words of Euredian, my thoughts stopped.
"You all know the meaning of doing my own interrogation?"

The air trembled once. The trajectory of the swung divinity was a pillar and the
floor was cut thinly and sharply.
Euredian who pushed me behind him growled out.
"If you don't want to be burned alive, it's better to open your mouth right now."
When I saw the hook, the bluish silver flame burning in the air, I was frightened
and clung to him. "No, no. Hold on! Your Majesty!"
"Get away, Princess. You'll get hurt." "I know! Why would I get hurt!"
The divine spirit can be such a menace, huh? I thought it was a auspicious and
noble force, but it could hurt people?
As if to answer the question, the heat was blazing, just like a real fire.
Euredian pushed back again and spat out.
"If they're not related to mana, they'll be sick for a while. If there's a
relationship, it will burn to death."
" ."
I don't think your expression is telling about it being just sick! "Not like this!"
I said without further thinking as I looked at it. "Why?"
Euredian asked back at once. I answered with an inexhaustible effort to look

straight up at the reddish eyes.
"Well, you can't hurt normal people. And turn it off--- If you're trying to find
the culprit, there's a better way."
Come to think of It, it wasn't that there was no other way. Of course, I think it
was ridiculous way, but it was also the most effective and efficient way.
"If you were a subordinate of Lady Elard, you must be a wizard." It is not an
ordinary wizard, but a black wizard.
And I am more sensitive to mana than anyone else. In other words, it means that I
can detect the traces of magi better than anyone else.
"I think I'm pretty good at detecting mana. Especially 'more for that kind of
thing.'" " ."
Especially in the case of black magic, it was clear that this sense became more
acute.
Not only was I attracted by the enchantment of the stone in Eugel Square, but this
body had reacted first with the black magic in Belyuk Palace and this whole body
was shivering in the face of Soleia.
In fact, I just didn't realize it, but there must have been many such cases. If I
take advantage of such constitution, then I can't use anything else-------------
------------------------- !
I sneaked and added while looking at Euredian, "Of course, there are some
risks----."
Of course, there is a little risk which is sacrificing part of my security.
"Rejected."
And Euredian cut off calmly before I even finished talking. "Are you crazy?
Absolutely not."
I can't believe he's so sensible at times like this.
But I wasn't the one to give up there. There's a way to reduce the risk of it.
"Ei, it's not as dangerous as you thought."
I quickly took a step closer to Euredian and grabbed his hand.
I could feel his slight surprise from him. The divine power that stood me abated in
a momentarily. I didn't miss the chance and spoke quickly, "Hand, hold it like
this."
"What---- ?"
As far as I am concerned, I don't plan to feel sick again. In the first place,
there's a quick-charging and nourishing tonic in front of me.
I bravely held hand and shook it.
"You can trust me. I'm risking my life, too, because I'm not in vain."
"........... "
"You said you couldn't read mana with divinity anyway." Even Raulus said he
couldn't ready anything related to mana.
God and mana can only destroy each other, but not recognize each other.
Would the Raulus beyond Judetta be different from Euredian in such a way?
So you've never doubted Soleia. Soleia herself may be a strong black wizard, but
one of the reasons was that the opposite of divinity and magic.
"And in fact----." I was mumbled
Chapter 57
In fact, there was some certainty. If Soleia's minions had indeed infiltrated the
Belyuk Palace, I wouldn't have had to kill myself in the cumbersome way by evil
dreams.
Soleia wanted me to ruin myself. Self-destruct, completely shattered from the

spirit.
Even if you don't ask me to do it in the first place, I'm a woman who can be buried
alive. That woman might have put her subordinates at risk.
I didn't intend to say the word out. If I tell him everything, I don't think this
guy actually going to listen to me anymore.
Instead I changed the subject, pulling Euredian's hand.
"Anyway! Isn't this more efficient? And in fact, the problem is that the palace
seems to be on the side of the garden"
" ."
"So stop that expression. I'm so scared I can't talk anymore."
I didn't wait for Euredian's permission. You can't suspect innocent people as
potential criminals. That's how I started my own, 'Soleia hunt'.
In fact, the way I could take advantage of my physical condition was no different.
I looked closely at each and every attendant of the Belyuk Palace to see if they
felt the same as what I felt for Soleia.
I intentionally shook hands or hugged them, and I had to concentrate my mind to

determine if I felt a little bit of twinge or a sense that seemed to dazzle me.
Actually, it was more like a show for Euredian, but you don't know life anyway. It
wouldn't be bad for me to check it again.
And while I was really going crazy, Euredian had been wearing a pointy energy all
over his body.
The faces of the attendants who had already passed were filled with the feeling
that they could not believe me even.
Still, whenever I approach the male attendants, there's like a ghost pulling him
towards me-----
Are you angry or are you not---- ?
I glanced at him and finally reached out to Leria, the last remaining attendants.
"Princess----."
Leria burst upon me with tears in her eyes. The youngest maid of honor, who was
only a little bit shorter than me, at Belyuk Palace. I patted Leria out of some
unknown pride.
"I don't know how surprised I was. If I know how upside down the Belyuk Palace had
become
yesterday morning----." "Uh-huh. I'm sorry."
Only after a couple of more repeated apologies did I finish 'inspecting' my

attendants. I was already certain to some extent, but I couldn't help but be glad.
It's proven that my faith wasn't in vain anyway. I turned back at Euredian with a
bright smile. "Com on. I'm fine."
Of course, it could have been worse. My one hand that had checked at the attendants
was held so tightly that I couldn't miss it even by mistake.
Euredian sighed quietly, "------- can you avoid doing this kind of way in the
future?"
"Um. You're worried, too." "Princess, please."
He mumbled with a tired look, roughly sweeping away his sparkling silver hair.
"Give me chance to relax."
"Hehe---."
I had no choice but to smile embarrassedly because I didn't have many records. "The
original sunfish need special attention----."
"Princess."
"Yes. I will be careful."
My efforts somehow unravel Euredian's expression were dismissed as nonsense. I kept

my expression of 'can't spit on a smiling face' and laughed hard.
"Now, shall we clean up the garden?" I pointed at the garden outside the entrance
with the other hand.
" Don't have to." Euredian said it right out.
"I'm going to change all the gardens." Pardon------------ ?
My body flew to the air with no room for me to mutter a word.
Euredian, who held me lightly, moved his steps without hesitation. I stopped him in
a hurry, "Well, wait a minute. You need to hear what's in the garden first---."
"Schmart."
But this mand dind't seem to be listening to me already. I could hear Diego
answering, who had completely been forgotten.
"Yes, Your Majesty." "Purify the whole thing."
There was a troubled laugh from Diego.
"Your Majesty, then, of course, the garden------ will not be left with me first."
"You're being a brat." "Are you serious ?"
"There's no overturn. Do it. Before I do it myself."
I turned my head in bewilderment and looked at Diego and Euredian. Diego smiled
vaguely, "Alright, I'll take it."
"Whoa."
What an ignorant order!
Of course, my rebellion was not working at all, and Euredian left the Belyuk Palace
with me in his hands.
Of course, if I had known in advance what it meant to 'purify' them all, I would
have stopped them by screaming.
I didn't know back then anyway. As soon as that moment happen, it was very
difficult for me to go back to Belyuk Palace.
* * *
And in the blink of an eye, I was back at the Imperial Palace.
I pretended not to notice people's gaze that trying to follow us. I avert my eyes
awkwardly, hugging Euredian.
I made a big fuss earlier, but upon returning I was in the Emperor's arm and didn't
know what to do Ah. My image-----
However, in fact, it would be hard not to attract attention. What's happened in the
last few days has probably spread to the entire palace.
And Euredian was indifferent to the many glances that followed him from the time he
left the Belyuk Palace to the moment he entered the Imperial Palace.
So shame and embarrassment became my sin. Unaccustomed to gathering eyes, I

eventually had to sink my head and cling to Euredian.
But I kept whispering to him, as the eyes that were going this way kept bothering
me. "Well, Your Majesty."
"What?"
"You can drop me off now-----."
And before I could finish speaking, I saw a crack in his expressionless face.
I ended up switching my tone.
"I don't think so. Aha ha ha." Yes, I don't have a feet !
Somehow I felt like I should say so. His eyes which had always been loosened, were
choking today.
"ahaha--- haha."
The divinity that wielded Euredian's body was much softer than before.
However, I could tell that I was more sensitive to his energy than anyone else. The
energy is still a little rusty and irregular.
And it was my fault, by all appearances, that made this man like that, so I kept my
mouth shut. I felt strange.
It's a little strange because it's different than usual-------- but I'm so sorry to
see a man who's been
building up his walls to reach the sky, shaking like this. "Humph."
I'm so freaked out. I was surprised to think that far.
Is that so? Was I that kind of person who enjoys seeing this guy get angry---
--------------------------------------------------------------------------- ?!
And the idea gradually stretching out in the wrong direction which was snapped up
by a strange voice from behind.
"Your Majesty."
It was just the moment Euredian stepped on the stairs. And even as Euredian turned
around, I who was in his arms, made eye contact with the one who called him.
" ?"
It was a man with a dark gray hair, near black and brown eyes. Although he looked a
bit fierce with his mouth wide open, it was a neat style.
He looked very surprised. He was staring at me with his eyes wide open. So I opened
my mouth and spoke out without realizing it.
" Count Iven."
And Euredian who was not facing it was able to guess who his opponent was through
his voice alone. He glanced away and uttered in a tone of annoyance.
"I remember I gave you a clear order not to be called in today."
It was a voice full of annoyance and frustration. The man, called Count Iven,
straightened his back hurriedly.
"I am pleased to meet the supreme owner of Belgoth." "---- Made the matter short.
In short words."
Euredian seemed to have no intention of seeing him for a long time.
Count Iven hurriedly opened his mouth, "Ah, yes. I'm afraid I can't put off any
more negotiations with Azekien isn't it urgent?"
"Why do you decide that? I'm in a hurry to decide what is urgent." It was a voice
that was cold enough to freeze everything around.
I am a little confused now.
Was Euredian Belgoth actually this kind of personality? Was it just a low shell
like the languid beast you've shown me?
However, I soon changed my mind. Even before, he was close to a beast at the top of
the food chain.
Merciful and generous, but somehow the ruler is the ruler and the monarch of the
country state? Let's look at the extinguished fire again, and see the gentle
Euredian again. Yes.
And while I was laughing at myself with such foolish thought, my eyes met again
with the man named Count Iven.
More precisely, the man kept glancing at my side.
----What's on my face?
And as soon as I thought so, Euredian turned halfway to his side. Naturally, Count
Iven disappeared from view.
Huh? I tried to turn my head in wonder, buy his big hand pressed lightly on the
back of my head. I only blinked, half buried my face in Euredian's neck.
I could hear Count Iven muttering in admiration. "She's the one who's rumored to
be----."
Chapter 58
Chapter Notes
" I won't see you right now. Go back, Count Iven. I hope there won't be
interruption like this
next time."
However, the murmur was cut by the sword like voice of Euredian.
Then he began to move again. Count Iven, who still open-mouthed, came back to my
vision. "Uh Goodbye."
And I kept peeping at him who was giving his greeting which gained Euredian's
pointed eyes at me.
No, what did I do!
Of course, my expression of injustice didn't affect him at all. Euredian strutted

along without much care. No matter how small I was, it would be quite heavy, but he
didn't show any signs of struggle as he climbed the stairs.
And before long I came back to my new room on the third floor of the Imperial
Palace. "Thank you for the ride."
My guess was wrong, I thought he'd drop me once inside the door. Euredian entered
the room and headed straight for the bed.
T-This situation, is a bit-----
But I couldn't be more embarrassed, as this body was lightly seated in the middle
of the bed. Euredian, who put me down, folded his arms and opened his mouth, "I'd
rather if you sleep." "Ah, I'm all awake."
How can I sleep comfortably when you have such a scary face? If you come out in a
dream---------------------------- that's as good as it is.
I swallowed the back of my tongue. But Euredian really meant to put me to sleep.
"No, you're sleepy now."
"Eum---."
Of course, my mind was over-spirited. Since I opened my eyes, it's been a series of
shock and tension, it's weird if I don't wake up.
Esides, it was still too early to go to bed. It wasn't even early in the evening.
"M-Maybe a little sleepy----."
Of course, it was the exact of that. It was because the reddish-purple eyes really
looking down at me wanting me to be asleep.
I crept into the blanket. When I looked up slightly, Euredian was pressing down his
temple as if he has a headache. He murmured as if he were sighing.
"You'd better get back to Lebovny as soon as possible." "What?"
Why are you talking about it like that? I gave up about getting under the quilt and
threw it. "I don't like that! I'm fine-----."
"You're not okay."
But Euredian really seemed to be serious.
"if it's impossible to keep your eyes open all day long, it's better to send it
away*." " ."
I was speechless at the moment.
Do I have to like this or should I be upset? At first glance, it sounded like he

wanted me to be around.
I reached out and carefully grabbed Euredian's shirt and slowly pulled it. He sat
by the bedside as I pulled without showing any particular reluctance.
Oh---- ? The sparks of hope glistened and lit.
I went a little further over him and sat close together and opened my mouth.
"Then you can stay by my side."
"What do you if you leave it? You keep getting out."
The answer came back immediately. It was bit unfair for me.
"I've never tried to get away---but in fact, today's event was because Your Majesty
was too hard----
- You have to admit that----."
But as I continued to talk, the voice became small. Somehow, I think I'm getting a
lot of notice of this man today.
Is it because he's hurt or because he's a little bit different from usual? "----
Hoo."
But anyway, basically Euredian Belgoth was sweet to me. With a low sigh, warm
fingertips swept my hair lightly.
"------You don't look much different from your usual----."
Euredian laughed at that. I could see the eyes that watched me loosened up even for
a moment. "It's not different."
"In a way, I don't so either----."
"If it looks different, well. 80% is because of you."

A well combed pink hair flowed from the tip of Euredian's fingers. I gave him a
hard look.
I don't know what the hell he's thinking. Whether he's worried or angry. I don't
know if I'm allowed to approach more from here, or if I should just stay calm
today.
However, it was evident that my nature wasn't designed to be quietly crouched. A

new unconscious words popped out.
"That, are you serious?" "What?"
"You think it would be better for me to------ just go back to Lebovny."
"To some extent."
The heart sank weakly. Euredian answered slowly, "If you're not in front of me,
I'll be less worried now."
Ah. This answer is a bit hurtful.
The accident stopped briefly and began to turn slowly. I smiled awkwardly and
glided my eyes. As expected, would it be better to just stay still?
"Hehe----- That's too much."
" ."
Well, it maybe strange for me to go through this and never think about leaving
Belgoth. I changed the subject awkwardly.
"When did you know that Lady Elard is a black wizard?" "------- Recently.
It's still just a speculation."
It was clear that the day of his visit to the center of Barishad was the beginning
of it. As expected, it seems that it was only then that he began to doubt Soleia in
earnest. "What about you?"
"Hmmm--- --."
I laughed and avoided his eyes. I can't say the original story, so I have to give
him a different excuse. The accident, which had been cracked by a powerful punch a
while ago did not return any time soon.
"Somehow----." "How come?"
"Because I'm sensitive---- I just thought she might be. Like His Majesty."
Eventually I said anything and turned my head away.
I'm sure my body wasn't fully functioning yet. I'm still sick, so I'm going to be
this stupid.
However, the tail of his mouth was steadily dragged to both sides like a habit. It
must have been his smiling face as usual.
"Well, then you'll not going to completely marry Lady Elard, right?" " "
There was no return answer. In fact, it was a perfect answer If we can find out who
Soleia really is, what's wrong with her engagement?
Black magic is a felony that can be sent to the death row right now.
The thoughts rolled slowly. Then Then----
The realization sank.
"Did--- I ask you too obviously ?"
Indeed, the reason I had to stay in Belgoth was nothing more. All I have to do is
stop Euredian from trying to marry Soleia. "Good thing----."
I clouded my words. It's right that I's a good thing. My job is done, and even this
guys says I'd rather go back to Lebovny. It's right to go back before Soleia makes
it worse.
That's reasonable thing to say. " "
But somehow, I didn't want to look straight up at Euredian. Strange thing, isn't
it?
It really hurt me to recognize it. What's this feeling------- !
I avert my gaze awkwardly and said anything that came to my mind.
"Ah, I'm sorry to keep bothering you. Somehow I've always been a
nuisance---------------------------------------------------------------------------
- but it's not always
my intention, but somehow things are always a little --."
And the man who sat by the edge of the bed was surprisingly silent. After all, it
was on my side that I couldn't bear the increasingly strange sinking of the
atmosphere and awkwardness.
I pulled back and murmured in quiet sound. "And---- thank you for being there a
dawn."
" ."
"I said it was okay, but I was actually really scared that day------- --."
I didn't see what kind of expression Euredian had on his face because I was
avoiding his gaze. Words that I didn't have to say kept coming out of my mouth.
"It was a dream that never seemed to end. No light, full of dead people. Ah,
there's no way out, no matter how much I shout, no one listens----------------
----------------------- --."
Do I just want to complain? Why all of a sudden?
"I know no one will help. Actually, I was very scared back then---------------
----------------------------------------------------------- huh?"
I couldn't finish my words. It was because Euredian crawled to me.

A clear, tidy body pierced the tip of my nose. The twinkling silver gleamed right
in front of me. My body pulled into a slight hug.
My eyes opened wide by themselves. I could feel the purest and most sparkling
divinity rising in my body.
"Uh-- --."
Euredian did not pull me with force. The touch on the shoulder was light.
The body that touches slightly and the breathing that passes through the neck
revealed through the hair. Everything is as light as air.
We've had a lot of heavy contacts before. "........ "
My heart beat strangely.
"I thought I could protect you in a safest place." A calm voice flowed from his
mouth to the ear. "Because I don't think so."
" ."
"You should be in the safest place for you." That's right. My life is precious too.
-----I'd say, but I couldn't say that because the word was stuck in my throat.
So I, perhaps, didn't want to say that. A completely different word came out of my
lips which was in a treacherous grin.
"I-I'm fine--- --."
"Now that I see it, the fine thing seems to be a habit of words."
I heard a short laugh. The warm fingertips swept down my hair neatly.
Swept it off and carefully repeat the touch.
And a voice as sweet as that touch spoke, "As I said before, I'm not okay,
Princess." Without a trace of coldness.
Chapter End Notes
*t/n --- another Korean phrase I assume...
Chapter 59 - Part 5: Twirling Contact
I only heard the sound of my heart becoming louder and louder as I was embraced by
Euredian toward his neck. In my head, only one question was slowly swirling.
"What do you mean when you're not okay? But I ended up spouting the word out.
After an unmeasurable amount of time, the warmth was gone, and the sparkling silver
hair came to view again.
And thud. The door is finally closed and I'm the only one left in the spacious
room. And it was not until then that a faint voice came from my tightly blocked
throat. "'What does that mean?"
But it was a question that had already disappeared. In retrospect, it was a really
strange day.
Euredian Belgoth, who had always been calm, was unusually sharp and sensitive and
somehow I felt depressed.
But more strange than that. My heart was pounding.
It was so small and light that my heart was beating hard when I made contact with
him. What a strange day, it was.
I haven't slept for a long time that day too. Was it because of a fear that has not
yet been fully overcome? Or was it because of the beating heard that didn't sink
until then.
It was clear that everything was shaking me up.
Part 5. Twirling Contact.
I took a long rest after that day. All the attendant of the Belgoth Palace was
there the moment I'll walk one step out of the room.
I was so nervous that I could fall down even if I came out.
Of course, the only radius which I can move is the third floor of the palace, so I
know they are worried about getting out of the area.
" ."
I slipped my head out of the door. Even though I said I would be careful as much as
possible, the
tip of my pink hair that was braided carefully to one side, popped out of the door.
And I was afraid to reach out, and all the eyes of the ladies in waiting were
looking at me. I smiled wide, "Good morning, everyone----------------------
!"
And then I closed the door again.
I mean, isn't this a little too much----- ?!
Overprotection. Overprotection. I sighed and went to the bed and lay down.
A day or two may not be enough, but it's already been a week.
People in the main palace were wary of it and stayed in the room.
I couldn't even sleep well at night. It was a miracle that I had recovered to this
extent, as my life pattern has been irregular for several days and I couldn't go
out of the room. I sighed and rolled on the bed.
[Tsk tsk. You are the best on earth of laziness.]
I was glad to hear Raulus' voice which pokes me at this point. I replied with a big
smile. "I know. What if I do this and get rooted in the bed for real?"
Maybe I'm really going crazy. I can't believe I'm replying willingly to this mean
voice. Indeed, I must be the kind of person who couldn't control their mouth.
After more than a week, the concept of time and everything was gone, so I couldn't
even know exactly what day it was today.
"This is not a person living---- --."
Until a few weeks ago, I was going looking at the particularly green and beautiful
garden.
I grabbed the bedpost and looked down at the vertical backing to drool. The desire
to go out boiled up.
However, my reason has still functioning so fat it wasn't an exaggerated story to

say that I'm dying by going around randomly. At least for me.
So I tried to find something I could do in the corner of my room. "Would you like
to ghostwrite a letter, Princess?"
" ."
All I asked was for a pen and paper for me to write a letter to Lebovny, I was only
saying that. "It's alright!"
I didn't hurt my hand, Roxanne---- !
But when I was about to write a letter, I felt hopeless. There's a lot to write,
but it's unclear whether we can send it to Lebovny.
Well, should we get some exercise? I think all I do since coming to Belgoth is
open-air and laziness.
Right, exercise or something-----
"Princess!"
Of course, it was almost impossible to avoid the eyes of maids who had their eyes
on me and checked my every move.
"Princess! Let us do this!"
Instead of dumbbells, I lifted up the small pot,
"Oh my god, Princess! What are you doing on the floor!"
If I bend my arms and stretch, they'll be surprised and put me on the bed.
"Princess, sweat! She has a fever. Call the doctor right now!"
With a drop of sweat on my forehead, she rushed to the doctor.
"Princess, you are still not fully energized, so you must not exercise too much. No
way!" Princess, no. stop, Princess. Princess, would you like this?
How about mine, Princess?
That Princess-----
"I'll just stay still----."

F*ck. There was nothing I could do after all.
It would be nice to be next to Euredian, or Diego or Marianne. Sadly, none of the

three could come by my side right away.
Euredian, extremely sensitive and cold-hearted, refused to allow the people of

Belyuk Palace to enter the main palace.
The reason was that no matter how much I checked them myself, they could not enter
the main palace because they had already failed to serve me properly.
There was nothing more I could say to that resolute face as he said that he was
taking into account that they hadn't been fired.
If you really crossed the line, he was a man who turned cold to blow the cold wind.
Well, it wasn't that I didn't know the face, so I gave up trying to persuade him
further.
And Diego, in fact, wasn't the kind of person who could come right away because I
was calling. He's the next archbishop of Barishad. I can't really call a busy
priest to hang out with me every day.
Then who's left? Euredian Belgoth, the only one who can save me from living a life
a little closer to a life of worms.
" Because he's busy."
I murmured for no reason.
In fact, it was an excuse. It's a busy Euredian. It'll be 265 days a year.
Besides, I knew roughly what time he was working, what time he was resting and what
time he was eating.
Euredian was sometimes too precise in calculating his time with accuracy.
So it's harder not to know. It's not impossible for him to make time once a couple
of days.
------I know.
The problem was me. Me. "Damn it."
I mumbled melancholy and buried my face deep in my knees. Just by thinking of the
man, my heart began to beat faster.
I mean, this is serious!
Once I began to think about Euredian Belgoth, I was overwhelmed by this memory.
The thing that didn't hug me at dawn just a week ago, he said something meaningful.
Since then, sometimes I check my condition meticulously.
-----That's why I feel my chest beating more and more abnormally.
In addition, when he reached out to me, the top of my ears heated up immediately.
Not only did I face him more in that condition, but once I came back to my room I
thought my whole face was going to turn red.
That's why I'm avoiding Euredian first. To the point where I wonder how he's been
so persistent so far.
And the great man didn't follow me because he wasn't looking for me. I found myself
feeling a little bit upset and gasped out breathlessly.
You're not going to find me where I'm avoiding you first. You're sad? Are you
stupid!! " ."
Anyway, that's why I'm in this state. Like a cockroach that's rotting in a corner
of a dark room. [Go out and get some fresh air, child. You're going to be a mummy
alive.]
How can even Raulus say this? I blinked blankly, spread over the bead. "
Perhaps, right?"
[Yes. You're not as slow-witted as you are these days.]
Raulus, who always snarled, answered very seriously. And I set my mind back.
Right, whatever it is, I'd rather do one more thing than live with the bugger run
and be forced back to Lebovny!
" ."
And in conclusion, I had to put a brave face as I walked down the corridor on the
third floor of the Central Palace. On the door when there are a lot of eyes that
follow behind my back, and the footsteps of the attendants who follow me step by
step.
I glanced back and turned my head in amazement at the second row of maids and
servants who followed behind me.
Hoo, it's too muc---- !
It's a burden even though it's something I've been going through everytime I leave
the room for days.
Did Euredian order this too? It was said that last time he threatened the ladies
and gout out of the Central Palace.
Are you doing this----- ?!
At any rate, it was a great relief when I see the man coming up the stairs.
"Your Majesty!" I called him once.
He turned his head at my call when he was ordering something to the aide who was
following him. The reddish-purple eyes met mine.
Euredian called me slowly, "Princess."
And I blinked awkwardly again when I called him.
Today's Euredian is more loos than usual. Just a little bit. The silver hair was
naturally disheveled but he was wearing a neat white shirt and a thin ribbon-shaped
cravat.
The fact that he is wearing a cravat means that he has received a noble presence or
had an important meeting. Even in a short moment, the information swept through my
head.
"I think it's been a few days since I saw your face."
The face said such a picturesque line. I had to stand motionless and watch him
approach me because of all the people behind me.
"I-Is that so? I don't really----- --."
"Why did you avoid me for a few days?"
Chapter 60
At first glance it was a mischievous tone. Then I feel the color of my face fading
away. I feel good only for useless thing, this guy!
But for now, I deny it.
"No. What do I avoid? Your Majesty was busy."
"Well, at the end of the hall, I could see you looking at me to the other room. How
many times?" " ."
And it fails without a doubt.
However, even if I wake up after I die, I can't live because of my heart! I

shamelessly denied to the end.
"You've seen wrong."
"Yes, well then shall I say yes?"
Eurediaan shrugged lightly. The sharp, sensitive, and somehow bitter look at me
from that night, disappeared without a trace.
Euredian has been the same as usual to the point where it is embarrassing for me to
worry about my heart. From a loose, calm expression that brighten his eyes.
He asked steadily, "What about lunch?" "--- I already ate."
"What about tea?" "Tea --."
Somehow it's unfair. You're the only one who's calming down after making me feel so
weird that night. Then I'll be fine too!
I resolved myself firmly and smiled broadly.
"If you say you haven't had a drink yet, would you invite me to a post-lunch tea
time?" " "
And I captured the moment when Euredian paused slightly.
His straight eyebrows moved a bit and he looked down at me with strange eyes. I
smiled and prayed earnestly that my ears did not turn red.
And then slowly the answer came, "Yes." "Huh?"
It was on my side that was surprised by the answer that came out so gently.
Euredian pulled up the corners of his mouth.
"Tea, drink and go."
It was also my side that my ears were burning again at the slow and languid voice.
I finally managed to nod my head, slightly sliding my eyes.
This is also a little, unfair---- !
Well, however, there was no change in me hitting the drums that I felt wronged by
myself. In the meantime, I was in the Emperor's office.
"Oh-- --."
It was my first time in Euredian's office. Although the color was similar to the
bedroom as a whole, it had a much more monotonous and harder atmosphere.
The bedroom was also a bit boring to be an Emperor's space, but the Oval Office has
some charmed. The walls and ceilings were not splendidly adorned, and there was not
a single ornament to be placed.
I looked around the office and muttered. "You work in a place like this."
"Ah, is it your first time in?"
And only then that Euredian noticed it.
As he approached the window and opened it, he looked back at me with a slightly
embarrassed look. I tilted my head in bewilderment.
"First time. I've been in the bedroom once----."
When I said this my feelings were strange. It was very unnatural and I blinked
quickly. No. It's not weird. Don't be conscious of it alone for no
reason------------------------------------------------------------ !
"In the first place, I haven't been to the main palace very much."
And after hard work, I succeeded in responding as usual. Euredian thought slow down
and gave a little laugh.
"I see."
"Right."
"Let's sit there---- I'll have the tea out for you."
I nodded and slowly moved into the office. I sat down on the sofa in front of the
table near the bookcase on his right.
Euredian came and sat across from me with one side of the window wide open. I
opened my mouth watching him loose his cravat with his habitual movements.
"Someone it's a little different from what I thought." "What?"

"The office. I thought it would be more comfortable."
I thought vague that it would be the same as the man with a drowsy and bored
impression.
Of course, my prediction was wrong from the beginning. He just looks loose on the
outside, but he's more determined and cool-headed than anyone else.
In that sense, it was also a place that resonated with him. Of course, it wasn't my
cup of tea, but I laughed vaguely.
"Somehow I felt a little stuffy." " ."
And there was not a moment's answer from Euredian. The reddish eyes grazed me
again. Then came a faint, dejected smile on his handsome day.
"Does that look like that to your eyes?" "Well, a little bit."
I'm glad he left the window open, but I think it would have been really frustrating
if the window door had been tightly closed. Rest and relaxation were the
interstellar spaces that had completely ruled out here.
I scanned Euredian's face carefully. I didn't see any signs of fatigue or

sensitivity. However, somehow, strangely-----
"Overwork is not good."
I don't know why the word popped out. Even though he didn't look busy or tired.
I sit because of this stuffy atmosphere in the Oval office? He looked like a
heavier man today. I shrugged my shoulders.
"I wish you and I could switch it up." "What?"
"My life is a little lazy these days. I'm getting lazy because I'm not relaxed."
Knock, knock. I stopped talking at a timely knock.
"Come in."
When Euredian's permission was granted, the door opened. The servant dragged a tray
of teapots, cups, and simple refreshments in it.
"Leave it alone and go out."
"Yes, Your Majesty. Have a good time. Ah, Princess."
Euredian ordered dryly and he watched the servant following his order. I was a
little embarrassed. Euredian reached out to the kettle.
The cup of tea was hot. The fragrant aroma of tea spread like wildfire.
I looked at the figure a little embarrassed. It was a picturesque scene to see a

man perfectly pouring tea. It made the world more worth it just by looking at it,
and indeed it was a truly wonderful sight.
"I can do it-----." I muttered awkwardly. "It doesn't matter."
And I became a tea drinker which Belgoth's master himself had poured out.
How many people in the Empire would drink tea directly poured by the
Emperor------------------------------------------ ?
" Thank you."
There was a moment of silence. Euredian put the teacup down on the table, wondering
if he was drinking just one sip of it.
I saw his hands unconsciously moving toward the less loosened cravat. As expected.
My eyes are not wrong.
Euredian Belgoth. On the surface, the inside must be complicatedly twisted in such
a generous and languid face.
Does that look like that the judgment is more twisted here? A sharp, sensitive,
hard-to-reach look.
I remembered how good the day could be with those eyes full of bored light. The
divinity that swung roughly and pointlessly around him.
Euredian quickly noticed my staring. The reddish-purple eyes, which were halfway
down, turned toward me.
My expression seemed more serious than I thought. And he smiled and asked, "What
did you think was the cause of it?"
"Welll---- the amount of activity is reduced greatly?"
"The amount of activity."
"I said I look like a slowfish witted man." "Slowfish?"
Without thinking, I've been saying what Raulus said when he sees me, I shut my
mouth. Euredian's eyebrows were glaring. He said to himself, tapping his finger on
the armrest of the sofa. "You don't speak very well.
Who would it be to say that?"
" Well, the second self in me?"
That was the best excuse I could give. I grinned to cover up my mistake.
"That's what I'm saying, words. Maybe I should work out in the room. It's been over
a week, and it's been a little painful."
" ."
"Oh, that doesn't mean I'm complaining."
Euredian grinned as I hurriedly added, "If you say so, I feel guilty." "I didn't
mean that. Oh, you know----."
"Well----."
He blurted the end of his words. Unbutton the dark blue cravat more loosely and
button it up to the end of the neck.
"I had promised you not to worry in this land. Come to think of it, I'm not exactly
a man who keep promises."
" ."
I didn't mean for him to take it seriously-----
I fiddled with the teacup and looked at his face. It was a light move, and his
expression was still soft but somehow, he felt uncomfortable to just let it go.
Hmm. Is it time to try to turn the mood around? I opened my mouth with a brightly
smile on my face.
"Ah, come to think of it. There's something you can do for me." " ?"
The red eyes quickly raised questions. I put down my teacup and leaned over him.
The distance between the sofa and the other is so long that even if I tilt my body
a little, the distance between my sofa and Euredian's still far away.
"Your Majesty." "Hmm."
Euredian replied without a hitch. He seemed to wait and see what I would say. I
spoke briskly.
"Now, can you call me by my name?"
A little bit of red ink floated up. But Euredian soon smiled troubled. "That won't
do."
"Why!?"
I frowned my face.
"You said so well at dawn----- !"
You thought I wouldn't remember, but I remember that part clearly! "Not in my
memory."
And this man today laid an iron wall in a strange part. I never thought I'd put out
a duck's foot-------------------------------------------------------------------
------------ !
I closed my mouth and glared at him slightly.
If you think it's soft, it's turned hard again. After all, I was the only one who
was swaying and torn about as usual.
"I only allow you to do so. Are you going to refuse so firmly?" "Yes."
------I don't like it. I pulled back my leaning body. Euredian's face was as stern
and resolute as ever.
Isn't the relationship between us always here and there because of that damn iron
wall?
It's like we're getting close, but it's just so fast and why is it always this guy
pulling the rope? It was then that Euredian slowly opened his mouth.
"'I've been wondering since last time." "What?"
I answered curtly. The voice didn't come out nicely. Euredian looked at me for a
moment and asked me.
"Why do you say, 'Only allow me'?" "What?"
"Do you know what that means?"
Why? Because I want to get closer to you----
However, I didn't want to be so honest. I roughly wrapped up the idea in dryness

and spat it out. "Well, because you are handsome?"
" ."
"Um--- and."
I glanced at him slightly. Euredian was laughing a little.
I grabbed my pounding heart again and opened my mouth. "Because I like

you---------------- --."
I said it as a test, but my heart was pounding strangely. It felt like I was making
a shy and clumsy confession.
I'm just saying it like I always say it in a sly way----. "You still talk about
it."
"Ah-- --."
"I don't deal with heartless words, Princess."
However, strangely enough, there was me whose heart was pounding at Euredian's
chuckle and light retort.
" ."
I shut my mouth tightly. I felt really weird. I'm just joking. I'm just joking.
Euredian was now looking at me, with his arms crossed, with a gentle smiling face.
I was briefly distracted by the sight even in my nausea as if enthralled by the
glow of purple eyes.
"I--."
Euredian slowly opened his mouth. "Sometimes I wonder what you're thinking."
"........... "
"Sometimes, no. Quite often, actually." "--- That's what I'm saying."
He had a look of great confusion. And I couldn't be confused either.

Euredian spoke slowly, "The meaning of allowing names in Belgoth is greater than
you think, Princess."
Is it my misunderstanding that the word 'Princess' seems to have a force? Or is

this man's own expression of defiance, or rejection?
I couldn't straighten my increasingly twisted thoughts and just said it, "Just say
that I want to hear it."
" ."
"If Your Majesty says he wants to hear me calling you by name, isn't that enough?"
I said it out hard but the meaning was close. Obviously, the reason I brought this
story out for the first time was to change the atmosphere but now it's time for
another change. I set my posture straight and looked at him straight.
Make your attitude clear. If you're going to build a wall, I won't be able to reach
you anymore. Hurt and hit me properly so I can't even try again.
Otherwise, Or
"You can't touch me more than this, Princess." Euredian said in a calming voice. It
was something I had heard many times.
"You must have known about it last time. That this place is never favorable to
you." " ."
"You'd better not have any lingering feelings here." Something choked up inside.
Right. I see. Now there's almost no reason to approach you. My heart sank to the
point where I wondered if he was saying that because he knew it.
Euredian smiled lightly.
"It's a waste to leave a rare name here."
If this man knew what I was feeling right now, he wouldn't have said this. I had an
instinctive hunch.
This guy's going to be like this till the end. Until I finally get back to Lebovny.
To the end, sweet and kind, will push me away.
" ."
You hurt me, and then with that kind eyes, and with that kind of voice, you gave me
hope. He'll shake me like that and eventually push me away.
Unless he tell me which is true, that mouth of yours, I'll never guess.
Euredian Belgoth, he won't call me. So there was nothing more I could say.
***
[What do you think?]
Raulus asked as if he was very curios. I smiled and greeted Roxanne, who came with
tea.
"Thank you, Roxanne."
[Are you really going back?]
"The tea smells good. It smells like lemon----- no, is it lime?"
"Yes, Princess. It's a lime tea. I'm glad you like it."
Roxanne smiled amiably. I put my mouth on the teacup and took a sip of steaming
tea. A lime- scented tea spread through the mouth.
Roxanne's tea. It was nice, so to speak, a notch above Marianne. It doesn't taste
bitter and the temperature is just right.
[Hey, crumbs. Are you not going to answer me now?] ".......... "
It's obvious that Raulus has nothing to do at Judetta. He's always talking to me
like this. I'm already in a state of disarray.
I turned my head and frowned so that Roxanne wouldn't see it. "I don't know. I
don't know."
[You, do you want to have that child?] "When did I? I never say that."
It was a topic that I didn't even want to think deeply about. I have a topic about
what should I do in the future.
[I thought you were serious.]
There was a sound of Raulus undaunted and muttering. The interest had cooled down.
"I was serious, but I won----."
I meant it. I saw Roxanne turned around and closed the door of the terrace. I
relaxed. [And?]
"But----should I say that it is no longer necessary----." [Why, he didn't call your

name?]
Raulus stabbed sharply. I sighed and replied, "Neither is that. It's just that, the
situation."
When I looked at it without my feelings, it really was like that. It was because of
the disappearance of the title I would give to Euredian.
This was the framework of the plan I had set up when I was abducted to Belgoth.
'Preventing the marriage of Euredian Belgoth and Soleia Elard.'
I've added to this grand addition to try to get him to catch me.
That was the primary goal anyway. Rebelling against the flow of this world to
prevent the birth of the villain Deckard by preventing Euredian's marriage.
It was safe to say that Euredian Belgoth and Soleia were never married. As long as
he suspects and wary of Soleia as dark magician.
"Even if I don't ask for his marriage, he won't marry her." I said. The more I
spoke, the more I think about it.
Right. Would you marry a woman who was crazy and knew that she was a black wizard?
It was safe to say that there was no more chance of that.
Eventually, my dashed operation was meaningless. I have achieved the goal of him
not marrying Soleia, it was the goal I've looking for.
I felt down. So Euredian's side has put out the fire, and what's left of it.
"Now, it's me who really has to worry about----."
Right. It's me, me. In this world, divine power is essential to live a long and
healthy life in Belgoth. [Hmm. That's right. It's like an odd body that will fly
when the wind blows.]
"Is it really like that?" [It looks really good.]
I laughed at Raulus' playful tone.
"Well, do I really have to wait five full years to become your priest? Really?
It's okay for a while, so can't you come down for a while---?"
[It doesn't work out like that.] "Uh. Strict."
[Judetta's taboos. I can't get on the ground without permission, child.]
I already that Raulus was a very good empty can------- but I was really exhausted
after being
confirmed and shot. "Whoooo --."
I mean, this award where things have come to this, I really have no reason to stay
on this dangerous land.
To preserve my humble life, I might as well go back to Lebovny as soon as possible

and somehow endure the five years that Raulus said and stay in the temple.
I've already bought some hate from Soleia Elard, and if I'm here, I'll only be her
prey.
I didn't want to live a hard life or get killed. There's no reason for Euredian to
play back and forth with me.
" ."
There was a new sight hat I was not aware of as I thought so far. Sparkling silver
kept floating in my head.
Chapter End Notes
t/n--- I like this chapter somehow. I mean all this time we actually thought that
yenni LIKE Euredian and had fall for him. But this chapter we see that all this
time she indeed like him but not in love with the man. Her goal was to make him not
to marry Soleia. She managed that but now here she is feeling all hurt for being
rejected.
Chapter 62
Chapter Notes
Although he was a man who was more than half full in his head, these days he is
especially popular.
I haven't seen him again since that short teatime three days ago. I holed myself
back in the room and avoided him much to be recognized by myself.
I wonder if I wasn't confident enough to face it as usual. I murmured melancholy,

"Yes, well----------------------------------------------------------------
--------------- I
didn't really expect him to marry me."
First of all, it's a good thing I stopped the marriage of the century at the
expense of this body! " "
---no matter how much I comfort myself, it didn't help much.
Actually, I was dumped again that day. Euredian did not call my name until the end
of the day.
-----I really wanted to hear it again. My name. "Ah, I have a headache."
Eventually, I stuck my forehead on the table.
It's true that going back to Lebovny right now would be a little safer for me.
Even Euredian must be thinking about sending me back.
I didn't seem to want to go back. Even after being dumped! [Hmm. You're less
tenacious child than I thought.]
" ."
In the meantime, Raulus scratched my stomach very tightly* [I thought you were a
little more confident and brave.]
" Yes."
I thought I was.
I pressed both cheeks alternately against the table.
Where did all the unrivaled adaptability and behavior evaporate? [Hmm.]
And Raulus seemed to ponder something. [I don't think he's serious,]
"What?"
I blinked my eyes instead of crushing my face against the table. "What does that
mean?"
[It would be better if he hanged more.] "Heum------------- ?"
Who's the one who hanged** him?

I pressed my left cheek back to the table with a straight face. "What are you
saying----."
It wasn't a day or two for Raulus to talk nonsense. I was lost in thought again. I
couldn't sleep at night, so my mind was hazy.
"When did this happen---- --."
It was clear that something had broken down. My heart beat out of control several
times a fay.
When was it again? Probably the day after Soleia's nightmare and I opened my eyes
in Euredian's bedroom.
The contact from that time, which had been entangled countless times, came to mind
like a panorama.
I can't believe my heart, which has been intact all this time, is suddenly beating
like this! What does this reaction even mean?
Why was it so shocking that Euredian didn't call my name? What the hell am I hoping
for?
I swung my arm around and grabbed the quill that rolled over the table. I pulled a
piece of paper that had already been piled up in the corner and wrote things.
Plans that had been stuck in my head were lined up on paper. Plan A.
Belgoth's invasion of Lebovny.
Plan B. Stop Tezevia from being kidapped to Belgoth. " Eh."
These are failed operations long ago. I've blacked out until the feel of the quill
about to break. And Plan C. Stop Euredian from getting married.
I hesitated for a moment and wiped the item out as well. This is, to some extent, a
plan achieved.
" ."
So now Plan D-----
" ."
--It was supposed to be made but the pen was writing something different.
Crooked. Several words without context were randomly scrambled.
'Euredian Belgoth.' 'Divinity' 'Human tonic' 'Quick charger'
'The iron wall that hurts when you bump into it.' 'I don't want to bounce...'
'But a friendly person in a strangely unexpected place. No, in fact, from the
beginning.' 'and now my heart is beating like this.'
'it's been a few days since that day, and I still can't face him properly---------
---------------------------------------------------------------------- '
'What, meaing?'
Raulus said with a big a smile, [What are you writing, crumbs?] " "
And eventually the paper also became the 105th badly crumpled in my hand.
I threw away the paper in a ball-shaped ball. It hit the terrace rail and fell down
there. [Oh, you just threw it like that.]
"Oh, I don't know."
I wanted to knock on the door of the office right way. "It's a waste to leave a
rare name here."
What the hell does that mean? Why are you confusing people like this?!
The weak quill rolled over the table. I got up from my seat with a sigh. It has
already been three days since I was unable to sleep due to overlapping and various
concerns.
[ .]
I couldn't fall asleep at night, so I've been sleeping a couple of times during the
day and now I've sleepy all the time. I scrambled to get up, opened the terrace
door and entered the bedroom.
I really don't know, so let's get some sleep first. Let's think after we sleep----
It was already out of my mind that Raulus' voice had been dismayed
***
Soleia's POV
Thuck.
A sheet of paper that hit lightly on the head patted the shoulder one more time and
bounced off the floor.
The reddish-brown hair, curled to the waist of the back, shone brightly in the
sunshine. Soleia stopped at the hit on the head and looked down at the pile of
paper that had fallen at her feet.
Eyes scanned around. It wasn't hard to notice where some paper crumbs had fallen.
Just above her head, over the terrace on the third floor, was a familiar light
pinkish glow. Then, she get out of sight like she's teasing.
" You're still cute Princess."
How many times do you act like this? It was cute and always full of sparks.
Well, so it may be worth collecting.
The lips painted red had a deep smile. Soleia bowed down and picked up a bunch of
paper that had fallen to the ground.
The paper was curled up in the shape of a ball. Soleia easily unfolded the paper. "
"
Unrecognizable, black-colored ink marks covered more than half of the paper. And
yet the black obsidian eyes read the crooked letters beneath them.
" Aahahaha."
And before long, a smile slowly appeared on the face of a gorgeous and beautiful
woman.
I wasn't sure why the Emperor called me to the Imperial Palace. What doubts he
might have.
Of course, she had not the slightest intention of holding the Emperor's hand
gently, but she did not going to give up without a fight.
The crumpled paper folded straight in the white soft hand. "Maybe it's easier than
I think--------------------------------- --."
The woman as beautiful as flowers and as crafty as snaked, grudgingly muttered the
folded paper into the hem of her dress.
[Annoying.]
Out of the blue, a voice interrupted. Soleia frowned gently. [It's annoying---
----------- something. Repeatedly.]
" ."
[That, just kill her. I don't why but, I felt unlucky.] "It's a waste to kill her
now. It's useful."
Soleia answered with a sigh. The 'voice' was nervously loud. Things used to go
wrong when it felt
unlucky.
"It's all up to you." [Hurry up, Soleia.]
Tick. Tick. Tick. The sound of the skull shaking like it was going to break and
hitting each other echoed in her ear.
Then there was one whispering word. Hurry up, as if she were being chased by
someone.
Soleia breathed a light sigh again. There is no need to rush a work that had been
done for 5 years. " ."
Besides, she just got a decent deal.
Soleia managed to ignore the whisper of her amster.
Heavy and thick steps fell again. A blood-colored dress as strong as her hair hung
over the road on the grass.
The sun was slowly sinking.

***
Euredian's POV
The setting sun also cast a long flow on the Emperor's office. The spacious office
was bathed in scarlet.
The man, standing on his back against the window, was also immersed in the sunset
from head to toe. The glittering silver hair glistened in gold.
Only the sound of the documents in the quiet office can be heard.
Leaning against the window, Euredian handed two finger-sized bundles of papers. The
document was related to the Glucaman Tripatite Convention.
The delicate war of nerves between the three countries, which seemed to be nearing
an end, was now gradually heading toward it.
Chapter End Notes
*t/n---think this one is another common phrase.
**it's not literal... but I think Raulus meant to cling more to Euredian (?)
Chapter 63
Chapter Notes
Of course Belgoth's hard-line policy which no longer felt the need for patience,
played a part. The idea was that the peace treaty had already been broken.
In the first place, Euredian Belgoth was a monarch who did not need to be wary of
others or other countries.
A ruler who holds the eastern part of the Liger in the grip of his and will extend
his territory to the west. Who would date to rebel if he declared it?
But, in fact, it may not have been as hard as this.
Euredian were generous with most of the agenda. It was natural for his country to
have reputation for being diplomatic and merciful, as it was for the first time he
had. If he died, will he be considered a defender of the Liger Peace Alliance
Treaty?
The first crack in his patience and generosity was the case in which Lebovny
blocked the Glucaman Road for two years.
Would he had come out of his own hand and carried on to do something like a torpedo
boat that kidnapped the Princess of Lebovny?
But now, Euredian regretted his patience.
" I should have endured it once." A murmur of sigh came out.
No, he couldn't bear it, but he didn't want to kidnap Lebovny's Princess.
He'd rather meet Lebovny's demand then. If it had been so, Azekien would not have
climbed up to ask for an upgrade in terms of deal as it is now.
Moreover, she wouldn't have come all the way here and been on the verge of death
again and again and Soleia Elard wouldn't have let him put him in this condition.
" ."
That what he thought. What's the point? It's already happened. And
The truth is, he's still relieved to see her, and he's sure she's in the corner of
her heart.
Thus, Yerenca was tremendous wave in itself. Until now and in the future, she would
be the only one who exerts that much influence on Euredian.
Phallac.
And after all the word involving everyone, Euredian's composure evaporated.
His long fingers passed the document slowly. The weight of the contents of the
document was
enormous. It was a document about the confrontation between the three countries of
the Glucaman road.
However, the urge to wipe out all the opposing countries by force was not enough
for him now. There were more important works left for him than that.
Euredian unfolded the very end of the document and threw it down on the desk.
He fumbled at the tip of his desk without care and found the Emperor's seal.
A pure gold seal the size of a fist was quickly caught.
Euredian imprinted his seal on a document that left only his approval without
hesitation. A purple wolf howling at the sky was clearly stamped on the bottom of
the document.
Thuck. A bunch of papers were stamped.
The document he had just approved clearly reveals how sensitive the Belgoth's owner
standing now. Euredian Belgoth proposed negotiations between the three countries.
The place is in his empire, Belgoth.
In fact, it wasn't a proposal, but it was a summons.
I have nothing to say about this, so if you want to ask for anything more, come and
do it yourself.
Although it was wrapped in a noble tone, the inside was clearly revealed.
He purposely ordered to be written like that.
If you want to get something from Belgoth, come here yourself. If you have the
courage to do so. "If you're still being presumptuous here----."
I've never dreamed of conquering the continent before, but I don't think it would
be bad.
It would not be a bad idea to send a letter with a declaration of war in the hands
of an envoy.
Euredian smiled wryly and put aside the papers. Not that he's finished his urgent
business, it was his turn to deal with the next one.
Euredian glanced under the window. Now that he'd sent a message in the morning,
it's almost time to come.
The time has come for Soleia Elard, the woman who returned from her mission and
returned home last night.
And indeed, his sense was not wrong. "Your Majesty, Lady Elard is here."
" ."
Euredian put his hair away from his forehead. Short and low approval was given.
"Let her in."
And as soon as he spoke, a large door in the office opened silently.
"Your Majesty."
With her long reddish-brown hair, the woman smiled as she entered the office. "You
have come, Lady Elard."
"I was happy to be called. I thought you wouldn't call me first." Soleia smiled
charmingly and came closer to him.
Shoes rang out in the Oval Office. It seemed to be too loud.
Euredian looked at the woman, who was still close by the window, with a cynical
look
Soleia stopped a step behind the desk. She opened her mouth in a gentle voice,
"You've been looking for me for days, haven't you?"
"I did. When I didn't want to, you were a good visitor and when I needed to find
you, it was very difficult to see your face."
"I was busy. Please forgive me."
Soleia slightly folded her eyes. She didn't look like she's asking for forgiveness.
Euredian gave a short laugh.
"Forgiveness, well. I don't think you should ask me for forgiveness."
Soleia did not answer. She just looked at him without answer back. The tail of her
mouth was still up and smiling.
The woman was still beautiful today. He never denied that fact.
Soleia Elard was a woman who had a beautiful and seductive face.
However, there is no impression at all.
Throughout the short time that Euredian had seen Soleia, he always thought her
beauty as a 'shell'. He's never felt moved or attracted to her.
It's beautiful but it has a dark side, but it's beautiful enough for him to forget
his doubts.
Basically, Euredian has never been greatly impressed by the beauty of something.
The woman's beauty was not a big factor in moving him.
"If I do something,"
Soleia took a step closer, but it was still far with the desk in between. Soleia
bent her eyes and whispered, "Do I have to ask for forgivenss?"
Euredian looked at the speckled eyes for a moment. There was not a single speck of
transparent light, only dark eyes. It's hard for even a man who is proud of his
good sense to see through her inner thoughts at once.
Euredian slowly opened his mouth, "A few weeks ago, I saw you in front of Belyuk
Palace." "Oh, I didn't expect you to be so interested in me."
"Don't cut me off."
This time it was a ferocious change. Euredian gave up all his attempts to feign
calm. "I heard you've done a great job at Belyuk Palce,"
The smile hanging around Soleia's mouth lifted slightly. Euredian chewed the word
slowly, one by one,
"How dare you, in my palace," " ."
"The magic I forbid," " ."
"To the person that I protect too,"
He couldn't tell which of these words was the most important. In the end, the pent-
up anger eventually came out roughly.
"Tell me with your own mouth what I should judge this."
It was an amazing degree of self-control, even he thought that to himself.
Of course, the divine brightness of his body was not so. Dozens of blades of
intangible energy aimed at her.
The smile faded slightly from Soleia's face, which had been smiling all the time.
Slowly, she opened her mouth.
"Your Majesty has always doubted me. Always on constant alert, push me away." It
was more like talking to oneself than to him.
"But you've never stopped me." " ."
"Even now, you're wrong."
Now it was a tone that seemed to be a little sneering. Soleia Elard took her step.
She walked around the desk and approached him.
"If you are convinced that I am a dark wizard, you will not call me here."
Euredian leaned against the window and glared at the woman that approached him.
"You should have ordered the arrest and sent him to the death row. Isn't that
right?" The distance between them was now less than two steps.
Soleia reached out her hand. A strange feeling of young fingertip with heat grazed
Euredian's cheek.
Euredian immediately frowned, but the creepy sensation of the fingertips didn't
stay long.
Soleia pulled her hand and continued her words.
"If you didn't, you wouldn't call me out like this. Will I be harmful to your
country or will I be beneficial?"
"Dead."
It was funny. Euredian spat out a bloody laugh. "You're confident, the tower's most
powerful person." "That's why you've kept me by your side."
" ."
"I am the power of the tower. One who commands the wizards of Belgoth.
When my old teacher dies, all the magical power of Belgoth will come under my
hand."
The long eyelashes fell seductively and then came back up.
Soleia whispered as if she were telling any secret, "However, Your Majesty, what's
so strange is----
-"
"It's your attitude."
A flash of light flashed through the reddish magnetism. He didn't bring this woman
into the palace to play with wrods.
But Euredian had no choice but to keep his mouth shut when Soleia spoke.
Chapter End Notes
t/n --- wow... I want to pull Soleia's hair and dragged her away. But seriously she
is a
great villain, like she is proper villain with a whole ass plan that she prepared
for 5 years and it actually worked (in the original story)!
Kudos to the author to make such great villain – that even when she found out she
still could play with the emperor who could kill her that very moment.
Chapter 64
Chapter Notes
"If I hadn't harmed the Princess, would Your Majesty have reacted so sensitively?"
" ."
It was a tongue-in-cheek remark. It wasn't without basis to say that. An

unparalleled sense of intensity swelled to the bottom of his throat.
Soleia Elard lauged as if she saw something she wanted.
"Your Majesty. I know you better than I thought. The time I stayed with you is
never short." " ."
"You would have sent me to death as soon as you noticed that I was a black wizard.
If it were normal."
He couldn't deny it.
Euredian slowly straightened out his body leaning by the window. Purple eyes and
dark eyes clashed in the air.
Soleia asked, whispering, "What are you afraid of?" What is he afraid of?
It was quite clear.
Euredian felt that he could not protect Yerenica completely with his own hands.
Unless he really keep her in his fence.
But Yerenica is a person who doesn't fit in to be locked up in one place. He

clearly remembered the sight of her saying that he was a little sore in the room.
He couldn't have locked her up because he was not bound by her presence.
A twisted tone of speech popped out.
"Yes. I thought I should never fear anything in this life being the Empire's owner"
He thought he'd never shake himself like this.
"Now, I can't tell you what I'm afraid of, you might do without me knowing." And he
can't tell to seize the evil woman right now.
The tower belonged to the Belgoth Imperial family, but it was an influential group
had demanded the autonomy.
If the realities of the group are dark magician. How deep is the dark magic in the
Belgoth's tower?
Belgoth could have been exaggerated and moved by the dark magician and the tower.
The power of influence in this empire was more magical than divinity that only the
chosen ones could have.
That's why he can't send this woman to jail right now. He couldn't turn the wizard
of the tower into sinner in the midst of the chaos of the external situation.
"Do you have any proof that I'm a black magician?" "Ha."
Euredian gave a short sigh. It was a rare feeling of helplessness for him.
Soleia smiled and stretched her hand again. The red-nailed hand swept his chin
lightly. "Your Majesty has no cards. You only have weaknesses."
" ."
"It's me who wins anyway. You knew about this, right? It's really simple for me to
reach out to that lovely thing."
And a sneering laugh.
"Of course, that's if I was really an evil dark magician."
The woman who would cheat on him even if it were a false love was nowhere to be
found. Euredian clenched his teeth and growled out.
"So, what do you want?"
She seemed to have been waiting for those words. She was beautiful and had an
incomparably thick and dangerous smile.
The most powerful, wicked and crafty black sorcerer of this time whispered sweetly,
"So, Your Majesty, put a leash on me. Put hold on me as planned."
A sharp, raw divinity circled roughly around him. The opposite energy collided with
each other and the faint smell of water vapor rose.
Soleia Elard spoke one last time, "Then there will be no harm to your kingdom and
to your Princess."
***
Yerenica's POV
This, what's going on here------ ?
The hand that grabbed the doorknob quickly hardened.
The movement came to standstill. I froze stiffly, holding the knob to the Emperor's
office.
"So, Your Majesty put a leash on me. Put hold on me as planned." From the inside of
the door came a gentle whisper of Euredian's office. "Then there will be no harm to
your kingdom and to your Princess."
I thought I knew without looking. Who's in there, what's she talking about?
And how he looks now.
I let go of the doorknob and stagger back. My body trembled in the shock of the
huge fall.
No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn't' sleep and came to his office,
but inside, there was a conversation that was beyond imagination.
I clenched my teeth.
So, you're going to end up like this?
In the end, whatever I do, it just goes the way it goes-------- ?!

"Princess?"
Just like me, Felix, an aide was waiting in front of the office, seemed to have
heard the same thing as me. He also had a stiff face.
I looked up at Felix with shaking eyes wildly and looked down again,
"Crazy." A thin murmur streamed out of my lips.
"That woman is crazy---- --."
It's not out my mind trying to make a deal with Euredian, risking my life.
And I knew instinctively.
Euredian Belgoth would not refuse that wicked, cunning offer.
He's the emperor. He can't let go of the woman holding the tower in her hand. The
fact was an unparalleled matter of my neck and breath that she gave me. My mind was
all mixed up and it was hard to think properly.
In the end I turned away from the office.
"To His Majesty, please keep it a secret that I was here." That's all I could say
on the spot, barely whispering to Felix. I retracted my steps after I uttered the
last word.
I don't' know if my footsteps will be heard from inside the door. Very slowly, I
walked away from the room with a startling conversation
***
[I did, child.]
I just returned to my room and hurriedly closed the door.
The two maids were surprised at my distorted expression and stopped trying to come
in and leaned at the door. I couldn't even walk to my bed because my legs were
weak.
[Even I can't change things.] " ."
I couldn't afford to respond to his resonant voice. I sat there and buried my face
in my lap. "I guess so."
My voice was surprisingly low even to myself
I didn't say a word, but my voice was hoarse. Maybe it's because I haven't slept
well. "Is there really anything I can't change------------------------ "
However, isn't eve the absolute of the world set by the original work?
The extras of the extras and the accessories that make up the corners of the
originals cannot change the great flow of the originals.
Instead of Tezevia, I came to Belgoth. I am full of spirit to hinder the marriage

of Euredian and Soleia.
From there, the original work must have changed somewhere, but in the end, the
direction ran to the same thing.
Damn that marriage.
It may not be very important matter in the first place with how much Euredian
Eblgoth doubts and wary of Soleia.
No way, I never thought she'd let the whole empire and me go-----------------
----------------------------------------------------------- !!*
A scary woman.
I thought, trying to control my emotional state.
I don't care what I can do to get that man and it's not important that I take him
away at this point----
In the end, it was not a matter of preventing marriage, but a kind of

confrontation.
The conflict between the world's most vulnerable sunfish and the worlds'
most powerful black magician.
I ended up screaming, "Does that make sense?" [God you surprised me.]
And Raulus, the absolute man beyond the damn Judetta was of no help today. I
grabbed my head and lowered it down again.
"What am I going to do now?"
[Child, why don't you come to the temple for now?] I blinked blankly.
"To the temple?"
[Yes, would you be more of a bait if you were there?] It was a cold judgement.
In order to avoid further trouble here, I had to leave the palace immediately and
in a bigger way, this Belgoth.
That way, Euredian can deal with Soleia without caring about me. " Damn it."
I spat out a curse word. I thought she was just a wicked, cunning woman
"Please put a leash on me."
"She was such a crazy woman---- --."
How do I deal with a crazy b*tch? [Operation retreat.]
Raulus spoke very happily and I was heartbroken. This god really did not know
humans just as distant as between earth and Judetta.
You're not supposed to be this happy! Is this the difference between god and
man-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
!
I pointed at the temple that was picking up.
Anyway, I couldn't stand in the palace like this unless I had listened to that
conversation. In the end, the decision I had to make was decided from the
beginning.
Chapter End Notes
*t/n---- basically soleia use them as hostage
Chapter 65
***
I couldn't sleep that night either. I didn't mean to open my eyes wide. In fact,
I've been asking myself if I've slept properly in the last few nights.
As the day and night were reversed and the ground was basically heavy, it was
natural for fatigue to accumulate.
Last time, I had a nightmare and suffered greatly and I was stressed out without
any time to recover.
" ."
Eventually I got up on my bed. Sleeping at night, oh,----
It was dark in the room. I reclined my blanket and stepped down from it. I wore a
thin cardigan with a fluffy new fur slipper.
I couldn't get around on this floor even if I went out of the room anyway, so I was
going to go to the terrace as I wished.
A warm spring breeze blew gently as I turned the glass door back. "It's not
cold----."
I set a foot on the terrace over the edge of my cardigan. The roundly protruded
terrace was strewn with pieces of paper that I crumpled up and threw away in the
afternoon.
After returning to the room as if I had run away like that, I didn't have any maids
came in, so there's no one to clean it up.
" ."'
A long sigh came out. This endlessly worries don't really suit me I removed the
chair in front of the small table and stood in front of the terrace railing.
The night sky was dark and it covered the garden except that small lamps that lit
everywhere. Night. My body trembled.
[Come with me, Eun-Seo.] " Ah, really."
I blinked my tired eyes. I shake my head to kick out the memories that come to
mind. This was the problem.
The memories of those days come back to me at night. Nightmare of the night.
Soleia's nightmare never came back. So it wasn't that black magic that bothered me
every night after that. It was just literal nightmare.
I'm sure it's because my body feels weak and my heart feels weak. I shook my head
as hard as possible. I've said that to myself dozens of times.
"You've got it, I asked-----." "Princess?"
"Aaahhhhh!"
And suddenly, my voice burst into the air with a roar. "What, what, what, what!"
My heart pounded to the bottom. I grabbed my pounding chest and turned my head to
the side where the voice was coming.
"Ah."
There was a silver glow in there alone in the dark night. On the terrace right next
to mine. My eyes were wide open with amazement.
"Am I seeing thing wrong-----." "It's a vain."
I heard a ridiculous laugh. I strained my eyes and watched as the man leaning his
back on the terrace railing.
Silver hair gently scattered and swaying in the spring breeze. A red magnet that
looks almost black in the dark. He lightly held transparent wine glass.
Everytime Euredian moved his hand lightly, the wine in the glass followed.
"Your Majesty---?" I murmured blankly.
And he must have been surprised to see me.
"What are you doing there and not sleeping at night?" Euredian asked, slowly
dangling his surprised expression.
"Now, I can't sleep----- What are you doing not sleeping at this time Your
Majesty?""
It was in the middle of the night, well past midnight. It was as if he was smiling.
"Well, let just say I couldn't sleep either."
"Well, it could be." " ?"
I quickly convinced myself and shook my head. I'm so confused after hearing
Soleia's words, but what about the person that shared the conversation?
The distance between us seemed to be close but it was farther than I thought. I
moved my steps and stood by the railing closest to him. It was the first time in
three days since that short tea time.
My heart was pounding again.
Today, however, I was more worried than excited because I overheard a shocking
conversation in the afternoon.
The man who didn't know my mind just asked me casually, "Why can't you sleep?"
"Well, I'm still a little distracted."
Euredian tilts his glass and I could see him hesitating. I smiled which has become
a habitual laugh. "You don't say that you're okay today." Euredian clicked his
tongue short.
"I don't lie. If It's okay, it's okay. If it's not, it's not okay." "Sure-----."
He had a fact that he didn't really believe.
He put down the wine glass he was holding on the table. "Princess, take three steps
back."
"What?" "Quickly." " ?"
I had a puzzled look on my face, I stepped back anyway. One step. Two steps. Three
steps.
And at the very next moment, many things happened at the same time.
He straightened himself from leaning on the terrace. I thought he was going to grab
the railing. " !"
Silver hair flew in the wind. Surely the man was beyond the railing in a blink of
an eye. He easily crossed the railing where I had just stood on.
The distance, which seemed far apart and couldn't be narrowed was reduced to a
single step in an instant.
A neat and refreshing body pierced the tip of my nose.
I breathed in without realizing it and stopped short of breath in the energy that
was lifted with a snap.
He climbed lightly over the distance that seemed to be around my height and lifted
the corners of his mouth, "Why isn't it okay today?"
"Uh----yes--- ?"
I opened my eyes wide and looked up at the man standing in front of me.
When I saw it from afar, the red eyes, which seemed to be half eaten in the dark,
was shining clearly.
Half loose, languid, somewhat defenseless, as always.
If only I hadn't heard the conversation in the afternoon, I would have thought that
the unusual expression was caused by fatigue.
I muttered, looking vaguely, "Just. I can't sleep for a few days and I have a
headache-----." "Can't sleep?"
At one stroke, his voice sounded alarmed. Two slightly cooled ands touched my
cheeks in the night air.
Euredian, who raised my head up, came to view. The red eyes had its gaze on me. I
grinned to hide my bitter feelings.
"It's weird when I sleep well. I was so confused in my dreams." "Is it-----."
"Instead, it's okay to sleep a lot during the day." "That's why your eyes are red."
Again, the man was quick to notice. It was already been several days since I
couldn't get a good night sleep and my eyes were stiff and sore.
Is it obvious on the outside?
I raised my hand and rubbed my eyes.
"This is fine. Except for the late hours at night, it's really nice to be quiet---
-." "Does the day and night change?"
"Yes."
The hand on my cheek was cold. The temperature was much lower than usual.
I unconsciously tried to hold the coolness, but when I realized my hand was colder,
I took my hand away.
"If it's not like that,"
A low but friendly voice followed slowly, "isn't t all right for what?
I dodged the gaze awkwardly this time, but the reddish eyes followed persistently.
Well. Heard a conversation with Soleia in the afternoon and it I thought it wasn't
too far away for me to leave from here.
I took out the first word and uttered it back, "Well, can I stay at the temple for
awhile?" "What?"
A momentary bewilderment flashed through the loose face. I carried on with my words
without fail, "I know it's asking too much. I know civilians can't stay long in the
temple."
" ."
"It's only for a moment."
Euredian shut up for a moment. A short silence fell between us. Then slowly, he
opened his mouth.
"Just for a moment." "Yes."
I guess it's now. When I tell him what I've been thinking all evening.
I was a little sad about the situation earlier than I thought, but what should I
do? What can't I do otherwise.
Besides, the truth is, I thought this guy was already had something in mind.
I firmly held my heart and said in determination, "Well, I'm going back to
Lebovny." " ."
"You promised. As soon as the King of Lebovny opens the Glucaman Road, you will
send me back."
Euredian enver uttered a word while I calmly spoke. I ended up speaking in a calm
tone till the end.
"I think it's time. Anyway, it's Lebovny. They are always ready to open the
Glucaman Road." " ."
"Azekien maybe aa little bit of problem, but the agreement you made with me was
limited to Lebovny anyway. As long as Lebovny comes out of favor, my value as a
hostage has almost disappeared, isn't that right?"
Strangely there was no audible answer. I finally glanced up at him, concluding my

speech. "So now, I have no problem getting back to
LEbovny------------------------------ Your Majesty?"
The loose smooth face was nowhere to be found. His handsome face was hard, enough
for me to notice it clearly.
"Uh-- --."
It was a familiar sight I had seen several times before. The young loose eyes
quickly turned into a sharp gaze.
I reached out my hand again without realizing it, "What's wrong?"
Chapter 66
The stretched fingertips touched sharply. I was startled by the cold skin, followed
by another hand that touching my wrist.
It wasn't a touch of holding hands or wrist. It just touched. His hand around my
wrist.
" How long has it been since you came to Belgoth?" Euredian asked in subdued voice.
I stammer, bewitched by his red eyes, "A-About two and a half months now----." "Two
and a half months."
He repeated my words with a hazy smile. "Two and a half months------------
--------------------- time flies."
The corners of his mouth draw into a thin smile.
I was little relieved by the smile. I don't know why I was relieved, but at first
glance, it's a similar smile.
I pushed my doubts inside and answered him as lively as usual. "Yes, I think so,
too."
" ."
"It seems like there was a lot of work. I'm a little surprised because it's already
been this long." " "
"Anyway, if you allow me, I'll go back as soon as possible."
Although I had promised before, I still needed his permission to go back to

Lebovny. I'm a hostage. First of all, if I get his permission and I have to ask my
father to take me back and write a letter----
"What if I don't allow it?"
Ha----that----the same----- but. I blinked blankly. What did I hear?
His hand, which had been touching my wrist, went down to the side and hold my hand.
Each fingers tangled together which made the warmth of the fingers is fully
transmitted. A bewildered murmur came out of my lips.
"Why---- why?"
I swear, I didn't know that word pop out of my mouth.
This man was the one who told me that it was better to go back to Lebovny few days
ago. Till the end, he was the man who didn't call me by my name.
but why, suddenly-----
There was a momentary crack in Euredian's expression which had been hardened. Only
then did I smell the faint aroma of wine passing through the air.
" I made a slip of tongue." He murmured low and let go of his grip. The wind was
wrapped
around the place where warmth had left.
I blinked my eyes and looked au path the man who slipped his gaze down.
Somehow my heart beat faster. A few days ago, like that night.
"A lie." The word popped out without me knowing.
As soon as I said it, the clear deity flowed without hesitation. The stiffness of
his eyes disappeared and the mind slowly awakened. A feeling of melancholy sprang
up.
It was a small rebound. I opened my eyes and looked straight at Euredian.
"A slip of tongue, how could you say that?"
"What----- ?"
And his face was full of embarrassment. I didn't miss the sign.
It was the face that I wanted to find whenever I tried to approach him several
times.
The moment when a man who is always loose but still in control, loses his
composure. The moment of crack in the high, solid wall that surrounded him.
The face at this very moment.
I knew it instinctively. And at that moment, I also lost all the thoughts that I
had been agonizing over all evening.
Leave all reason and reality behind for a while. I took a step closer to him.
Now the distance between us is less than half a step.

Facing the red eyes whose composure had all been broken, I slowly opened my mouth.
"Well, shall I not go?"
" ."
Euredian moved as if he were trying to step back.
However, there was one thing he overlooked, right behind him the railing of the
terrace was holding out.
My heart beat fast. Indeed, I had strong sense of certainty that this was the
moment.
This man reaches out his hand affectionately, as if honey would run out, but when
he is cold- hearted it is enough to strike me out.
It seemed like now was the moment when I could bring out all the inside of a man
who acted out of control and never knew this would come again.
I whispered again, hoping my ears won't turn red, "Shall I go back?"
"Pri--."
"Name."
I cut off his words when he about to call me "Name, please call my name."
" Princess Yereninovica."
"Not that."
The face of man who had always been solid became blurred.
"Princess, I remember I told you the other day that I don't want you to mess with
me like this."
On that subject, Euredian Belgoth tried to push me away again. He pushed my

shoulder with his side hand that wasn't caught by me.
However, the force was not all strong. It was filled with sorrow.
Again, again! I scrambled my face and called out fiercely, "You'd better not run
away anymore." "Princess."
"If you don't like me, please make it clear that you don't like me. You want me to
go back, if that's really what you want,"
" ."
"If you keep avoiding me so vaguely this time---- --."
I gather all my courage to say that.
If he really avoid it, after I go back to Lebovny, maybe I won't see it again.
A low sigh was heard and the next moment, he pulled me with the hand that grabbed
my shoulder. "Yerenica."
The silver hair that fluttered lightly in the spring breeze, came right in front of
me. For a moment my mind was stunned by my name from his mouth, and I was held in
his arms.
The scent of neat and tidy body and faint wine mingled in one breath.
Euredian's voice sighed in my ear.
"You shouldn't say that." " "
"Because I can't push you any time."
The words I had hoped so much sounded like false words. The man, whose expression
was unknown, muttered as if he were talking to himself.
"If you ask me not to go, I have no choice but to tell you not to go." " ."
"If you say, 'I hate it', of course, I can only say that I don't like it."
The spring breeze blew. Where did the last one go, and the warmth of the one who
held me seemed to be spreading all over my body and through the air.
" ."
"Is there anything more than my greed to keep you here?" Euredian continued his
words as though he had made a vow.
My heart was still beating hard. It was an echo of enough size to be passed down to
the person that was pressing against me.
Somehow I felt like crying. When I opened my mouth, my voice would tremble, so I
bit my lips hard.
"so please stop here." Euredian said quietly. " ."
"I can't push you out with my hands, so I have no choice but to ask."
There was a rather self-motivated smile in the last words. The words clouded my
mind in the end.
I stuttered and put my hand on the shoulder of the man who hugged me. I managed to
hold him in my arms with slender hand.
I have something to say.
I don't really want to go back. I still want to get closer to you----
I knew from this afternoon that it wouldn't work. Eventually, I managed to spit our
word while crying. "Bad----."
I could hear a short laugh, "Who's to say?" "I—what---."
"Who made me say this in the end?"
A big friendly touch patted my back lightly. "From the very beginning, you can say
that----."
If I had, I wouldn't have gone through so much trouble------- !

Eventually sad tears rolled down my cheeks. It was the sorrow accumulated in all
the moments when I repeatedly ran and bounced countless times.
I like the touch that pats me on the back and sweeps my hair lightly.
And at the same time relieved that he wasn't just pushing me away. And there's no
way to stop my heart beating like crazy over the fact.
So, I cried in his arms for a long time. "Yerenica."
And only at the moment he called my name did I finally realize it. I, here, exist.
Whether I'm Seo Eun-Seo, Yerenica, or anything, there's someone who calls me with
great affection anyway.
That call finally made me 'Yerenica'.
It was a break that I had never experience in my previous life, Seo Eun-Seo.
It was a night when the whole night sky was filled with twinkling silver light from
the earth.
I'm sure I'll probably never forget this night wherever I'm going to be.
Whether in Belgoth or Lebovny.
At that moment, it was just the most important thing.
Chapter 67
***
I don't know if it was because I cried so much or because my tired body was full of
divinity, but that night I was able to fall asleep anyway.
Euredian smiled short at me who was half-asleep, moved me to bed.
Perhaps he had kept by my side until I fell asleep, because I remember saw the
silver glistening close to me. It was the last thing I remembered.
" ."
Still, that's a needlessly sweet person. I took a look around the Emperor's palace
and moved on. Today, two days after that dawn, was the day I went to the temple.
"It's a place to worship God. It turns out to be much more frugal and shabby than
the Imperial Palace. Is everything alright with you-------------------------
----- "
Diego, who came to pick me up in person, anxiously clouded the end of his words. I
shrugged my shoulders.
"it was enough. For me, the Imperial Palace was too big." "I'm glad to hear that."
Diego seemed to want asking something to me over and over. The face seemed to have
a lot of questions that I wanted to ask even if I looked at him carefully.
"--- Go."
Normally, I'd say, 'Why, what? Ask me if you have anything you want to do', but I
didn't feel like doing that right now. So I was awkward to walk away from Diego's
gaze.
A neat cut of grass was stepped on under my feet.
It was the grass of the garden that I've been in and out of for that past two and a
half months. " Oh, what am I thinking about?"
I said quietly. I've been in the palace for only two and a half months, and I've
become attached to it? Or is it because I don't know when I can come back?
No, the fact may be that the Imperial Palace, filled with this tranquil, languid
peace, looks so much like its owner.
" ."
But it was a useless lingering attachment to me now. I shook my head and walked
fast. Why would I hesitate to make a decision?
"Let's go Diego."
" Yes, Princess."
Dieog didn't ask me anything until the end, still with those worried eyes. It was a
'tearful' consideration.
We walked along a path that was also familiar to me, passing a neat and tidy
garden. It was on our way to the south gate of the Imperial Palace, passing in
front of Belyuk Palace.
It's the palace that I stayed for almost three months, so I was going to watch it
one last time.
As I got closer to the white onion-shaped palace, I felt more and more depressed.
Marianne, how are you ?
"Oh god."
And when I had my gaze on Belyuk Palace, I opened my mouth. "What What happened?"
I could Diego laughed vaguely next to me. I opened my eyes to the size of a glass
of fire and looked at Belyuk Palace, to be exact the garden in front of the palace.
The garden was simply devastated. It was shocked to see the garden as big as
meteorite. The palace was surrounded by red bands so that no one could enter
without permission. "I cleaned the garden according to His Majesty.
Until there's no dark magic left."
This, I don't think it's something to say so calmly-----
I opened my mouth wide and looked up at Diego and looked back at the garden.
Only then did it occur to me that Euredian ordered him to clean up the whole garden
the day I woke up.
"No, but still----."
"Just in case. I was instructed to clean everything. I had a hard tie. As ii turned
it over until His Majesty was satisfied----."
"Huh---."
I can't stop someone who's usually generous when they're out of the picture.
I realized something new.
Let's see the friendly Euredian again. Right---
I shook my head and passed in front of Belyuk Palace. That, how long will it take
to get it back right away, if I think about it.
The farewell to Belyuk Palace ended so strangely.
At last, I could see the south entrance of the Imperial Palace in the distance.
And I left the palace after two and a half months I stepped into Belgoth Palace.
***
There was quite a distance from the palace to the temple. I rode across the capital
in a carriage with Diego, being careful not to tremble too much.
It was the same route I had travelled with Euredian to Barishad downtown.
I leaned my head against the window and looked at the scenery passing by.
This reminds me of the memory that I can't believe it was a month ago.
The carriage edged into town. On both sides of the straight road, the antique and
elegant water appeared one by one and soon filled both sides of the street.
If I reach the end of this street, I will see Eugel Square which itself was on
cultural art. The second heart of this country.
The place where I dragged Euredian through all sorts of miscellaneous items and
snacks. There was a howling wolf statue with a cross and a mural painting with the
myth of Belgoth founding. And where I first witnessed the moment when a man who was
always languid and relaxed became sensitive and sharp.
Where Soleia sent her second threat to me.
Now that I'm away from the palace, I somehow missed that memory.
I think I'm a fool, but at the time, I was so excited that I didn't know anything.
I sighed and waited for the scenery to come out of the window soon.
However, after reaching the end of the street, the scenery is aw was quite
different from what was in my memory. A question popped out from my mouth.
"What's wrong with the square again?"

More than half of the square was empty because of the swarming crowd.
The stands surrounded by the edge of the square were nowhere to be found, and there
were no crowds of tourists gathered around the fountain All that left was the
howling wolf statue and fountain in the center. And there was only a mural painted
the founding myth.
In addition, the alleyways were inaccessible, with red lines hanging over them.
That red line, somehow I'm familiar with it-----
I pushed myself toward the window and looked around the square.
No matter how much I looked around, the square didn't change. I looked around Diego
with a frown on my forehead.
"What's going on?" "Ah."
Diego gave a short exclamation then he smiled awkwardly. "That's----."
" ?"
I stared at him with a puzzled look. Diego seemed to pick his words for a moment
and soon opened his mouth.
"A few weeks ago---- because I was ordered to have the square to be sealed off."
"Sealed the square?" "Yes."
I opened my mouth wide. A few weeks ago, the only thing that could block the entire
square was an incident.
"What------ What----- This is a bit----- too much----."
My mouth sputtered the word like that, but my chest was pounding again for some
reason. The day I came here with Euredian was the day when we found that black
magical stones. It has been nearly a month since I came here with Euredian.
" ."
I thought he'd bee worried, but this it. Even then.
It was a new realization. Somehow I felt like I was going to cry, but on the
contrary, I felt like I was going to float up into the sky so I my face crumpled
ridiculously.
"His Majesty worried a lot."
Diego spoke affectionately. I closed my mouth and managed to take my eyes off the
empty square.
A total stranger. The man who used that strange iron wall didn't even give me a
word of mouth that he had taken such measure.
Come to think of it, the same was true of Belyuk palace. I never thought he'd put
the garden like that. Somehow I muttered in mood of tears.
"What a strange man." "Maybe."
Diego answered to my own words and smiled. I looked at him with shaky eyes.
The good golden eyes seemed to say 'look at it', and somehow I wanted to hide in
the mouse hole and go.
The carriage continued to move for a few more minutes and finally arrived at the
temple. The stifling sense when I first stepped into the temple before was much
less this time.
After getting off the carriage, I looked around with a fresh feeling.
Even a month like the wind was long time and white flowers bloomed everywhere.
Now that May is over, it was a time when summer was gradually approaching. It was
full of green
and fresh scent everywhere and filled with green grass. "Come this way, please."
Diego led me as he did a month ago.
I glanced up at the altar above the distant staircase where Raulus going to climb.
[Now, you've come to a more visible place, crumbs.]
A laughing voice hit my head just in time. I wondered why he didn't open his mouth.
I clicked my tongue and opened my mouth carefully so that I wouldn't get caught by
Diego. "it's really safe here, isn't it?"'
[One of the safest places to go from what you fear.]
It was a definite statement somehow. I glanced up at the sky.
"If you can see better in the temple, you'll be more free here. Well, or maybe you
could get down a little faster to the ground----."
And the answer to that question was an unappealing affirmation.
[That's similar with telling me to go down to Lemordi right now to see you, child.]
Then it is--------------- I sighed.
There's no way I'm going to be given a buff or an extra buff. Perhaps I couldn't
get out of this sunfish life in Yerenica.
I'm depressed. I'm depressed!
There was a voice calling for me as I was chasing after Diego. "Princess?"
" ?"
It was a strange voice. I stopped walking reflexively and turned my head toward the
voice. "Oh my god!"
The lady that I saw for the first time exclaimed quietly. She was a beautiful woman
with a magnificent and luxurious look.
Chapter 68
Once the beautiful woman smiles, I raised my mouth's tail reflexively this time.
Wow, she's beautiful. The lady, wearing a neat ivory dress and wearing a bright
golden hair, approached me with a big smile. She was as graceful as a butterfly.
"I'm seeing you again, Princess." "Uh---Uh---."
I was so embarrassed that I bowed along with her. It was the Lebovny style of
etiquette that popped out without my knowledge. Of course I could not have known
the etiquette of Belgoth, so I prayed that I just look natural.
The lady smiled gracefully and introduced herself.
"My name is Clarice Iven. You probably see me for the first time." "Ah Hello."
The woman smiled sweetly. I stammered at that hundred million smile in daze. Iven,
why is it familiar to me?
"I'm not going to see you right now, so go back, Count Iven."
And it was at that moment that Euredian's low voice suddenly came to mind.
Ah. I let out a little exclamation. At that time, when I was in Euredian's arms
from Belyuk Palace and returned to the Central Palace. The man I saw on the first
floor of the palace!
I asked the beauty, who was still smiling, carefully. "Ah-------- are you Count
Iven's wife?"
"Oh my, you remember the Count!"
The wife cried out with a look of great joy. Oh, no. that's not it!
But without a moment's hesitation, the Countess Iven laughed with a big smile. She
looked truly happy as she spoke, "My husband told me otherwise. He said that he saw
the Princess in the palace."
------What did I look like then?
I tried remember my memory seriously. That was a probably the time when Euredian
brought me to the main palace.
Countess Iven continued in an elegant and well-set tone.
"When I visited the temple the other day, I saw you from afar. It's a coincidence
that I visited the temple again after a few days. Another coincidence."
"Ah, even then----."
Huh. Even then? I finally opened my eyes. I, how many times has she saw my face
without my knowledge---?
Countess laughed gently, "If a coincidence overlaps, it's inevitable. I really

wanted to see the Princess someday. Maybe it's how Raulus helps."
[Well, that's not it.]
The very Raulus hummed into my head. I looked vainly smiling. "Maybe."
"Princess---."
My word was cut off by a rush call for me. I think there are a lot of people
calling me today.
When I turned my head, I saw Diego coming back in a hurry. It was clear now that he
had noticed I wasn't following.
"Are you determined to stop my hear------ Countess Iven?"
The count's wife to have met Diego. And now I'm at the point of not knowing where
to look. It was because Count Iven's wife opened her mouth before I can answer
anything to Diego. "Oh my goodness. You were with the priest again this time."
"Ah yes. I will stay in the temple for the time being. I'm sorry Diego, I was
distracted for a moment."
"No. it's because I didn't pay attention. But what brought you here at this early
hour Countess?" "Oh, are you staying at the temple? Why aren't you staying in the
palace?"
" ."
The conversation got tangled. I moved my eyes from side to side and looked at the
countess and opened my mouth again.
"The situation------ that's how it turned out."
"Oh, did Lady Elard do anything to you?"
And the words of the subsequent wife were hard words for me to pass on. It was the
correct answer. When I looked at her with astonished eyes, the wife clicked her
tongue as if she knew it.
"It's obvious how Lady Elard acted toward the Princess." "Is that so?"
Oh my god. Soleia, you don't look so good. I didn't think it would be too much to
hide herself. I don't think she's going to hide her original character and treat
people like that in the first place-----
The countess spoke softly.
"Don't take her attitude too seriously. It's better to just listen with one ear and
let it slide. You've got a strong shield anyway, Princess."
What's that---?
I quickly realized that the shield was Euredian. Then I came to the fact that my
rumors were spreading in the social world. I had to laugh vaguely this time.
Right, I'm famous everywhere.
How would you react if you know that the shield is now out of date? The Countess
was smiling.
"But that's a surprise. I had not doubt that you would be kept by His Majesty's
side, but to suddenly came to the temple "
"Countess Iven."
It was Diego who stopped her from speaking. The reason why I suddenly moved to the
temple was a secret. Diego smiled goodly and cut off her words gently.
"Why don't you have a chat later? You don't want to hold the Princess. I have to
show her around the temple."
"Ah, I interrupted you."
A beautiful woman with blond hair smiled with a warm face. "I'm sorry, I'm so glad
to see you---------------------- "
"No, I'm glad to see you, ma'am."
Are all the capital aristocrats this noble and polite? I received her greetings
with admiration. With a clean smile, she asked, somehow with expectant eyes.
"Can I count on you that the day will come for us to talk again, Princess?"
"Ah-- --."
Is it my illusion that bright brown eyes and somehow dripping with honey somehow--?
I looked carefully at Clarice Iven's face. I think she's about thirty years old.
There was no such thing as caution or doubt in the noble lady's face.
I glanced at Diego. He seemed a little embarrassed but he didn't stop me.
Eventually I nodded slowly.
"I would be happy if we could spend time together."
It's not fair to judge a person by appearances, but somehow she seemed fine. Are
you acquainted with Diego, and isn't Count Iven the one who visited the Imperial
palace to report directly to Euredian?
For me, who was completely ignorant of Belgoth's aristocracy, it was worth talking
about at least once. Well, I'm going back to Lebovny soon anyway, but----
It was a big problem that thoughts kept spinning and turning and ended up in the
same place. I pressed down my sigh and greeted the wife.
Well, it's probably the same that there's nothing to do at the temple anyway.
I thought it would be nice to have another companion.
Besides, she's beautiful, anyway!
Once again, I had to wonder if I was too much to reveal my face.
***
Anyway, as of that day, my temple life began. To be honest, it seemed like I was
going to enjoy it. [Much better? So you should have come here in the first place.]
" ."
I couldn't deny what Raulus seemed to see. Indeed, the condition of the basic body
itself was different from when outside the temple.
The body itself is a bottomless pit, so no matter how quickly divinity passed from
Euredian, it could not have been an essential solution.
Moreover, as I kept going back and forth between minus and plus, there was a
considerable fatigue from the gap but there was no need to worry about that in the
first shrine.
"Wow, I really felt like this."
I recalled my time in Lebovny again. The lack of weight of the ground reduces the
feeling of crying as light as flying away.
I withdrew all that had been reassuring to my surroundings that I had been feeling
sick countless times. I can see it from the temple.
I've really been in a bad state----- !!
"You certainly look different, Princess."
And it seemed to be obvious to others. Diego looked at me and admired me instead of

sweeping in front of the altar. I grinned as I polished the statute of the wolf
with red-purple eyes.
"Right? Actually, I feel it every morning. All the beauty I lost feels like coming
back again."
Diego and I were cleaning the prayer room. The temple is sacred, and everyone is
equal, so I have to do something just like the other priests to stay in the temple.
It was a job I had been working on for a few days.
[Wipe it off well, Crumbs. There, there, less between the hairs.] "I'm wiping it
off well."
"What? What did you say, Princess?" "Nothing."
To my annoyance, I grumbled inside and wiped clean event he hair of the exquisite
of wolf statue. [Hey. Don't scrub my eyes. Don't you know that the eyes are the
windows of the soul?]
" ."
I agonized violently at a short moment, looking at the reddish-purple eyes of the

wolf. Stab it right in the face.
But I did not want to be punished for using profanity by the temple's master, so I
moved from the statue's eyes. Until it's shiny and until Raulus who nags all the
times is finally satisfied and quiet.
"There. I'm done."
I straightened my back with a soft dry towel. Even though I was cleaning the statue
for the fifth time, I felt energetic. If it were usual, this little thing would
have quickly become frivolous. It's a great development.
And Diego seemed to be worried and chaste. "You don't have to overdo it, Princess.
Really."
"I don't overdo it. I'm full of energy and it has to go to someplace."
Is there anything else to wipe? Just give it a try. I will wipe you clean without a
speck of dust!
I looked around the prayer room with my eyes glistened. The public prayer room was
much larger and wider than the prayer room of the priest that I went wrong last
time.
"If His Majesty know, what will he sees you as----."
There was a murmur of lamentation by Diego. Whether or not, I was driven to the
opposite. Then his eyes were tied to one place.
"Uh----."
A large painting-like thing hung between the silver purple curtains, covering the
huge altar in the prayer room.
[Would you like to go and see?]
Raulus asked me in a dreary voice as if he was satisfied that his temple was
getting clean. I whispered to so that Diego wouldn't hear, "What is that?"
[Me.]
"What?"
Chapter 69
[It's me, go take a look. Shouldn't you know what God who playing with you every
day looks like?]
"Hmmmm---."
I don't really want to know----- but if I say that, you'll be sulky for another few
days.
I've grasped the mood of this whimsical and arbitrary person in a month. I don't
know if all the gods are like this, but Raulus was a little childish.
"Wow---------- God, I wonder."
I smiled without really meaning to and moved slowly.
At the same time, Diego was away for awhile. I made sure there was no one around
and slipped my head between the curtains.
And what I saw of Raulus was a little unexpected. A little exclamation leaked out
of the mouth. "Wow, Mr. Raulus. Do you look like that?"
It was hard to tell whether it was a woman or a man as I looked at the person in
the huge picture hung on the wall.
But one thing was clear: the figure in the painting was mouth-watering.
Smooth silver hair drawn to the floor. An ethereal, indistinct figure. I was purely
impressed. "You're so beautiful. I didn't know it was human hair----."
{it's one of my looks. Well, it's one of my great virtues that the human think I
look like and most familiar form.]
Somehow it seemed to me that Raulus was shrugging his shoulders. I can't believe
he's spouting these frivolous words with that reverent, solemn face--
---
However, you were beautiful anyway. Beauty is generally right. I cut my line of
thoughts.
My eyes were bound at the bottom of the alter. Under the walls covered the altars,
there was a lot of inscriptions in the fine print.
[Looks carefully there, Crumbs.] Raulus said as if it suddenly come to mind.

"What?"
[The child you have in mind. The child closes to me on the ground. The child's
name.] "Name ?"
Euredian's name? Was there another name I didn't know? I was bewildered and crawled
as much as I could under the altar to read those little letters.
As Raulus said, it was names. Names I don't know. Then I knew whose names they were
as soon as I read the first line.
"Euk."
It was the full name of the past Emperors of Belgoth. I don't know if it just a
full name. [The name I gave myself.]
"The baptismal name----."
I opened my mouth wide. The name written at the beginning of the first line was
clearly engraved in my mind.
The full name of the first Emperor Lacice Lou Elizabeth-Adrea Belgoth. [It was
Adreaa. My first child's name is that.]
[Do you know what my name means, crumbs?] Raulus asked as if were playing a tune.
The meaning of baptismal names. All I knew about baptismal names was that they were
usually the most secretive names usually given to a lifelong companion.
In the original wrong, Alexio confessed to Brisney about his baptismal name. it was
my favorite scene and I remembered it clearly.
"Well, it's the name you use to confess?" I said what came out in my mind first.
[ Is that the only meaning in the ground now?]
"I don't know----- ?"
Does it mean anything else? When I tilted my head, Raulus answered slowly. [The
baptismal name, a name that can bring me to earth.]
What? I opened my eyes. Raulus' words didn't stop there. [I said there was a taboo
in Judetta, child.]
"Yes. Because of the taboos, you can't come down without permission----."
The divine world beyond Judetta and the underground world under Lemordi cannot
interfere in the providence of the earth. That was the taboo of Judetta and
Lemordi.
A taboo in this world that allows the earth to remain in the middle of a completely
inviolable zone.
Raulus threw continued, [Once every ten years, when I go down to earth, my children
summon me by my name.]
"Oh, why didn't you tell me!"
I immediately lowered the volume and continue, "Then can I summon you?" [You cant.]
"Why? I was baptized too!"
[What's your baptismal name?] " ."
The question made me mute and shut my mouth.
Baptismal name, I don't know. It's a name that no one but parents and yourself
knows. It's a name that never mentioned in the original story.
[And you can't do it anyway. You don't have any divine power to tie me to the
world.] "Ah-----."
[Would be a good thing if I didn't die and take away the sins that existed?]
It was a curse. Damn it. I put my mouth in a miserable state of hope that had been
rising for a very short time, being crushed to the ground.
"I really have to wait then."
Right, if there was such an easy way, Raulus would have told me earlier.
I sighed and scanned the wall again. Eyes went down to the bottom of the wall.
[Yes, but----.]
Let's take a peek at Euredian's baptismal name and go----
Just as I was about to sneak at his last name into his eyes, Raulus hummed an
unknown tune and warned.
[You must hide first.] "Pardon ?"
I was puzzled and at the same time I heard the opening of the door of the closed
prayer room. "Ugh----."
I was frightened out of my wits and hid inside the curtain.
I heard footsteps. It was the sound that came straight this way. I let go of the
curtain that I had grabbed and moved my body.
I walk slowly.
No matter how much the temple's owner, Raulus allowed it---
Besides, I haven't seen the most important thing. The baptismal name of Euredian!
Well, if I didn't see it, that's fine. No offense then. Mm-hmm.
I moved slowly and carefully, rationalizing myself. But the footsteps were faster.
I froze hard and rolled the curtain back tightly.
This, it seems, is coming up where I am----
[Hide tight. I can see your hair.]
Raulus giggled and hummed to himself, then shut up. It seemed to disappear again
with a smile. I felt the urge to grab that long hair and shake it.
But it's only for a moment that my stomach to get so tight. "---- Oh."
I opened my mouth in a daze. A familiar feeling sprang up. It was a force I

couldn't gather. Always. Anywhere.
A clear and tidy body of its owner.
My heart beat fast and even before I was ready, the curtains flung back to both
sides. A short laugh broke out.
"What are you doing there, Princess?"
I looked up from the pulled curtains, blankly at the man who showed up.
My hunch is not wrong.
Euredian Belgoth, even in the temple filled with the divinity of Raulus, strangely
dressed and looked at me with a friendly face.
"H-How do you know I'm here." I stammered open my mouth. "You stand out in the eye
somewhere."
He touched my cheek slightly, "You're not good at hiding either." D-Did you see I
smiled awkwardly.
It was the first day in five days. At first glance, he looked no different than
usual. An emaciated and somewhat loose face but soon I found him more formal than
usual.
Similar to the day we went out to downtown Barishad together.
White clothes that fall just right onto his body. The gold cross brooch on the left
chest was especially shiny. The silver hair, which had always been half scattered,
was also neatly swept back.
Maybe that's why his handsome face was so admiring that he looked more like a piece
of special healer today. An impeccably elaborate statue.
Two warm hands touched my cheeks.
"You look much better, too." Euredian murmured. "I've heard that a lot."
I replied awkwardly, looking away. "Ahhaha. That's a bad idea."
My laughter was natural to me as well. I looked around to avoid the reddish gaze
that scrutinized me.
Why do I feel so awkward? Is it because it's out first time seeing each other since
dawn?
And my habit of spouting nonsense again when I am embarrassed came out again, "Your
Majesty is handsome again today."
"Is that so?"
Euredian laughed short. A smile crossed his face when he was so calm as to be like
a piece of marble. Somehow my ears seemed to be burning red.
I opened my eyes to wake up. Don't be possessed, Yerenica!
And I managed to exhale to sound more normal, "What are you doing here?
I didn't hear you were coming "
"Well----."
Euredian blurted the end of his words.
A momentary stream of emotion passed through the reddish-purple eyes. I watched it

without missing any of it.
Forgetting that I was avoiding his gaze awkwardly, I stared at him. "What's the
matter?"
It wasn't so often that Euredian didn't have any answer. I took his hand that still
fiddling with one of my cheeks.
"Then it's strange." " What?"
"Your Majesty can't find me first for no reason."
Chapter 70
It was not a very self-contradictory remark. It was clear that this man, who has
strict standard for himself, made some reason and stepped up to this point.
Euerdian laughed, "I wonder what kind of image I have in your head."
"Well, a liar?" I smiled brightly.
"Your Majesty who bounces so much." " ."
"Half of a self-righteous and half iron wall." " ."
"Shall I tell you more? I think I can say 50 things."
I held Euredian's hand and waved back and forth as I told him one after another.
Euredian looked puzzled for a moment and soon smiled languidly. It was his usual
expression. "There's nothing to deny."
"Yes. I know you better than I thought." And now I was perfectly back to normal.
My heart was still beating fast, but anyway, it was good facing this guy in person.
Actually, that's enough. Isn't it necessary to worry about the future even in this
brief meeting after five days?
So I just decided to be faithful to my mood and asked playfully while waving hands.
"So what is it, really? You wouldn't say you missed me."
" ."
"Ah, of course, is that the biggest reason?" "I can't stop you."
Euredian let go of my hand while let out a dejected laugh. And the next moment, I
could hear myself.
"Huh?"
I was sitting on the altar before I could even utter a word in my voice with
embarrassment. The eye level rose in a flash.
"Woah, here---- "
It's a sacred altar---- !
However, Euredian had this expression that he didn't care at all. "Because Raulus
is generous."
"What?"
Unknowingly, my voice came out. Generous, still----
I glanced behind the altar, I have a feeling that Raulus might be peeping
somewhere. "Ho, you don't know. He may be narrower than you think and be
childish----."
"You sound like you know him, Princess."
And Euredian had a good hunch today, too. I finally gave up looking after the
altar. Well, look at it. Besides it was Raulus who said that I could look at the
altar first, so----
And I can't hear a rambling voice, now that I think about it.
I didn't even know. I've taken my thoughts away from Raulus.
There was a handsome face below. It was not unusual for me to look at him.
Moreover, looking down from above, I could only see fatigue all over his face.
Maybe he didn't sleep well or he overworked these days. The corners of his eyes
were slightly reddish. Of course, even that looked strangely good on me that my
heart beat.
I reached out my hand to those eyes first. "Hmm. So."
" ."
"What have happened, five days without me?"
Euredian laughed followed by his habitual tone, "it's always the same. My daily
life." "Um."
"Just as stuffy, a lot to deal with, a little tired." ".......... "

"But that's always happened. I can't say that something big has happened."
The sound of really indifferent voice continued calmly. I took a slow look at the
tightly familiar face.
Somehow Diego's words popped up in my head. "He's tied up by a lot of things."
"I see." I carefully swept through the faintly reddish eyes.
"You must have been in a hurry." " .'
"It's a big deal that strange things keep bothering you. If I were here, I'd give
you some comfort."
There reddish eyes blink a few times and slowly. There was no return answer, but I
spoke in a frivolous way.
"it's a good thing you came here today. I'm so full energy these days that I think
I can give the Emperor a good feeling."
" I see."
"Ah, so is it the opposite now?" " ?"
He looked at me again. A question came to mind on that red-purple eyes. I smiled

and opened my arms at him.
"Change roles." "What?"
"I'll do it today. Human tonic me. In other words, rapid charger." " ?"
Euredian didn't seem to understand the meaning of the word.
However, in an instant, slowly a look came to his expressionless face of fatigue.

He seemed surprised and he looked like he heard something very unfamiliar.
I didn't mean to wait for him. Lowering myself, I embraced his neck as it was. " "
Of course, I did not have any divinity and even if I had it would have been no
match for this man, which was purely comforting.
I could feel Euredian's stiffness in my arms. Have I ever hugged this man first?
I didn't seem to remember. It's always side that reached out to find piece of
clothing. "You did a great job today as well."
A slight sweep of the silver hair twisting at my fingertips. As he often did to me.
"Um. And---------------- "
I hesitated a little.
At that dawn, Euredian asked me to stop here. 'I don't think I'll be able to back
down if I approach,
so please stop here.'
But is it right for me to completely bury my feelings now because of that?

Somehow, I was convinced it wasn't. Listening to this heartbeat for a minute, I
murmured still. "I missed you."
It was a small sound, but I whispered in his ear, so he couldn't not have heard it.
I froze once it was out of my mouth.
"Really, I missed you."
There are things that can only be confirmed by speaking out. Even if I haven't able
to save it. Ah. I actually did. That's why I've been sinking in spite of all the
energy I have lately.
There are moments when I come to realize like this. My heart was pounding.
If this mand had been just a man I had to save, a man whose future tragedy was
supposed to be, and was the only lifeline in this world, and that's the only part
of my feelings, I wouldn't have wanted to see him until I came to the temple.
So I admitted it with great composure. Yes. I like him.
The answer was simple and clear enough to overshadow the countless sleepless
nights.
I guess I like him a lot. I can't understand why I've continued to go back and
forth. It's not just because this guy make me live. It's not that I feel sorry for
the fate that has been set----
"I can't stand it either."
I could hear Euredian muttering low. And there was a hug that pull me back.
The distance between bodies, which had been vaguely a little apart, quickly became
close.
At that moment I didn't know what the man who held me in his arms was thinking, but
I could only feel that the heartbeat coming from the body that touched mine was as
fast and irregular as I was.
It was greater satisfaction than a hundred words, and it was relaxing pleasure as
this man.
***
"So why are you really here?"
I gently fiddled with the shiny silver hair that had been swept back.
We were in my room in the temple. I was about to drag him to show my room around.
But Euredian did not seem to be interested with my room. When I see him staring at
me again, sitting on the window frame.
"I told you. It was frustrating." He answered slowly as he was twirling my loose
long pale pink hair
around in his hand. "That can't be all."

I glanced at the red eyes in a doubtful tone.
"You cannot have many any other reason as you came to see me----."
Euredian looked up at me with fresh eyes, "------ Are you always sharp like this?"
"Seriously this guy."
Immediately, three lines were caught. I glanced at him and lightly pinched him. "If
you're going to hunt a target, shouldn't you first figure out what its capable of?"
"To hunt targets."
Euredian laughed as he thought and repeated me for a moment. "You have a knack for
making a word that doesn't make any sense." "Isn't that my charm?"
The words came out this time were more of a nonsense.
I can't tell you that the languid face was being serious from the bottom of the
heart. Ugh, I shook my head and opened my eyes sharply.
"Don't keep changing the subject. Why are you here?" "I have something for you."
Euredian replied this time without a hitch. Slowly he straightened himself and
pulled something out of his uniform.
I figured out what it was at once. It was a shallow letter. Green seal with
intersecting willow leaves.
It was a pattern of Lebovny that familiar to me. My eyes widened at once.
"Oh, has the letter arrived?"
"Yes."
I took it quickly. When I opened the envelope after tearing the seal, I saw a paper
sheet that was significantly thinner than the last time.
" ."
For a letter to me, it was more like a straight-folded paper. I tilted my head but
took the paper out of the envelope. I spread out the folded paper neatly into three
parts.
"Uh--- --."
And immediately a bewildered groan burst.
I blinked over the contents of the document. It wasn't really a handwritten letter
from my father or mother or sister Tezevia.
It was a list.
The list of the 18th Lebovny's envoy to Belgoth. "An envoy---- ? Haha."
And I found some familiar names near the top of the list. The one written in the
mission's representative column---
"Ha, brother-in-law." "Brother-in-law?"
With Euredian's word, I went through the list several times with my mouth wide
open.
The delegation's representative was the husband of sister Tezevia, Duke of Lebanon.
In addition. "Fernandez too and Sergey." I muttered in amazement. No, these guys
are al coming to Belgoth?
"All men's names."
Euredian somewhat had an uncomfortable face. But I didn't hear it properly because
I was thinking hard.
I don't know about Sergey, but I was worried about the Duke of Lebanon and
Fernandez coming to Belgoth.
Aren't they are the characters who were killed in the original expedition to
retrieve Tezevia? I'm glad Tezevia isn't coming.
"No way----."
I don't think they're going to follow the original timeline either. I don't think
so. I hid my thought and asked Euredian stealthily.
"This, of course, is a goodwill envoy?" "Well."
And the lame response came back. Euredian slanted the corners of his mouth. "If
they're cooperative with Belgoth, it's a goodwill envoy."
"Oh, don't scare me. Well, if you have any other ideas---." "If you're thinking
otherwise, for example, what?"
"Well-----you're going to swallow the real Lebovny in one bite----."
Somehow it's a credible story. A little kingdom like Lebovny, if Belgoth ever
touched it, it would
fall apart.
Besides, it seems like we haven't opened the Glucaman Road yet----
I looked as pretty as I could. My face is the face of Lebovny, brainwashing face.

"You wouldn't dare do that, Your Majesty?"
" I'm starting to rebel when you say so." Euredian replied grumpily.
"It depends on Lebovny's attitude in this trilateral negotiatin. For Belgoth's

future foreign policy is."
Where has this man been offended?
I tried to recall my memory, but there was no single think came up. I frowned. "As
long as I'm in your hands, Lebovny won't come to knife you first. You know."
"Hmmm."
"And even if I went back to Lebovny, my father wouldn't be as stubborn as before."
It was almost a burden to myself. As soon as I go back, I'm going to pour out all
sorts of childish and tearful appeals to my father. Util I get his vow never to be
too greedy again.
And Euredian asked something completely out of the blue. "Who's Sergey?"
"Oh, my childhood friend. He's my sister's husband's brother------------------
-------------------------------------------------------- well, he's more like a

friend than a family."
Sergey coming was really unexpected. I frown unconsciously. Bast*rd.
Sergey Lebanon. He let me kidnapped in that invasion.
However, after seeing the man in front me again, the corners of my mouth were
loosened. "Uh----well, in conclusion, is it good or not? I don't know---
--------------------- --."
" ."
"Good is good."
I stretched out my hand and touched the shiny silver hair and smiled amusedly. But
the realization was quick. I slightly tensed as the bitter facts came to mind. An
envoy coming from Lebovny.
Euredian had to tell me the news in person, perhaps to let me know indirectly when
I had to go back.
" ."
But he didn't say anything. I caught myself for a moment and stared silently into
the purple eyes
that were looking down. Just a moment ago, the happy feeling from earlier quickly
faded. The day that has been vaguely thought is now completely settled.
He just didn't tell me what he was thinking, but I knew what it was. The thoughts
that I had deliberately pushed back for a few days came back.
If we go this way, is this really the end? "---- You've been busy with this
lately."
I consciously blocked my thoughts. I thought once I thought about it would feel

down. Besides, this man is here to rest, and I didn't want to bring up depressing
story.
I grinned casually.
"If it's a three-way negotiation, you could come to Azekien. Ah, that place has a
lot of sorcerer. Scary."'
" ."
"That makes me a little bit stuffy. Fifty years ago, the Glucaman Convention was
re-established?" Euredian only briefly nodded. I quickly turned my brain around to
find another topic.
"Well. How's Lady Elard doing these days?"
And I failed to find the right topic. I muttered the word and screamed inside.
This--- stupidly, I shouldn't bring up her story here, stupid Yerenica!
" I'm not even interested."
The loose face quickly hardened. Euredian chewed out his words,
"However, we'll have to go after it. Until I can catch that rattler and put her in
a dungeon------------------------------------------------------------------------
I'm so upset."
It was an usually radical tone. I had no choice but to laugh awkwardly. Did I bring
up the wrong thing again?
But it was a story that I should have heard someday anyway. That's only now. I
grabbed Euredian's cheeks and made eye contact.
"By any chance, Your Majesty." " ?"
"Never, never ever." I said with a tight squeeze on each word. "Never, get married
to her, you know that right?"
"Am I crazy?"
And the immediate answer came back. Euredian made an ugly face.
But I couldn't be relieved right away. The original is already in place. And in my
opinion, Euredian
Belgoth was very likely to move as she thought.
Soleia Elard clearly stabbed the point where Euredian would feel he has an
attractive option. Put his own leash on it, keep it in his hands, keep an eye on
it.
I pressed his cheek and opened my mouth again.
"Never. No matter what she offers. Even if she did anything. Never get married. You
can't even get engaged. Understand?"
" ."
In the reddish-purple eyes, the understanding returned. He sweetened his lips as if

to say something more.
But I was faster.
"I'd rather keep an eye on her than leave her as an enemy because she's a dangerous
woman. I mean, don't think this is ridiculous. I can't see it while I'm still alive
and has my eyes open."
" ."
"You have to answer."
Euredian seemed to be trying to read my heart for awhile. Then there was a short
elastic groan. "Ah, did you worry about that from the start?"
"What?"
It wasn't the answer I was waiting for. I was puzzled and realized the meaning of
the word by looking at him.
From the beginning-----
Since the moment I first saw you.
"No wonder, it was strange when you proposed without hesitation." And I was a
little relieved by Euredian's murmur that followed.
You go it wrong, Your Majesty. My first wasn't from then on--------- a little
longer.
I hid my innermost thoughts and smiled and pressed for his answer.
"Anyway. Answer me, please."
"'Yes." Euredian answered unexpectedly coolly.
"I don't even think about doing what she wants. I don't what she wants from me."
Sadly, I knew.
The most powerful thing on earth. That's what she wants. Judetta, to reach the
distant world of gods.
Of course, I couldn't speak that right away, so I answered halfheartedly. "---
---- It's probably because you're so handsome, I guess."
Of course, I was thinking about something completely different inside. I played

with my hands, swept the cleat, chaste intangible energy that was twisting around
Euredian's body.
Of course, i didn't know the reason at that time. Come to think of it-----------
----- I tilted my head.
Does Raulus know that there is a person who wants to go beyond Judetta?
"I hope so."
Euredian laughed as if he were sighing.
He kept fiddling with my hair, and kissed it lightly. It was an act that seemed
natural at first glance.
"Uh........... "
And with that brief contact, all my thoughts were blown away.
I could feel the heat rising all over my face as well as my ears, so I just hugged
him tightly
***
Ever since that day, Euredian has visited the temple at least once every three
days. There was no clear reason, but it continued.
It was the first time this man came to visit me. It was nothing new. It was a
little awkward at first, but I quickly got used to him visiting the temple because
humans just as adaptable as animals.
In fact, even if it a meeting once every three day, I counted it as the remaining
time I stayed in Belgoth.
However, he still hasn't brought up the topic of my return to Lebovny. Well, what
would I after he told me about it?
Anyway, the meeting, which I thought would stop since I moved from the Imperial
Palace, lasted and continued this long.
And I don't know why, but the meeting that began to steadily continue was not the
meeting with Euredian.
Chapter 72
"I don't think His Majesty is coming today, Princess." Clarice Iven.
I laughed awkwardly at the elegant Countess Iven sitting between me and tea table.
"He was here two days ago, so maybe he'll come back tomorrow--
------------------------------------------------------ ?"
"Oh my."
And I regretted answering in gentle manner. Clear, light brown eyes began to shine
excessively.
"I've heard he's busy preparing for the trilateral negotiations, as expected."
She murmured with red face.
I knew that. What---- ?
Somehow I'm afraid to ask again. I slowly dodged her gaze and nibbled at the
refreshments. It was only a week ago that this strange encounter with Count Iven's
wife began.
I mean, from the day after Euredian sudden visit.
Countess Iven was a warm and friendly just as she is beautiful and high-spirited
beauty. In addition, she was a believer who visited the temple three or four times
a week to pray to the Raulus' priest.
She is also good at speaking; she had the ability to lead conversation without
difficulty. So after few teas, I had become much closer her.
"I'm sure you'll be attending the welcoming ceremony too, right?" Countess Iven put
her teacup down as she spoke.
"Ah."
And that was something I hadn't thought about before. I opened my eyes wide.
Attending a welcoming ceremony for the envoys? Should I?"
"Oh, do I have to?"
"Oh, of course. How many people are there to see the Princess----------------
---------------------------------------------------------- No."
The countess, who was trying to speak quickly, paused and stopped talking.
Somehow I think I know what she wants to say.
I sighed and sipped my tea.
I don't know why or when it started, but now I seem to be quite a hot topic in the
Belgoth capital society.
Well, I'm probably the first woman to see the Emperor continuously. I put it out of
my mind and continued with my own.
Oh my god. I was even more afraid to go into society.
Dozens of people are paying attention even if they can't. If I stand at the center
of those enormous eyes, I might melt away as soon as I enter.
But in the words of the countess, I had no choice but to withdraw my earlier ideas.
"I heard there will be Lebovny's envoys as well. Ambassadors from other countries
cannot enter the temple, shouldn't be the Princess attend?"
"Ugkh."
Is that so! I opened my eyes wide.
In other words, if I want to see brother-in-law, Fernandez and Sergey, I should

attend the welcoming ceremony.
However Euredian didn't say that------- ?
I tilted my head with a slight frown.
"Yes-----His Majesty didn't say that------ --."
"Right, of course."
The countess' face is bright. For some reason, she had a face of great joy.
"You don't have to feel pressured because of the socialite. Most of the nobles are
in favor of the Princess."
"Ah, is that so?"
That was the least fortunate news.

"Yes, and they will be watching it all from the beginning, so Lady Elard will not
be able to do anything to you either." The countess continued.
I looked at her with a fresh glance, picking up the thought I was thinking.
As I've been talking to Clarice Iven the last few days, I've just learned that
Clarice sometimes has a pretty sharp side.
"And of course, my husband and I will be there. Come and I'll be there for you."
"Well, I'd appreciate it if I could---------------- --."
I blurred my words. Clear brown eyes, hard to refuse coldly, were twinkling with
anticipation. It was harmless goodwill. But I didn't know why she's doing this
favor for me.
"I----- Countess Iven."
Eventually I opened my mouth carefully. As soon as the word came out, the countess
waved her hand.
"Please call me Clarice, Princess."
"C—Clarice."
She grinned as I called her name awkwardly. No, actually, Clarice was smiling
brightly and affectionately the whole time she was facing me.
"Yes, go ahead."
"Why are you so nice to me?"
I've been asking that questions to myself for the last few days because of that
friendly look.
Clarice opened her eyes wide. I continued with a shy smile, "No, you've been so
kind since we first met that doesn't mean it's burdensome!"
Clarice Iven was simply a noble lady.
All her words, gestures and attitudes were full of soft manners. Besides, isn't
Countess in a low position?
The reason why the Belgoth aristocrat would be kind to me was, inf act, not well
known in my head.
I tilted my head and spoke slowly.
"I, I mean. If I were to argue, I'm actually a hostage-------- and I'm going back
to Lebovny soon
anyway."
"You're going back?"
Clarice's voice has gone up. I think that surprise her.
I nodded my head once, "Yes, I'm going back with the Lebovny's envoy."
"Ah------- --."
Clarice let out a sigh of a groan. She looked very sad.
"I thought you'd stay longer, but are you going home this soon?" "That's what
happened."
"Is it your fault?" "Yes. Maybe ?"
I didn't think it is my fault, but it was almost certain.
Clarice's expression became visibly blurred as I nodded again.
"Well, it's just around the corner------- Somehow it's sad. I thought I could get
closer to the Princess."
I couldn't believe whether it was a pretense or a lie. Somehow I felt itchy in one
corner of my mind.
"I've wanted to get close to you since I first saw you. You're so lovely and
completely different aura from the Belgoth's people."
I blushed reflexively at the word, 'lovely' and opened my eyes wide at the
following words.
Clarice smiled gently and continued, "Belgoth, what should I say? It's an
atmosphere that places a little too much emphasis on etiquette and dignity.
Of course, dignity as an empire's nobility has something to do with it, but

sometimes it's a little too hard and stuffy, so it's hard."
"Ah----."
Somehow I knew. The words Euredian often said 'depressed; passed through my mind.
Could it be that also related to the atmosphere that Clarice was talking about?
Clarice continued, her eyes twinkling, "I've heard that Lebovny is much more self-
conscious and open-minded than Belgoth. I can only assume that it's not a country
like the Princess."
"It's just that the kingdom is small---."
I smiled vaguely and waved. In a kingdom as big as a fingernail. What would you fi
you took the courtesy and watched the dignity?
But I quickly changed my mind. To be sure, Lebovny was a free-spirited country when
you think about it in the original story.
Brisney, the only daughter of Duke and Princess, got into relationship with Alexie,
her own escort knight.
I shook my head.
"Well, I think it's definitely different compared to Belgoth.
"Right? That's exactly what it is. That is the part that I like about you."
Clarice smiled affectionately.
"Maybe His Majesty is in love with that part?" "Haha-----."

And this time, I was red all the way to my ears. The heat rose from my nape. Wow,
it's really embarrassing to hear this from someone else-----------
-------------------------------------------------- !
I replied randomly, trying to cover my face with the small teacup.
"I think it was just amazing. I've been doing a lot of rude thing---- but-------
-------------------------------------------------------------------- he's always so

kind."
"Oh my god. His Majesty must be very kind." " "
I assured myself, looking at her smiling face meaningfully. If this conversation

continue, I'm sure my face will be gone in a few minutes.
Fortunately, Clarice turned the subject around again. The smiling face strangely
dimmed.
"The truth is Lady Elard spent a long time courting His Majesty to such an extent
that I would really think he would accept her if this continued."
"Ah. Lady Elard must have been more active than I thought."'
"Yes, I don't know how many of them have been suffered because of her."
Clarcie blurted the end of her speech. I held my tongue.
Oh my god. Soleia. As expected, she didn't seem to hide herself in the society
either. A scary person. I trembled.
That's how much you want to marry Euredian? That's why, even if I said that his
divinity is covetous---
" ."
Come to think of it, there was something unclear. I frowned at the sudden new
angle. What did she gain by reaching beyond Judetta with her human
body---------------------------------------------------------- ?
What is she going to do with a power that she can't recognize anyway?"
If she go over Judetta, what is she going to do? What can a person do in the world
of gods---------------------------------------------------------------------------
--- ?
Doubts started to raise.
Wouldn't it be more realistic to replace Belgoth's system of capturing and

suppressing dark sorceress or to keep dark sorcerers from being ostracized?
Why did she go as far as to dazzle her son and try to reach Judetta------------
------------------------------------------------------------------ ?
Chapter 73 - Part 6: The Calm before The Storm

Chapter Notes
Somehow a strange steaming sensation remained.
The more I think about it, the more I don't know her motives. "Did you feel
uncomfortable anywhere----------------------- ?"
"Pardon?"
Clarice tilted her head. I shook my head and smiled. Yeah. I don't know. All I
could know for sure was that she was a really scary person.
The next time I did wrong thing, she'll kill me. I got goose bump in my body.
I can see the Lebovny's envoy on the day they go back, so wouldn't it be better not
to attend the welcoming ceremony------------------------------- ?
"Anyway, I'd appreciate it if you could come to the ceremony." However Clarice's
idea was completely different from mine."
"In fact, I'm not the only one who thinks this way. If not, His Majesty will walk
in the society with that woman----."
"That's a little----."
When I imagined Soleia sticking herself to Euredian, the impression was frowned
upon.
Of course, I've given Euredian's firm answer, so that's not the worst thing to be
worried about, but this is a matter of my mood.
Right? No one wants to see someone who they don't like sticking to the person they
like. "It's definitely not a pleasant imagination----."
I spit out my emotions without any thoughts before I able to stop myself.
Of course, it's too late. Clarice was looking at me with a strange smile again. I
quickly opened my mouth before she said anything unusual again.
"I'll think about it. It's not something I can decide on my own. I'll ask His
Majesty."
In fact, attending the welcoming ceremony wasn't really a matter of my will.

Because I'm still a maladjusted to mana, a person who vulnerable to mana----
If three countries go to crowded fall, then it is the Three Kingdoms Conventions

and it's a day of destruction.
I will be like a sunfish. I tried to smile brightly.
Welcoming ceremony, I wonder if I can go----
Part 6. The calm before the storm.
Soleia was lost in thought. "So, please hold my leash."

That day, she gave him the leash of her neck. When suggested, Euredian spat out
with arsenic. "I will be a faithful dog lying on your feet. Does that mean that?"
" ."
Tuk. Tuk.
A long, sharp red fingernail patted steadily around the window. Tal. Tak.
It was raining outside the window. It was rare for Belgoth to have a rainy day in
late spring, when the weather was relatively clear. The air was damp.
It was heavy and gloomy. Soleia looked down at the rain pouring to Eugel Square.
On rainy day, she always remembered things on her head.
On the day when her real parents were caught and burned by the holy knights, it was
raining. On the day when Soleia's old family, who studied darkness in the shadow,
fell.
Soleia remembered the fire purification which was still burning despite the pouring
rian. At first glance, a bluish silver fire had devoured her parents and
colleagues.
" ."
"Why?"
In the middle of rain's sound, the voice of the Emperor came again. "Why do you do
that? What do you want from me?"
It was tone that seemed genuinely curious. A find and noble sculptural face came to
mind clearly. "Why --."
Of course, she wants to put the divinity in her hand. If it's impossible to get
into her hands, then through a child born between him and her.
Because she has to get her hands on it.
But Soleia did not answer the question aloud. There was no reason to answer. It
would have been fascinating for him to reject her proposal any time soon.
Soleia Elard knew Euredian Belgoth well. Ah, more, much more than he knows about
her.
It was only natural, after all the number of years of observing each other is
different.
Soleia saw Euredian for the first time at the age of ten, when she first set foot
on Belgoth tower. Just after her parents were burned by holy knights.
She was managed by Chernata Rosel and turned into enemies of the late Elard. And
the winter of that year was when she settled down in the tower.
At that time she was a child who had not yet been able to properly handle the dark
magic that had been used by her parents. At that time too, Euredian Belgoth was
just a young prince who was about the same age as her.
The time they passed was only for a short moment. The young Prince, who followed
the Emperor to inspect the tower, was silent for his age, and had a slightly
troublesome face.
She can't forget that silver-haired gleam and the reddish-purple eyes that were a
curse to her people.
On that day, the young Soleia saw the relaxed face of the Emperor and the prince
and sharpened her sword inside.
The one who ordered for her parents, her teacher and many of her disciples to be
burnt alive. A man who has power opposite of the tower and her.
Those who do not allow people like themselves to stand on the ground.
Her natural enemies.
So on that day, Soleia decided, with her heart full of rage to get her vengeance.
Oh, the next emperor. That horribly beautiful boy, the one with the most river-like
divinity on earth.
Someday, he'll kneel at her feet.
From that day until now, she has seen the mand for ten years and for Euredian
toward her was 4 years. It was strange that he couldn't figure out what was inside.
Euredian belgoth will not refuse her sweet temptation.
Even if he didn't accept all of her terms, she'll find her own agreement. I'm a
person who will do anything to get into that fence.
Euredian Belgoth looked at her with a face that didn't have a single trust.
"You're going to be a dog that obeys me, are you?"
"It's no different." Soleia was sincere.
Really, she'll do whatever he wants. She can't even bark like a dog. That mighty
divinity, if only she could hold it in her hand.
So, as long as she reach the world of distant gods beyond Judetta.
In fact, Soleia's purpose was one. Judetta.
A world where people like her are at the opposite end of the world. The world of
Lemordi and the world of Judetta.
Soleia's purpose was to reach the Judetta.
In fact, it was her only role and value. Once she reaches beyond Judetta, she's
done with her duties as a contract worker.
What's left was the obligation of her contractor to fulfill.
To drive out all the silver and red purple color of the earth. Terms of the
contract that her owner will keep.
Then the last man to kneel at her foot will be that shining man. Only until then
that she will allow the leash around her neck to stay.
However, nowadays the 'owner' has been giving her a hard time.
Soleia was tongue-tied by the unpleasant noise that tearing her eardrums.
"What's wrong again?"
[ .]
"You're so strangely overeating more these days."
There was no answer that came in. instead, there was a stream of smack and dull
bumps.
It was obvious what was hitting her. Each month the bones of the lean skulls barely
fell apart. It was that skeleton rattling sound again and again.
[---- Urgent.]
The murky wooly sound, whose sex could not be guessed, rang all over the body.
Soleia slightly distorted her beautiful face,
"What, our plan?"
[Unhappy mood---- If you caught, things get complicated.]
The bones, which had been barely been skeletons, crumbled on the ground.
[The taboos of Judetta and Lemordi, before they are discovered---------------
---------------------------------------------------- --.]
"It's already been five years since you first crossed Lemordi. Hades, I don't think
it's time for a new taboo."
It was already five years ago that she signed a contract with an underground owner
who couldn't even form its own shape on the ground and often broke down.
It was also five years ago that a person who could not cross Lemordi, the boundary
between the round and the underground, broke the taboo and began to break the
ground.
She has been silent for those five years. Why are you acting like you're being
chased by something now?
It was an incomprehensible part, but it seemed that the hose of the dead and the
ghosts was not even listening to her.
[this time, kill her.]
Thud. A broken finger bone rolled under Soleia's foot. It slowly gathered together
to form another whole hand-shaped skeleton.
[Killed the annoying one---- ]
" ."
[Do what need to be done.]

Kill the Princess and get rid of her and get the Emperor. It was no different from
that word. The voice was so harsh that Soleia hardened her face.
Less than tend ays have passed since she made that irresistible offer to Euredian
Belgoth. She couldn't figure out if she could stay and wait for a while.
The owner of the basement grumbled.
[The notice is in front. You're always call it a bridge of flags, Soleia*.] " "
[How long do I have to keep up with your pace?]
Five years. It's been five years since Soleia signed with him. Was it a long time?
Then why is it so impatient now? You've been asleep all time.
[Quickly-- --.]
" ."
[Kill what's annoying, get what's needed. If not.]
Finger bones that rose into the air lifted up Soleia's chin. The touch of the cold,
sharp bone on the chin could not hep but startled her. No matter who she is.
Scoffing, words like the last sentence fell. [I'll come forward myself.]
Chapter End Notes
*t/n think this line is a phrase----- basically a warning for Soleia
Chapter 74
"Hades."
[You want to preserve your body, right, Soleia?]
Soleia bit her red lips. In the first place, if the owner ordered her, she had no
other choice.
The elaborate plans began to tangle. In one destructive, messy direction that
Soleia doesn't like very much.
However, in fact, Euredian Belgoth.
It was also an inevitable future, given the fact somebody had no intention of
accepting Soleia Elard's proposal already.
So everyday was like the eve of the storm under the guise of tranquility.
***
Yerenica's POV
There was another relax atmosphere after Clarice told me about the delegations'
welcoming ceremony. I have been pondering over and over again, sweeping and
polishing every nook and cranny of the temple.
The welcoming ceremony. Should I or should I not participate? Is it okay for me,
Princess Lebovny, to be absent at such complicated diplomatic issue between three
countries?
But in the first place, it was a worry that wasn't necessary. After a short tea
time with Clarice, I was called to the palace within three days.
Is there anything that happened?
I was full of anxiety as I stepped back to the Imperial Palace after 15 days.
Of course Diego was with me.
"What do you think, for suddenly calling me to the Imperial Palace-----------
------------------------------------------------------------------- "
"I think---."
Diego was puzzled by the end of his words. He also seemed not to have heard
anything about it. I frowned slightly, recalling Euredian, who had been coming to
the temple every three days.
He skipped the visit yesterday, but----
But he came to the temple. I thought he would never call me to the palace again.
What happened? It's something about Soleia !
I entered the Imperial Palace with growing anxiety. But by the end it was useless.
"Yerenicaaaaa!" "Uh-oh-oh-oh."
As soon as I entered the welcoming hall, I stumbled back at the something big that
hit me. The voice calling my name was strangely familiar.
No way, this voice----
I spat out in a daze at someone who was hugging me. "S-Sergey?" "Oh, Yerenica. You
were alive and well!"
"Are you really Sergey?"
I blinked stupidly and grabbed him by the shoulder and pulled him off. A face that
seemed like he would burst into tears was revealed.
I didn't open my mouth until I checked the face. "Woah, it's real---------------
--- ?"
A boy with a black hair and green eyes of the Lebanon family.
This boy, who looked prettier than most women, is my childhood friend, Sergey
Lebanon, who I left behind in Lebovny.
I asked, stammering, "Y-You----- what are you doing here?"
"that's what you're going to say to a friend you haven't seen in three months!?"
Sergey hit back and hit me again. It's not like he is hugging me, it's really like
he is hanging on my neck.
A man with a bigger head than me hung on me, so I had to stumble again. If Diego
hadn't held me from behind, I would have collapsed.
Somehow he seems taller than the last time I saw him and seem to have grown
up--------------------------------------------------------------------------- Did
boys of
his age grow up faster?
I managed to hold up Sergey, reeling from one place to another. "Hey, hey, hey,
calm down."
"Uh. I was so worried!! I thought there was a limb snapped somewhere." "I know.
Let's put this down for now and-------- --."
But he didn't really seem to listen to me. In the end, I sighed and patted Sergey
who held me tight and poured out tears.
"I'm fine. I've been living as luxurious as I was in Lebovny. I even wrote a letter
in the first place." "Are all your limbs attached?"
"Of course-----."
I'm standing on both legs. Why are you worried about that? "Look!"
"Even if it's alright."
Sergey pulled back to look at me from head to toe, crying. "Why are you so skinny!"
"That---- something happened."
A answer tactful while patting Sergey'a arm with a sloppy smile. I found two men
just a few steps away in front of me with a tearful look.
One is my escort, Fernandez, and the other is sister Tezevia's husband, my brother-
in-law, the Duke of Lebanon."
"Uh----."
Only then did I know the situation. This member, I mean----. "L-Lebovny's envoy has
already arrive---."
"Princess Yerenica!" "Princess!"
My words failed to finish to the end. The voices, which were more abundant than
Sergey, echoes in the enormous hall.
Two me, distracted, quickly approached me and start talking. "Are you alright?! Is
there anything that's gone wrong?" "Ferdi, I'm fine."
"My wife threatened to leave me alone if there was anything wrong with you. Are you
sure you're alright?!"
"B-Brother-in-law----."
It was obvious how my mother, father and sister Tezevia have been doing in Lebovny,
as the blunt brother-in-law responded so severely.
Ah, I feel sorry for some reason."
I reflected on myself, who had been so unsympathetic to Lebovny's side and smile
brightly. "Long time no see, Ferdi, brother-in-law!"
"I am not eligible for being the Princess' escort. After returning to Lebovny, I
will immediately resign as escort knight."
"No, it's not because of Ferdi---- --."
I mumbled while glancing at Sergey who still clings to me.
Actually, I was kidnapped to Belgoth because he didn't show up in time.
But if I said so, it seemed that brother-in-law and Fernandez would throw Sergey
away. I struggled to appease three men at the same time.
"I'm really fine. His Majesty was treating me not as a hostage but as a
distinguished guest, and there was nothing uncomfortable----------------------
------ "
But the deep-rooted mistrust of the eyes that I faced stayed and I continued to
explain, "I've seen a lot of Belgoth, I've eaten a lot of delicious food, I've been
to the temple---------------------------------------------------------------------
-- and I've met a lot of
good people---."
"You're thin. Definitely thin. It was like yesterday that you were plump like a
piglet-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
-- -
-."
"There was nothing to worry about------ Shut up, Sergey."
Instead of continuing, I kindly cursed Sergey. "I'm a little pig, this kid?"
"You know until three months ago, you was so chubby----."
Is that a curse of a compliment? Some people were offended easily. I don't like how
I can't be so serious with a face that says I'm plump. I pushed Sergey back.
"Get away from me. Far away. Still unhelpful even after a long time." "I think it's
as if it was rough."
Sergey mumbles as he pushed away.
It is a curse. It's a curse. I stared at Sergey and glared at him sharply. " ?"
And as soon as I turned my head, I met a handsome face from far away.
"Eugh."
I inhaled unconsciously.
That's right, it was real. Who would you know in the realm of Belgoth Imperal
Palace? "Are you satisfied now? Duke."
Euredian exhaled. He was leaning against the throne in a position of extreme laxity
and even seeming arrogant.
With his head leaning against his fingertips, at first glance it was an expression
of an emperor. However, I found that the expression was very uncomfortable.
Euredian still spoke in harsh tone.
"I can't believe you came to the Emperor's office and threatened to give up the
Princess." "Oh god."
I was the only one who opened my mouth there.
Somehow, I wondered why Euredian called me to the Imperial palace. I can't believe
that these Lebovny people forced to face the Emperor-----------
------------------------------ !
"The last time I was threatened that Glucaman road will be blow up if I didn't send
a handwritten letter by her --."
The problem is that this is not the first time. I touched my head.
Right. Last time. He told me that my father demanded a handwritten letter from
me-----
I opened my mouth once.
"Well, I'm sorry. I think Lebovny worried more than I thought-------- --."
However, the feeling was overwhelmed by his action who usually do not do it at all.
I don't think I like his expression, tone, something, something----
Besides, he didn't even look on my side. His red eyes swept over brother-in-law,
Fernandez and Sergey. Somehow I felt like it was staying longer with Sergey.
Eeuredian immediately opened his mouth again, "Does the owner of Belgoth look
easy?"
I could see the faces of the men of Lebovny standing around me. I rolled my eyes in
bewilderment. Why, why are you so mean---------------------------
--------- !
"---- aha.""
But I quickly gathered the reason. As soon as Sergey pushed me back, Euredian's
face fell as cold as ever before.
" hehe."
Eventually, I open my lips and laughs.
It's out. Sergey suddenly looked down at me who is smiling like a mad woman. Then
he shook his head.
"As expected, I'm appalled that something happened----." "You're in a pretty good
mood."
"Brother, after welcoming ceremony I'm going back with her. I don't think her
status is normal." Sergey is dead serious that I was in dazed.
"Be quiet, my friend."
I gave up my welcome to my childhood friend, who had been reunited in a long time
and pushed Sergey aside from me.
Sergey frowned as he was pushed aside a couple steps. Euredian who had crumpled
face came in full view. I slowly opened my mouth.
Chapter 75
Chapter Notes
"I wondered why you didn't come today." " ."
I could see Euredian frowning. I grinned and pushed Sergey back to my side.
"My childhood friend, my childhood friend. This is my escort and this is my

brother-in-law." " ."
"They must have been a little, too worried about me. I'm a much-loved Princess in
Lebovny." "Worried."
"Yes. I'm sorry, really. I apologized."
It was a rude thing that they committed in the place of the master of the empire.
It was right to apologize.
I smiled awkwardly and gave him a wild look, 'I won't do it all!' " You don't have
to apologize to me."
And Euredian answered reluctantly and kept his mouth shut. He had a lot to say, but
his handsome face was full of colors.
Still, I didn't know that his eyes kept falling to Sergey who embraced me.
Contrary to his worsen mood, my mood was flying up and down.
So this, that's it, right? Jealousy!
You can't away this time.
When I looked at him with a triumphant face, Euredian smiled briefly in vain. I was
quick to follow up before he said anything else.
"Well, since I've come to the palace, can we talk a little more, exchanging story?"
"Talk?"
"We have many to share. There are the faces I haven't seen in three months."
That was somewhat true. I had to hold on to my brother-in-law and asked about
Tezevia and Brisney, and then hold onto Fernandez and asked about his wife and
Alexio who is in the womb.
Well, it won't be too bad to argue with Sergey after a long.
And Euredian probably, uh, struggling, right? I pulled up the corners of my mouth.
Well. You should hang on to your neck one m1
Euredian stared at me for a moment and then laughed.
Somehow, it wasn't an uncomfortable and low expression like before, but his face
returned to his original drowsy relaxed expression.
Hmmm---- ?
Afraid of the sudden change, Euredian replied slowly.
" Okay. First of all, you should be guided by the servants. You all must have been
tired of
coming a long way, so the first thing to do is to rest." "We're fine---."
"No, you're not fine."
There was a sharp drop in the answer. Euredian laughed languidly, still holding his
head in his hand.
There, there. A face that captivates people. That man was more powerful than
Soleia. As Euredian snapped his hand, the servant from the back cam and bowed
politely.
"I will guide you." " Yes, then."
The Duke of Lebanon nodded his head with a grim face. I immediately turned to
follow them. Just as I about to turn.
"You stay here, Princess."
The voice from behind stopped me. My heart began to throb.
In fact, it was my only four days before I saw him. My heart sank. " "
No, no. You can't go overboard here. I shook my head and looked at Euredian again.
"Ahahaa. Well, I'd like to talk to my family after a long time----."
I could see a slight crack in his handsome face. I don't like it very much.
And at first glance, it seemed that I could see the expression that I wanted to
see.
A face that looks a bit impatient somewhere.
I laughed and beat him first before he opened his mouth.
"But if it's only for a moment, do you think I'll have time to have a private
meeting with Your Majesty?"
"Yerenica!"
Sergey grabbed me with a crumpled face right away.

And at that moment I saw it again. The reddish eyes swiping down to Sergey's hand
that held my hand tightly.
I deliberately glanced at Euredian's expression without pushing Sergey hard.

Somehow I can't believe it. How could he be jealous. Jealous!
" ."
Euredian frowned and soon gave a deep sigh. And the following words were a little
out of my expectations.
"Come here, please." "Uh----."
"Can't you come?" " ."
"Huh."
By all appearance, it was a tone of asking. I opened my mouth wide. No, if you say
it like that, I can't help but go------------------------------------------- !
Without my knowledge, I uttered the words first. "Well, go ahead, brother-in-law,

Ferdi." "Princess."
"Sergey you too. ----put this----- down."
I glanced at Euredian's gaze and pushed Sergey all the way. Three men's gaze were
very discontented.
"Hey, you. What do you want with Emperor of Belgoth----." Sergey opened his mouth.
"Brother, take him away, come on."
Why are you sticking to me like that?
I glanced at the Duke of Lebanon. The Duke, with half-frustrated eyes, took turned
to look at me and Euredian before nodded his head.
"I'll be waiting. Princess, please come and promise you'll tell me more about
what's happened." "Yes, I'm sure there have lot of questions."
I quickly pushed the three out of the hall and smiled.
"You must have a hard time coming here. See you later, then!"
And closed the door. The tall and large door did not close at once.
I managed to close the door roughly, leaving enough room for one person to come and
go. " ."
And soon silence came. There were only two people left in the throne room.
Come out, Euredian.
" Hehe."
I quickly turned around with a smile. His and my distance were far away.
Euredian still has that tough expression. I laughed at him, leaning against the
slightly ajar door. "Shall I go there, Your Majesty?"
" ."
Euredian looked at me for a moment and soon smiled softly. The handsome face
loosened sweetly. But I had felt some sort of uneasiness. It was a sudden change.
"No, I'll go."
The word fell off his mouth at the same time as he rose from the throne.
I leaned against the door and watched Euredian made his way closer to me, Uh, uh,
uh-----
A familiar smell struck me. When I saw him from afar, his soft, warm smile was so
strong that I couldn't help but smile, especially now as I looked him closely.
He arrived in front of me with big step and reached out with his hand.
I stiffened myself with astonishment, and opened my eyes wide to see his hand
passing by my face. Euredian put his hand on the slightly open door and pushed
lightly.
Tak.
The door closed smoothly with that hard push. Completely.
The occasional noise from outside the door stopped at that moment.
"............ "
And there was only on small space left between me and him. I stopped breathing as
soon as I realized the close distance.
"Friend----."
Euredian muttered as his eyes looked at me languidly. I glanced away from his eyes.
"Confucius Lebanon must be the old friend that you told me about?"
"Well, yes."
I opened my mouth because I thought it'd be better to answer something first.
"My childhood friend--- My sister's husband, the Duke of Lebanon, younger brother."
" ."
"He's also a brother-in-law, family!"
Well it was a bit awkward to call that scumbag-like Sergey a family. "That's why
you are so close."
"Surely-----."
I looked up at him, lengthening the end of my words. Like a smiling statue, he was
smiling but his face was stiff.
If my face is full of pleasant satisfaction like before, will I be a little bad? I

stopped looking at him and smiled.
"This is jealousy, isn't it?" "If so?"

I thought he wouldn't answer, but unexpectedly, Eurediaan responded immediately. I
opened my eyes wider and lauged.
"Wow, now you have admitted it----."
All the iron walls that had been piled up seemed to be in the proceed of being
rolled up. A languid and full of pleasure quickly rose to the end of the chin.
I reached out naturally and cupped his cheek.
"I can't believe I brought down an iron fortress like yourself down here. I'm
amazing too, right?" " I don't want to admit it."
Eventually, the cold-hardened mouth was completely loosened. Euredian grinned, "I
can't deny it."
"Oh my."
"Let me say this."
It was a complete affirmation.
However, Euredian did not stop there. Perhaps he did not intend to leave the
subject from before.
He inquired persistently, "So, will you continue to be like that with the
Confucius, who based on your words that he was more like a friend than a family,
Princess?"
"Why did the title come back to Princess again?"
" Yerenica."
Euredian still used mixed of the title and name, as if it was awkward to call me by
name. It's not that difficult to call my name.
I answered with a smile.
"He must have worried about a lot. It's been a long time since he'd heard from me.
And this is a a confrontation of Lebovny.
" ."
"You attacked the royal palace with such momentum and kidnapped the Princess. The
rest of the people have no choice but to worry."
I had the nerves to say so when I forgot everything on Lebovny's side.
Euredian quickly spoke again in a firm voice.
"But too close."
Chapter End Notes
t/n----- yes we have broken down the wall lads!! Next destination, romance town!!!
Chapter 76
Chapter Notes
"Ah, well, between friends."
Now it seemed to me that I was the one who initiate things. This guy was always
tingling, but now that I'm in position to pull, this is my way-----
Do you think I'm the one who's been pushing myself that hard? A mean Simba,
thinking about it, I couldn't stop poking him.
"I haven't seen a friend in a long time and I can't do a light hug-------- --."
But I couldn't finish my words. It was because something soft and soft pressed
against my forehead. I opened my mouth blankly.
"Yes, but--- --."
"This, too?" The question was asking in a whisper that was too ticklish. My heart
started beating fast again.
Euredian pulled up the corners of his mouth, as if he had noticed that I had
stiffened at the moment. He lowered his head slightly further. Down.
My lips were kissed and his tip of the nose pressed against mine. "You can't do
this, can you?"
"Well, it makes sense----." Make some noise!
I swallowed a scream inside, it was the first time that Euredian kissed me
directly. He used to kiss only the ends of my hair and fingers as if he didn't want
to cross the line.
My heart beat faster and faster. If we stay like this, it'll be able to jump out
quickly. "It's a good think you can't."
And the man, who was relaxed by himself, seemed to have answered the question
himself. It seemed from my point of view that his lips was drawing a full line.
Even if I move a little more or raise my head, it was a distance that make our lips
fit together right away. I blinked and looked back and forth before eventually
lowering my head.
Woah, seriously, I'm so embarrassed------
" !"
However, those lips followed my movement persistently. It feels like it's only
after we kiss each other.
It was a short but clear feeling of excessive softness. Sweet as if it would melt
as soon as it was pulled. In an instant, my body was filled with a sensation that
was completely different from what had been happening just from contact.
In a blink of an eyes, a clear and refreshing divinity swung around. It circulated

and energized every single thread of blood vessel. The divinity, which was so pure
and powerful that it was heavy, was filled to the top of my head.
" Heuh."
I took a moment to breathe into the feeling. The breath stopped momentarily, then
flowed out like a dam.
A short laugh can be heard from Euredian. It was a lazy laugh, as if he had ended
all his discontent by himself.
"Really-- --."
Oh, something's unfair. I now feel my heartbeat beating all over my body and I bit
the inside of my lips.
"You always touch me everyday---- --. This is a little unfair."
"Losing, who?"
Euredian smiled, grabbed my chin and raised my head. The red eyes filled my vision.
"Who is always holding and shaking me?" Euredian said in queer manner.
The tone was quite the opposite of what he was saying, he was grumpy again.
However, before I could even open my mouth, a gentle voice stopped me.
"Who's the one that makes me walk over the line I've drawn? You shouldn't say
that." It has always been a sweet word that keeps distracting me.
It wasn't enough o make my current heart flutter, as the Lebovny's delegation had
arrived, it was not long before I really returned.
Rather than being depressed thinking about breaking up, yes. For the rest of the
time, I should be soaked in this kind of feeling.
After all, it wasn't my temper to rush and push for the future from early onward.
And above all else, I wanted to feel more and more of the harsh, tight, and intense
sensation that this man can give.
The shyness flew away and a feeling of thirst almost reached my throat. I looked
down and whispered, "Then let's do it fair and square." "What?"
I didn't intend to give him a change to answer. My arms were wrapped around his
neck and pulled hi to me. Until soft lips pressed together.
I could feel that Euredian slightly tensed.
Wow, really. I pulled up the corners of my mouth, pressing my lips against the
dizzyingly refreshing sensation that I had been waiting for.
Really. It seemed that under the sky, only this man who could give this sensation.
***
It wasn't until late afternoon that I met people Lebovny's people again. "So,
what's the relationship, what the hell!"
I pushed Sergey aside with a tired face.

"I told you. Kidnappers and hostages. Master and guest. It's just like that."
Of course, we're much closer and more intimate than that, but---------
Ugh. I'm so secretive. I was so ashamed of the words that I came up with and just
shut my mouth. An empty laugh came out. Sergey looked even more suspicious at my
appearance.
"You do know that it's obvious if you lie, don't you?" "I know. I know."
Such a quick-witted person. I clicked my tongue, picked up a chair and moved

sideways toward the Duke of Lebanon.
We were talking at the tea table in front of the main palace garden. My brother-in-
law, the Duke of Lebanon, seemed to be in trouble. "You'd better go to the palace
with me. Why are you out here --."
"Th-The weather is nice." I smiled awkwardly.
I couldn't say that I couldn't move freely in the Imperial Palace. If I talked
about my condition, that very day I will be returned to Lebovny.
I quickly filled the empty cup with tea and changed the subject, "So, is father and
mother doing well?"
"Yes. Except for the loses of weight on His Majesty and the Queen's indigestion
u=induced by stress, they are doing well."
Is this to make me feel guilty------- ?
He probably didn't mean it, but I had a sharp conscience.
My father's trademark is chubby body that would roll right away--------------
------------------------------------------------------------ How much weight have

you
lost? You mean that mother now lives indigestion?
I fiddled with the cup and looked melancholy. It was really a shame that I had
forgotten the people who were worried about me.
"And sister Tezevia-----."
"She's healthy now. She's almost recovered, so her condition is fine. My daughter
is also healthy." Still, this was good news. I breathed a sigh of relief.
"I'm really glad. I was so surprised to hear that---." "You can be relieved now.
You don't have to worry."
Right. As long as Tezevia and Brisney are healthy. I nodded and turned to
Fernandez, who stood firm.
"Ferdi."
" Yes, Princess."
I avoid looking at it, blaming myself for him to be stabbed. I laughed in daze.
"So, when is your due date?"
"W-Winter, it's winter. By the end of the year------ --."
It's winter. Right. In the original book, I remembered Alexio mentioning his
birthday to be in the middle of winter.
Our male protagonist, Alexio. Lexie. Lexie's gonna be born.
My heart was beating helplessly. Once Alexioa is born, I can really see the
childhood of the original couple.
How cute, our protagonists! "So, when do you return?"
If Sergey hadn't interrupted, the thought would have been fun. My heart quickly
sank as I listened.
Right, Brisney and Alexio born and I had to go back to Lebovny to see them. The
melancholy thoughts that were consciously blocked when I was with Euredian, rose
again.
" I will return once this mission was done."
"Ah, really?" Sergey smiled brightly, "You weren't completely rude, the owner of
Belgoth." "Be careful of what you say, Sergey. This is Belgoth's Imperial Palace."
The Duke of Lebanon lashed out at his brother. I laughed vainly and gulped down the
tea.
It was really the time to go back. There's a problem with my body, a threat from
Soleia, and above all, I can't make it harder for people who wait for me.
Still, if I last four years at Lebovny, or if I hold out until Raulus comes down
and saves me----
" ."
Isn't it impossible to come back to Belgoth then----- ?
"He was as handsome as I was told. Much younger than I thought." "Yes, that's
right. He's the most handsome guy I've ever seen."
But why would I came back to Belgoth?
Well, it will be difficult to me to come back unless Euredian proposed to me.
" and I think there's something arrogant about him, but he doesn't seem to be so
ard on you."
"Yeah. I had a little bit of a hard time when I first try to 'attack' him, but he's
actually kind inside---
Then what?"
I was lost in thought and came to my senses when I gave him a random answer.
Strangely, I met three pairs of eyes who looked at me fascinatedly.
Sergey squinted his eyes. "What do you mean attacking? Besides, you're having
trouble? This is suspicious "
"Wh-What?"
Sergey suddenly all over my face, so I wasn't able to drink my tea, instead I'm all
surprised. "Look at this older brother's eyes. Yerenica. I'm going to look inside
you."
Chapter End Notes
t/n: think the attacking Yenni was talking about was about her ploy to seduce
Euredian.
I know Sergey is a nice guy.... but I couldn't help not liking him in this
chapter ;-;
Chapter 77
Chapter Notes
"What are you doing? Put your face away, Sergey."
I snorted and pushed Sergey's face away. If these people find out what I've done in
Belgoth, that's when the whole Lebovny turned upside down.
The days when I proposed to the emperor without fear popped up in my head like
lantern. Oh never.
"Don't keep saying weird things. He's the one who didn't touch me at all.
Thanks to that, I've been eating well, dressed well, and doing well." I tutted at
Sergey.
"Don't go back and say anything weird to my father and mother. Do you understand?"
"Hmmm."
I'm anxious----
I raised my hand to hit his head while looking at with shaky eyes. "Stop being a
big mouth, seriously."
"Wow, such a thug."
Sergey laughed. Still his face was clearly relieved, so I ended up laughing
helplessly.
***
Euredian's POV
It bothers me as expected.
Euredian stopped handing over documents to the Glucaman Tripartite Convention. The
impression had already crumpled for a while.
The faint voices from the open windows of the Oval Office continued to rise.
Rarely, only bright and cheerful voice was caught by his ears.
The sound of a bright smile, a deep retort, a small chatter.
Actually, he was a bit upset because he thought he'd have to send her back in a few
days.
Euredian looked out of the window once and sighed. What caught his eyes was the
sight of the Confucious of Lebanon looking at Yerenica.
Sometimes, no, actually a little often. He was reminded of how he clicked his
tongue many times seeing her defenseless acts casually.
Calling Diego Schmart's name. Not to mention, she sleeps in his room without a
robe. All the names that came out of her mouth are male names.
When it comes to that, there were more than a few things that were annoying.
Euredian smiled briefly. How far do you really hold and shake?
"Once you go back, eat a lot of things that are good for you. What is this arm?"
"The Duke is right, Princess. How could you feel thinner than you were in
Lebovny-----." "Really? Did I lose some weight?"
"See? Apparently, she was this chubby----- !"
"Come on, shut up!"
The occasional sound of conversation under the window took away all his
concentration. But that's not enough to close the window.
Really, I care. " Huu."
In the end, Euredian nervously laid down the document.
Don't be greedy. I'll send her back. I'll send her back. None of those promises
really worked.
The evidence was that he had been gone to the temple on his own. And the fact that
he kissed her this morning without overcoming the jealousy he had felt.
The scent soap that was meaningfully sweet when he briefly breathed in was a
surprised. It's all so sweet that it's too much.
I had refrained from falling short and lightly, but Yerenica put their lips
together again without fear. There was no choice but to feel full, but on the other
hand, his anxiety remained as a remnant.
Although the defenseless and careless side is lovely, it is a story when the
opponent is limited to himself.
I had no intention of just observing from the sidelines when she's acting so lovely
infront of another man. I don't have one-----
When Yerenica returns to Lebovny, how will he know what to do and to clean up the
things that flirt with her?
Eventually, the idea returned to square one. I'm supposed to send her back,
but-----
What if I really let her go?
Euredian is now in that agony. For now, he doen't know anyone else, but he really
didn't like Duke Lebanon.
You're not going to take her hand; you're not going to hold her hand. They talk too
friendly.
A childhood friend. Family. Cut it all out. Perhaps the man will be the closes to
Yerenica when she gets back to Lebovny.
It was a brilliant idea, not only for Yerenica but also for Sergey, but that didn't
calm his growing anxiety.
"If I go to Lebovny, I'll be fine in no time. Don't worry, everyone." "You've been
through a lot in Belgoth-----."
"It's not like that!"
Yerenica bright smile was too loud.
Obviously, it was himself who said that she had to go back first, but he didn't
know why that remark from her mouth made him so upset.
" ."
Really, I have to send her back. " ."
Do I have to send her back? Really? Is that the only way? " ."
Ah, really, what the hell am I thinking?
Euredian managed to keep his eyes off the window, sweeping through the tiring day.
She has to go back, at least she catches Soleia back and puts her in a dungeon.
But in the first place, Yerenica was a person who was not physically compatible
with Belgoth. With or without Soleia.r
Euredian had frowned his forehead. There were too many obstacles to reach the free-
spirited Princess. This land was like that, so was the position of the Emperor on
his shoulders.
Okay. So he didn't know whether it'll work in the end. That's why he shouldn't be
greedy.
"I like Belgoth. Really. To the point that I'd like to settle down here and live in
the roots." (t/n: not sure who's talking here) I can't help but feel lovely to say
that. " ."
In the end, he keeps looking back at his closing hands. he had touched the soft
hair that will melt away. Now that he know the sweetness, he wants to keep kissing
her.
In the end, I'll want to keep her.
After solving the problems of Soleia and the magic tower somehow, wouldn't we able
to bring Yerenica permanently? Couldn't we call her back to Belgoth again for a
reason?
It's a land that doesn't fit her condition, but as long as there's divinity. If
he's bringing her all the
way to Belgoth, he's not going to let her be separated from him.
If necessary, I will increase the commission by ten or twenty times.
Actually, bringing a Princess from another country for a price is natural-----.
" ."
-----Together.
Euredian swallowed his breath and disheveled his hair. "I think about everything.
Now-----."
Without confidence, he wouldn't be able to go around freely and in the Imperial

Palace, and he wouldn't be able to meet anyone.
Isn't that contradictory that her free-spirited side is the most lovable?
But even he couldn't stop his thoughts from thinking about it. Euredian barely
struck the branches of the thoughts that seemed to fade away.
In the end, Euredian had nothing to conclude, except one thing. Let's settle the
Glucaman Agreement, that is just around the corner. Then catch and beat Soleia, and
then clean up the tower.
" Right. That's the order."
Euredian fumbled through the desk in the Oval Office and picked up the report that
came up just the other evening.
It was a detailed report about the ratio of the total amount of mana stone that
coming from Azekien to the Imperial Palace after mana stones were purified from the
tower.
The number of formulas have been accurately calculated without aa single point of
error as there have been several chapters listed.
Looking back at the figures again, Merr is sick. It was breaking to imagine that
the mana stone was widespread in the empire came from the tower, which is home to
black sorcerers.
He had an overwhelming belief in Rosel since he reached the throne. It was clear
that Chernata Rosel, Soleia Elars' authority, was either a sorcerer that rooted in
that practice or tolerating the disciples' atrocities so far.
At the end of the report, it said they were tracking the route which the stolen
stones were being transported.
Euredian slowly took the other reports from underneath.
A logbook that describes all the tower's every move. A list of all the personal
information of Soleia Elard's disciples.
The plan was to send Yerenica back to Lebovny and purify the entire empire.
He seemed to heard the sound of Diego Schmart's moaning through the power. But
Euredian didn't care much.
How long will it take to organize everything? To root out the dark magic by
mobilizing all the pirests and paladins throughout Belgoth.
After cleaning up all that, will it be a little safer land for Yerenica? Is his
country? It was an unknown thing.
" Hooo."
But one thing was clear.
I'm not going to let her go like this.
Eventually, he would fill his greed in some way.
For those who are outside the link, he only gave generosity without substance,
kindness only. But to those who came into the line, surprisingly he had a wonderful
affection.
And the persistence beyond him.
In the first place, it was difficult to get in Euredian Belgoth's tall and sturdy
wall.
Knowing so well about himself, he couldn't even raise his hand fully to the whisper
of reality that he should let go of Yerenica. So the only thing that came out was a
sigh.
Euredian mumbled, pushing the documents roughly to one side, "I wish you could
understand------
."
In the end, everything was up to Yerenica.
How much she cares about him, how much she'll accept his greed. That was the most
important thing to him.
And the day when he finally gained confidence and hardened his mind came much
faster than he thought.
Chapter End Notes
t/n: oh I really enjoy Euredian's POV in this. We saw him mulling over whether he
should let go of Yenni or not but by the end he decided to be a little bit selfish.
Chapter 78
The talk with the Lebovny's party lasted for hours.
Turns out the Lebovny's party had arrived a little earlier than scheduled. My
father also insisted for the party to leave immediately. That's why they arrived a
day early before the welcoming ceremony.
Ah, it was so fast-----

Whatever they were talking about, it always end with 'is it really alright,
Princess?'. It wasn't until a bit later where the conversation become tiring and
went to a lull.
Of course, Sergey seemed to have no intention to leave me. "Where are you going?
Stay with us."
Sergey caught me trying to return to the temple and it caught me off-guard.
"Hey, no, that's----."
However, even the Duke of Lebanon and Fernandez had a neutral face about the whole
situation. Well, it was absurd to be away from the Princess when they came to get
her back.
If I went back to the temple, all of them seemed to tensed again, so I was pulled
by Sergey. The Lebovny's party was led to the Belyuk Palace.
For a moment, I remembered that until a few weeks ago the garden had been
completely turned upside down and I was relieved to see that Belyuk Palace's garden
was neatly filled.
I don't think it took a day or two, but it's so fast. This is great as it is------
And my plan to return to Belyuk Palace was shattered when Euredian quickly took
notice of it. He came to Belyuk Palace in person and snatched me away and said in a
firm tone.
"No."
"Eum. But it's only two days."
"You can't do that. You're going to get sick when you go back. Why would you go
back?" "Uh-Huh. That's true, but. The welcoming ceremony----------
---------------------- --."
"You don't have to go to the welcoming ceremony," Euredian said sharply.
"You've seen the envoys anyway, you don't have to attend the welcoming ceremony do
you?" "Ehm --."
After hearing that, it's true. There was no need to attend the welcoming ceremony
because Lebovny's party arrived in advance and I saw their faces thanks to that.
Euredian kissed me briefly on the cheek and said soothingly, "It's dangerous
position for you. Soleia Elard will be there and the sorcerers of Azekien will be
there too."
"Euhm----."
"Just in case you are wrong. The king of Lebovny may really blow up the Gulcaman
Road, so no." He said it like a joke, but it didn't sound like a joke to me. It's a
strangely believable story----------------------------------------------
---------------------------- --.
In any case, the conclusion, my welcome attendance seemed to be dismissed.

I had to go back to the temple without saying any goodbye to the Lebovny's party.
And when I told the story to Clarice, who visited the temple without fail, she felt
sorry. "Oh my, I've already picked out a dress that would fit the Princess."
"Well, it's not something that I can do as I wish, so------ I'm just grateful for
your gesture, ma'am."
"It's a shame---- I was looking forward to it."
What the hell are you expecting?
It didn't seem like a good thing to me. In the midst of countless gazes, it wasn't
very appealing for me, so I hardened my mind around that time.
Right. I'm not going.
[I think it would be fun to go.]
Raulus spoke in a tone that seemed to seduce me. I shrugged my shoulder.
"I'm not going. I'm not going."
[Isn't that what a human called as party? Pairs of couples dance funny
together---------------------------------------------------------------------------
---- ]
What have you seen---- ? I glanced up at the sky with suspicious eyes after I
checked that Clarice
was already on her way.
I heard Raulus giggled. I bit my teeth and asked Raulus how many times that he saw
things. "You should be alert. Whether Soleia Elard is approaching His Majesty or
not."
[Yes. Yes, I'll keep my eyes open. But I'm feeling a little itchy these days, and
I'm not in a good mood.]
"Why are you feeling like that------ ?"
[I mean---.]
Raulus spoke with a passing, but I was overwhelmed with great anxiety.
Isn't Raulus the absolute ruler beyond Judetta, though he may seem a little
insignificant? It was hard to underestimate when he saw that he wasn't feeling
well.
"Why, what for?"
[I've been hearing some annoying noises lately. Bad luck.]
With the horse came a rustling sound, as if it were humming in my ears.
Raulus spoke in deep voice, [Don't worry, child. I can't even recognize mana
anyway. I can't help it even if I feel a little odd. It would be more effective to
pay more attention to your sensitive senses.]
" ."
Oh, it really doesn't help------
However, I've already felt many times that Raulus can't give me direct help, so I
just sighed and nodded.
Still after a few days in the temple, I will have to say goodbye to Belgoth for at
least a few years. Hang in there, hang in there!
I wondered how to pass one day at a time. I only knew how to get by for the next
day.
Unless the members of the Lebovny's party have tackled my absence of the welcome
ceremony and my future course of action.
If it had been so, it would have been kept quiet in the temple throughout the Three
Nations Convention. Unfortunately, things didn't go my way.
****
" You really intend to kill me."
"What am I doing?"
I couldn't find the day so tempting when I answered calmly. I gnawed and glances at
Sergey with a sharp gaze.
I had been back to the temple for half a day and returned to the Imperial Palace.
Just a day before the welcoming ceremony began.
I was joined by Sergey Lebanon had led a group of Lebovny's envoy.
"You're the Lebonvy's Princess, Yerenica. We managed to get you back in three
months."
"If you know how much His Majesty, Queen Majesty and Princess Tezevia worried about
then, then you shouldn't tell us that we're overdoing this."
It was an unusually serious and stern tone. Yes, but--- I know that! I clenched my
teet.
I couldn't tell the Lebovny's party everything about my condition, so I naturally

had a limit in persuading them. I couldn't fully explain how much it was hard for
me to stay in the palace and how I nervous I was whether I would face Soleia or
not.
Fernandez spoke carefully beside him, "It's strange to go to the temple.
Even though we have a duty to protect the Princess at all time."
"The Emperor's intention to keep the Princess from us is suspicious."'
If Euredian had heard it, he would have laughed more than once. I let out a sigh of
frustration covering my throat.
No, if you know how many times that suspicious Emperor saved me, you won't say
that-----
"And you'll have to attend tomorrow's welcoming ceremony anyway, there's no reason
to go too far."
"Oh, I don't think I need to attend the welcoming ceremony." "Oh my god, Princess.
Did the Emperor say that?"
This time, it was my brother-in-law, the Duke of Lebanon. What is this again?
"There is a rumor that the Emperor of Belgoth ambushed Lebovny and kidnapped the
Princess all over the continent. Even we were worried that you might have been hurt
anywhere, but not allowing the Princess to attend even when all people around the
continent gather---."
"No, there. Hold on. Brother-in-law?"
"Of course, it's not that I don't intend to argue back the Emperor of Belgoth, but
the Princess--." "No, no. It's not that His Majesty disallowed me."
"Are you caught somewhere weak? Princess!"
My head was throbbing. Let out a deep sight and rubbed my forehead. No, that's not
it. You people-----
In short. The news spread all over the continent that Belgoth's Emperor kidnapped
Princess Lebovny, and if I don't show up anywhere at the ceremony and farewell
parties, it's like feeding the rumor.
In the midst of a peaceful agreement, it wasn't good to say that Belgoth was still
not giving up Princess Lebovny. I am a hostage who had been held in the South, a
mountaineer for using force between Belgoth and Lebovny.
Actually, it was aa problem that would end if I showed my face for a while.
Besides, I don't kow how the image of Euredian is formed-----
It looks like Lebovny has branded him as a mule, but even if it's not, I don't
believe it-----
"Right. It's not like that I don't understand what they think." And surprisingly,
Euredian said that instead of laughing.
I looked at him with my mouth wide open. After sunset, I was pouring out flurry of
stories in his office.
Euredian handed over the Phallac documents and continued his words.
"Because it's me who's kidnapped you to Belgoth anyway. I pulled the trigger. Who
shall I blame for my sins?"
"Heuu."
The reason you kidnapped me in the first place was because Lebovny's cheeky
behavior. Beisdes, it was because I hide from the public in the Imperial Palace
unintentionally.
I sighed in the end.
"I'm sorry. Lebovny is a little too much-----."

"They must have thought that the precious Princess was taken away." I see why this
man was famous for his generosity. I was amazed again.
However, his generosity did not seem to be in the way of my future in the Imperial
Palace. "But you can't go to Belyuk Palace."
"Pardon?"
Euredian said to himself as if he had made a vow. It was almost a murmur.
"You can't use the same palace."
Chapter 79 - Part 7: Teeth for Eyes, Eyes for Teeth
"Well, it's less than three days anyway----."
"It's four days long." Euredian snapped and put down the papers. Then he
immediately reached out to me, who leaning right next to the desk in the office.
With a firm hand, I was wrapped and pulled by my waist. At first glance, it was a
natural move. Silver hair shone just below e as he murmured inn a disapproving
tone.
"I'm nervous right now, but you're just full of carelessness------- --."
[Oh, now I'm hanging around.]
Meanwhile, I heard Raulus' voice that was making fun of. My ears turned red. "Don't
look, really." I murmured in a mosquito-like voice.
"What did you say?" "Nothing."
Euredian stared suspiciously. I quickly lowered my hand and turned the subject
around, "Anyway, that's why we're here."
"Really, when you push me like that----- --."
Nowadays, the range that this man touches me has been getting more and more bold
since the Lebovny's party arrived.
"If people change like this, they say it's time to die."
I was lost in thought as my fingers gently sweeping the shiny silver hair.
I think this guy is really weird. The strong iron wall, which I used to fight with
pain even by touching it, is all gone, and there is a man in front of my eyes who
sticks like a big dog.
Well, this isn't bad in its own way, but------ No, it's me. It's actually cute,
but------
"I'd have to go back to my place before things going------- bad."
"It would have been nice fi you could come over a little earlier."
I dragged down his hair in a melancholy way. The speckled magnet of his eyes were
covered by the soft eyelids and then they are revealed again.
Euredian looked drowsy.
"First of all, don't you think you're holding yourself back a lot because you're
about to go back?" " Tsk."
Eventually his gaze was blazing again. Ah, really. How do we get around someone
like this? It's too much. It's not easy not to play forever. I can't.
I bit my mouth. But I couldn't insist staying here. It's a bad thing.
Yeah, it's greed. What can I do if I'm in Belgoth? It's either embedded in the
temple as it has been, or it's really stuck to this man's side every day. It was
clearly greed.
I sighed and changed the subject.
"The ceremony, I'll be there. Even for an hour or two." "You don't have to---
--."
I don't want to make His Majesty into a limb. It's over if I show my face.
And you told Count Iven that his wife was taking good care of me. I'll show you my
face.
"Just one hour."
I can't give up either. I didn't want to stay behind.
In a firm tone, Euredian sighed. The answer came back long after that, "-----
-------------------------------------------------------------------------- I talk
to Schmart. Stay
with him. Never fall away." "Hehe. You're sweet, too."
Euredian looked displeased once he had given permission.
The expression itself is only slightly than usual, but I was easily caught the
anxiety and worry that lingered in it. It was quite easy to read this man's dace
from day one.
My thoughts came back. Of course I can't. There is no way we can end the
relationship and go back to Lebovnny without hesitation.
The hesistation quickly burned down and disappeared, leving only a firm resolution.
I finally made up my mind and opened my mouth. Touching Euredian's head.
"Four years----- After four years, Your Majesty."
" ?" Euredian tilted his head at an angle.
"Four years."
"Yes, four years. Well, I mean, assuming my body's holding up." "There's a temple
in Lebovny." Euredian said as if he didn't like it, "Why do you say that?"
"Because I don't know what people are doing. No, I'm not trying to say this!."
I wasn't thinking I could die in four years. If I hold out in the temple for that
time, I'll only believe in the promise that Raulus will make me a priest.
My head is full of thoughts about what to do if he hears my heartbeat right now. So

I looked down at Euredian, half missing his languid curving eyes, his slow-acting
voice.
"I didn't intend to way for that long." "Yes, it is--------------- Yes, Your
Majesty?"
I stopped responding automatically. What did you I just hear?
Only then did I realized what he meant. Even I could feel my eyes trembling
vividly. "Oh, well, what did you say----."
"The proposal just now."
Euredian did not repeat himself. Instead, he asked in a sweet, sweet voice.
No. This time, it was really true.
"I'm serious. Really."
"Then you'll understand this, right?"
Euredian kept saying things that I would never understand. I asked back with a
frown between my eyes.
"What?"
"My greed. Forced. Things like that."
A firm hand grabbed at the back of my neck and pulled it. The reddish-purple eyes
suddenly came close. The eyes pressed for an answer quietly.
"Ah----."
And I understood everything this man was saying with that word just now.
There was a groan of different meanings.
It just means, 'Please understand that I want to hold you in the wrong land.'
In fact, from the beginning, Euredian's worries were the same. From the time he
first kidnapped me to the present. Because he kept worrying about my body, so he
built walls and pushed me away.
In the end, I couldn't help but laugh. I slowly opened my mouth, taking each eyes
aand the sharp lines that I could see from my position.
"You don't think the other way around." " ?"
"If it's greed, it's not easy for me either."
I kissed him at the tip of his nose and whispered, as he had done to me many times.
"Your Majesty should understand more than one or two things."
After we settle the Soleia case. After solving all the problems of the tower.
And then. I pulled up the corners of my mouth.
"Can you give me the whole thing?"
Don't let me suffer in this land. So that I can always hold hands and hug you when
I need to. Can you understand what I have, from head to toe, and from the body to
the sacred place?
Euredian did not answer in words. It seemed to me that he had seen his eyes
glistening in satisfactory.
In the next moment, the distance that was only a finger was quickly narrowed and
disappeared. My lips were locked with his.
It didn't take long for the heavy yet sweet sensation to spread from the lips to
the whole body. And it was enough to answer my question.
Part 7. Teeth for eyes, eyes for teeth.
Since then, I have added one more goal. Let's hold out for four years. Four years.
It will take less than that.
Because Euredian said, maybe it's really shorter. That's how much you can be a
priest of Raulus in four years. Then I can come back to Belgoth.
But I couldn't stay away from the idea for too long. The very next day, the morning
after the welcoming ceremony in the evening, Clarice visited the Imperial Palace.
"Just trust me, Princess!"
It was just last night that my attendance was decided, where did she hear the news
from, Clarice rushed into my room with the brightness of the welcoming morning. It
was awkward to hear the voice of the two sleeves rolled up and confidently
shouting,
"Come in, Madame Pille!" "M-Madame Pille ?"
The door opened wide as I muttered the name in daze.
Then I opened my mouth wide at the feast of countless hangers coming in one after
another through the open door. Dozens of, or nearly hundreds, of dresses were
coming into the room in a row, like sausages. There's no end.
"Mrs. Iven. Wh-What... is thi---- ?'
"Our goal!"
My stupid question was buried in Mrs. Iven's cry.
"I'm making you the most beautiful person in Belgoth!" "Pardon?"
"Much more than Lady Elard! Beautifully------- !"
I was bewildered and opened my mouth wider. She looked solemn and serious as if she
were a doctor performing a big surgery. So was Madame Pille, who nodded violently
beside Clarice.
"No, you don't have to----."

But my little defiance never worked for Clarice, who had already lost sight.
I was dragged on both arms. Inside the dressing room.
[Oh, I'm curious too.] Raulus said in loud voice. Don't you wonder what's weird!
Chapter 80
***
And exactly five hours later, I was standing right in front of the mirror and
appreciating my reflection in the mirror.
"Wow........... "
I feel like I'm seeing dejavu of the day after I've been possessed by Yerenica's
body for the first time.
I appreciated myself in the mirror with the spirit of dripping saliva.
When I move my hand, the hand in the mirror moves when I turn my head, the head in
the mirror also moves. I'm definitely the woman in the mirror, but I still feel
that it's unreal.
The light pink hair, which had always been fluttering, somehow glistened smoothly,
as if it were slipping with just a touch of the hand.
I weaved my hair in intricate braids to make it look cute, and let my hair run down
to my waist. Every move, the silk-like soft hair rode the curves of the
body and the texture was smooth. "Wow, the real hand of God........ "
I was stunned and looked at the maid who was in charge of my hair. The maid
clamored with a proud face.
"If you trim this sweet-colored hair a little, you will look a lot lovelier. Does
it suit your taste?" Does it suit my taste? I didn't even need to answer.
I gave her a look of respect and then turned back to the mirror.
The makeup itself was not thick. In the first place, my face was not a face that
matched dark makeup or intense colors. The makeup highlighted my eyes and lips
gently.
But with that little touch, the features come alive more delicately.
Damn, this was clearly magic. I'm sure this little attention will bring you back to
life.
This face is delicately beautiful. In fact, I've never seen anyone prettier than me
except Tezevia and Soleia.
I may be boastful, but it is the truth.
I had gotten used to this face for a year, but now that I've been properly dressed
up, I've fallen for my face again.
Does Narcissus feel like this? "Can I pick out your earrings?"
Leria, full of excitement, looked at me with her expectant eyes. I nodded quickly.
"Yes. Please."
Leria, the youngest maid who was the only woman of the same age as me when I was
living at the Bellyuk Palace, and was assigned to the emperor's
palace as of today, was excited to browse through the jewelry box brought by Madame
Fila.
I turned my head away, unable to see straight at the gleaming feast of jewels
pouring down from the big box.
Oh my God, how much is that all together...‥...?
"Since the dress is blue, how about these sapphire earrings? Or I think these
light, thin, cross- shaped earrings would look good on you."
Leria chattered while touching my ears.
[Oh, I choose that. The one she's holding in her hand. A silver cross.]
And Raulus chattered also. I inadvertently turned my eyes to Leria's hand-held

earrings and opened my mouth slightly.
A silver cross with a purple jewel in the center. [I like that one. Take that one,
child.]
Raulus said satisfactorily. I looked at the cross earrings for a moment and nodded.
"I'll take that."
Silver and purple, and then cross.
It was the color and symbol of Belgoth. It was the color of Euredian.
So somehow that cross seemed like a talisman to protect me today. I look at

earrings on both sides of my ears.
"Well, it's pretty."
The earrings also went well with the dark blue dress. I looked at myself in the
mirror one last time and smiled broadly.
Anyway, after a long twist, the last three days at Belgott were about to begin.
***
"Farewell, Princess!"
Leria waved her hand cheerfully. The lovely Princess with pale pink hair turned
back and waved back at her, then disappeared over the hall with Count Iven's wife.
She's beautiful when dressed as usual, but she's even more lovely when dressed up
in a party dress like that. She even wears the earrings that she chose for her
ears.
Leria looked at her with pride and was called straight to Roxanne, the maid of the
emperor's palace.
"Leria, I'll clean up the princess' bedroom, so you should go and get the blanket
laundry in the laundry room, as the laundry should be done by now."
"Ah, yes!"
Leria, who had just been assigned to the Emperor's palace, gave a quick answer,
turned her back and went down the stairs hurriedly.
Blanket laundry. Blanket laundry. That was the only thought in the young maid's
head.
'Marianne told me not to make mistakes at the Imperial Palace. She said please take
good care of the princess. First of all, let's go get the blanket laundry.'
Tap tap tap. The sound of footsteps passing by the grass was cheerful.
Leria took a good white blanket straight from the laundromat maids and quickly
turned back toward the Emperor's palace.
The sound of footsteps was still dry and cheerful, with no idea what will happen in
the future. "Uh "
Suddenly, Leria looked up at the shadow that was falling over her head.
"........... ? "
Leria's eyes widened when she knew who was in front of her. It was a rare greeting
she had ever seen while working in the palace.
"What's your name?" "I'm Le, Leria."
Of course, she didn't know her face. It was impossible not to know. Leria bent down
quickly. " - ! "
And that was it.
Leria couldn't scream.
***
The welcoming ceremony was held at Luxia Palace, which is usually used during
events or parties hosted by the Imperial family.
Today beside me was Diego, who had been called from the temple. I mumbled
embarrassedly, glancing at him.
"I feel like I'm overworking Diego........ "
"What are you talking about? It's not like that." Diego smiled good-naturedly.
"It's a great pleasure for me to be able to help you in any way."
"....."
What are you doing, Raulus? Won't you give a blessing to such a faithful priest? As
I murmured, Raulus replied dumbfounded.
[I've already blessed him enough. He was born to be overflowing.] ".....as
expected, I've never seen such a great
priest.............................................................................
"
"Don't mind me. I'm telling you. More than that, maybe a little bit. If you feel
any inconvenience, please don't hesitate to tell me. Do you understand?"
"Yes."
Today, Euredian could not be by my side, so I need Diego's help desperately. When
and where the sorceresses of Solayana Azekien will strike me, I don't know.
Today was the first and last time I showed up at this banquet hall, and I didn't
plan to stay long anyway. I was only going to show that the Princess of Lebovny was
alive and leave. I mean, we only have to hold out for a couple of hours.
And there were many things to see in the colorful hall that I had never seen
before.
I looked around in the hall, watching the envoys of Lebovny and Azekien greet each
other and deliver the letters sent by the leader of each country.
This is the main stage of Belgoth's social activities.
"Is it a beautiful hall, Princess?", Clarice asked with a smile. I nodded.
A glamour wide and tall ceiling, a huge golden column carved with elaborate
patterns, and purple flowers covering the entrance to the terrace.
I laughed as I looked at the statue that is supposed to be shaped like Raulus.
The traces of Raulus really went through this imperial palace.
[Hey, close your eyes. How impolite.] "....... "
Raulus didn't seem to like it very much.
I laughed in my arms and quickly straightened my face when my eyes met with
Clarice. Clarice still had a friendly face.
"I'll be with you today. As I promised you before." "Thank you, Mrs. Iven."
I was very grateful to her. I smiled awkwardly at the glances that glanced at me
from time to time and stepped back slightly.
Ugh, as expected, I wasn't used to those eyes looking at me. It was a show of
rejection. Diego slightly covered my face, as if he knew I was uncomfortable.
"You'll go home when the party's greeting is over."
"Well, is that so?" I nodded, ignoring Sergey, who was already fiercely guarding my
side. Clarice, however, smiled, covering her mouth, what she thought of the remark.
"Oh, my. You're really sweet." " ?"
Sergey.. ?
It was a terrible idea that he was sweet. I shuddered and turned my eyes toward the
throne.
The envoys of Azekien were on their way as if they had finished greeting from the
side of Lebovny.
Sitting obliquely on the throne, Euredian looked bored from afar. Smoothly without
a single error.
Although he looked like he was smiling, he looked annoyed. He was also a little
tired during the day.
So, the look he used to usually make when he visited the temple. I murmured
unconsciously. "You seem to be out of sorts." "What?" Clarice asked a curious
question.
I laughed awkwardly.
"Oh, it's just, you know, you're a human being............ I see you bored."
"Ah....... "
To my words, not only Clarice, but also Diego, and Count Iven, they all looked at
me.
............Hmm?
I tilted my head.
#Translated by jiminseu
"Ah..., that's the look of boredom." Count Iven groaned out.
"Surely, when you laugh like that at meetings, the rejection is always..." "Be
cooperative."
Count Iven looked somehow hurtful. Clarice smiled and tapped her husband's
shoulder. "Next time you'll have an interesting agenda, honey, you know what I'm
hurt about."
Oh, I think I hurt him somehow. No, you can just say that you're lazy in the first
place. It's the guy's fault for smiling at you like that.
It's a wall of iron that hits everything. I knock a line of poetry out of him.
Count Iven's tongue was chock-full and he opened his mouth.
"Yes, Princess. When are you planning to have the ceremony.......... ?"
"What?"
What? I saw Count Iven with a puzzled look. What kind of ceremony?------
------------------------------------------------------------------- Don't tell me,
a wedding?
"Did His Majesty say anything else? Truly, it's better for us to know the
estimation date to get ready for it."
"Other words.... "
"The Emperor of the preceding generation had a ceremony between late spring and
early summer. Right, Clarice?"
"You're right. Your mouth is a mess."
Clarice covered her mouth with a fan and interrupted her husband. But I saw Clarice
pinching her husband's ass with a fierce hand.
" hehehe."
I smiled helplessly. So, Count Iven seemed to really mean it when he said he
planned to hold the wedding.
I opened my mouth after confirming that Sergey and other Lebovny's party were far
apart from us.
"Well, he said he wouldn't keep me waiting for a long time...but." About...in about
two years, no, three years at the most...?
However, it is because of the mood that the eyes around me seem to be facing this
way.
------It's because of the mood! Now, I'm putting it up like this and fluttering!
I quickly hide behind Diego again.
"Oh, my God, did he really say that, Princess?"
And this pinching Clarice seemed more excited than her husband now.
"I didn't know he could say such a sweet thing. No, but I'm sure last time he was
going to die with this mission..."
"Ah, that. How did the story turn out like that-"
I was swallowed up by the words, 'I can promise you a few years from now'. Clarice
and Count Iven began to nod their heads, listening with very serious faces.
"I see. You're already staying at the Imperial Palace. Your Majesty must have had
no idea."
"That's all. Actually, there's been a sign a long time ago. I told you so. At that
time, a few months ago, at the temple..."
"You should have caught the Bellyuk Palace like a rat........... and you should
have seen the garden tail
in front of the palace."
How could you guys talk like that in front of me?

I hid myself completely behind Diego and frowned secretly. Diego looked back at me
with a friendly smile.
"Are you alright? Princess." "Um "
It's uncomfortable, it's uncomfortable! I laughed half-heartedly. "I don't think I

fit in with society or anything."
"Do you?"
"Yes. I don't really like this kind of situation...... "
"But you should get used to it a little..... "
Diego glanced vaguely at the end of his words.
"The Empress' seat is a place where all the eyes of Belgott gather." " "
Is that so, Diego, if I want to marry that handsome man, do I have to be able to
endure this kind of gaze?
While I was at a loss for words, Clarice kept whispering to her husband. Of course,
I heard it very well.
"I feel good inside. I'm sure all of you feel the same way today. There should be
one or two people who got burned by Lady Elard."
"...... "
Which means, before Soleia approached Euredian, how many noble ladies that clung to
him, Clarice?
I am even more impressed by the unpleasant facts that I realized.
Should I go on a date and shake off the ladies around Euredian before I
leave------------------------------------------------------------------------------
?
Clarice hurriedly changed the subject, seeing that my expression was unusual.
"So, did you hear that Lady Elard isn't going to attend today, honey? I don't think
you're seeing her for some reason."
"Well, her name was on the list." "Aren't she a little late "
Clarice blurted the end of her speech. "Oh, come to think of

it...................................... "
Only then did I wake up and look around. She was right. Soleia's reddish-brown hair
was nowhere to be found from the moment I entered the hall until now.
There was no sign of anything.
I wish she didn't show up until I got back.
"Wait a minute, Princess. I'll go ask the others. Are you going to be absent
today?"
Clarice left the words behind and moved like the wind into the other ladies'
circle. With an elegant and gentle smile, it was not difficult to get into the
crowd.
......you're not talking about me in that crowd, are you? "Princess."
Out of nowhere.
I was staring at the place where Clarice was in the middle, but someone suddenly
showed up to me.
I took a step backward, startled. Diego immediately pulled me back, showing signs
of alertness.
But it was actually a very familiar person to me who suddenly showed up. I murmured
bewilderedly.
"Le, Leria?"
It was Leria. My youngest maid of honor. Leria smiled broadly.
"Can I get you something to drink? You look like you have a sore throat."
"Ah........... I would appreciate it."
I answered in a daze. Leria nodded excitedly and brought a tray of wine and juice
from the table on either side of the hall.
The tray was full, shaking dangerously.
The glasses shook dangerously. I hurriedly waved my hand to dissuade her.
"Oh, my God, Leria. I don't need this much...................... "
"I don't know what you want to eat!"
With a smile on my face, I carefully picked out a glass of juice. Diego reached out
and took the tray from Leria's hand.
"It's dangerous to carry a full tray like this. What are you going to do if you
spill it?" Leria opened her eyes wide and soon dropped her head sullenly.
"Sorry, I'm sorry..... "
"No, there's nothing to be sorry about!"
I hurriedly waved my hands with the other hand that wasn't holding the glass.
"Princess, are you all right?"
Diego handed the tray in his hand to the servant passing by and immediately turned
around.
I took a peek at Leria, but soon his attention was on me. It wasn't an eye that
cared more about Leria.
"Didn't you bump into her?" "Oh, yes, I'm fine."
I'm fine with everything. Except for the tingling of my arms and legs.
But the feeling had been felt ever since the moment the wizards entered the roaring
hall. I smiled broadly at Leria, who was nervous and about to cry.
"It's all right, it's all right. Thanks for the juice. Thank you for the drink,
Leria." "Hehe "
Only then did Leria laugh. Somehow it was an excessive and artificial laugh. " "
What is it..... ? Somehow, I'm a little nervous. I turned my eyes and looked
around.
There was nothing strange about Diego, the Count of Iven, who was talking to the
nobleman a few steps ahead, or Clarice, who was just getting out of the crowd.
" Is it just a feeling?"
I put down the juice and wrapped my arms around myself. It's kind of cold.
And it wasn't baseless anxiety. An accident broke out just minutes later.
Leria, who seemed to be floating somewhere, made a mistake.
"Sorry, I'm sorry..... "
It's somehow fortunate that I wasn't the one who made the mistake, but it was
Leria. I put up with the groans that burst on the red wine mark soaked all over
Clarice's ivory dress.
" Are you all right, Mrs. Iven?"
"Ah... "
Clarice was also surprised by the sudden situation, as she was not able to answer
easily. I looked around in a hurry.
"The maid, the other maid.... "
"My maid is waiting outside. I will have to change my dress. Did the wine splash
onto your dress too, Princess?"
And Clarice quickly smiled as if she had regained her original composure.
I grabbed my throbbing head. I wanted to go back without any accident, but it was
happening again.
" I'll come with you. I didn't mean to stay any longer anyways."
"Oh Princess, but you haven't even seen His Majesty yet."
"It's okay. It's only a face. I can see it tomorrow, and I have plenty of time
before I go back."
In addition, my body was constantly on edge because of the mana that kept poking me
all over my body. If I stayed like this longer, I thought it would really be bad
for my health.
I couldn't tell where it was coming from, so I kept getting scared.

After seeing Clarice change her dress and enter the banquet hall again, I should go
back to the Imperial Palace. We can ask him how the banquet was when Euredian came
back.
"Go, Diego."
I made a judgment there and turned around without hesitation. A passing servant was
called in and asked Euredian to tell him that he was going to return to the
Emperor's palace first, and then he dragged Diego away.
I couldn't help but smile at Leria, who was fidgeting and just looking at me.
"For now, you too, Leria." "Yes, yes. Princess..."
Somehow, her innocent light brown eyes had no light, different than usual. I
thought it was weird, but I left the banquet hall first.
Chapter 82
Chapter Notes
Clarice's maid was waiting outside the chairman's waiting room. She smiled
embarrassedly as she untied the shawl that Clarice had worn.
"I'm really fine, Princess. When I attend a big event like this, I usually bring
two dresses. We don't know what's going to happen."
"Still "
I looked at her ivory-colored dress, which was messed up with mixed feelings. It
was a dress that suits Clarice well, and somehow I felt sorry as if I was the one
who had the accident.
Well, the maid's fault is the owner's fault, so it is also a little bit of my
fault...
Clarice smiled softly.
"You're so sweet. Then I'll go change first, so please calm down for a moment."
"Yes. Take your time," said Clarice. After she disappeared into the dressing room
over the curtain with her maid, only me and Leria remained in the waiting room.
Diego was waiting for us outside the door, for he could not accompany the women
inside the waiting room.
How many people am I bothering? I opened my mouth, pressing down on the tingling
temples. " "
"You should have been careful, Leria. Even if you say you're making a mistake to
me, Mrs. Iven is an aristocrat of Belgoth."
There was no answer from Leria. You're not crying, are you?
Ugh, when I saw her crying, I felt like my heart was weak again. I deliberately
spoke without looking at her.
"For now, I want you to beg for forgiveness when the Countess comes out."
" "
"I was really going to stand for a few hours quietly and go
back...............................................................................
...................... but I've pulled all the attention to
my neck. You didn't have to strain yourself, Leria."
Everyone was holding a glass of wine, so Claris had to hold a glass of wine too.
Leria, who was
listening to it next to her, was so excited that she poured out her wine glass on
the tray. The glass slipped from the tray and fell to Clarice.
Oh my God. I'm dizzy even when I think about it. The dizzying feeling seemed to be
physical all over my body. I kept feeling as if magic was stabbing me.
Even though there's no magic in this room. I shook my head, suppressing my anxiety.
"I was so surprised since you appeared so suddenly in the first place..."
There was still no answer from Leria while I mumbled.
I stopped thinking of a question that passed through my head. I also stopped

tapping my shoulder. I blinked a couple of times, then slowly opened my mouth.
"But Leria....... you, how did you get in the hall?"
The maid of Claris, the Count's wife, was waiting outside the hall, where only
personnel selected by Euredian's aide himself were allowed in.
Obviously, I did...
Silence ensued. I got goosebumps in my arms and legs in an instant. It was only
then that I felt the coldness of the air in the waiting room.
"How can I... "
How, how, in that huge hall where all the VIPs are gathered, except for the
passageway next to the imperial throne, where the entrance is only a huge purple
door. A maid wearing a maid's uniform avoided the gatekeeper's eyes.
How did you get into that huge hall, and without anyone's suspicion...to me...
I jerked back with a distorted face. My youngest maid, Leria, with her brown hair
and a normal face, was smiling brightly as if her lips were going to rip instead of
her crying face.
A grotesque laugh. "You "
I stumbled back. In the dressing room beyond the curtain, the sound of Clarice and
her maid changing into the dress was heard. Even the sound of the conversation.
I clenched my teeth. Clarice is behind, and Diego is outside the door.
I knew only one person who could deceive the eyes of the Holy Father, who dared to
dazzle the eyes of the continent's most sacred priest.
A name groaned out of my lips. "Soleia "
"Princess."
Leria grinned as she showed her teeth.
It seemed like I heard the creepy noise of something hard hitting somewhere. Tak.
Tak.
From a distance, at a very far distance, in that corridor outside the dimly lit
door, the sound of a sharp heel hitting the marble floor echoed clearly. And then
pass right in front of this door. It went past, towards the hall... ...
My body bounced off. Now I felt a physical pain in my skin. The mana that had
melted in the air began to move, and every second of each, the resulting texture
felt like blood.
My head rolled so slowly that it made me cry. Clarice behind me, and Diego outside
the room, would have already been deceived in any way by Soleia.
A gentle voice came from behind the curtain.
"I'm almost done, Princess. Please wait a little longer." No, if she comes out!
I crunched my lips. I can't scream. Then what should I do... ...
I moved my trembling lips. "Raulus."
There was no answer from the absolute beyond of Judetta. "Raulus, Raulu -
"
I couldn't even finish talking. Leria, who came just one step closer to me, showed
her teeth and laughed.
There was a bad smell. It was so disgusting that I wondered why I couldn't smell
it. Only then did I vaguely realize.
She's dead. That child. Already, already dead........... before the thought came to
fruition, Leria
whispered,
"Come with me, Princess." " !"
And just as it is, my neck was caught. The mana quickly passed through the captured
neck. The most vulnerable force in my body.
A silent scream broke out.
***
Tak. Tak.
Soleia walked down the hall with neither quick nor slow steps.
She passed in front of a few waiting rooms. In one of the rooms she went through,
the lovely princess of Lebovny would be dying.
After thinking for a moment, Soleia ordered the dead maid, who had become her new
doll. " don't damage it too much, Leria."
Keep her limbs as intact as possible. Don't get picked up anywhere. Just hold your
breath. [Hurry up.]
The sound of the skull breaking and the voice of the master was heard. [A
suspicious energy seems to be getting closer.]
" yes."
Soleia moved, half on her will, half on another person's will. Tak. Tak. The walk
stopped at the huge purple door.
This is how it ends up. Soleia sighed inwardly.
Whether the master's impatience had spread to her, or she had been misled by the
Lord. The heart was pounding uneasily.
She can't wait any longer. She had to obey her master's orders. Today, she has to
hear the answer right away. From Euredian Belgott.
[Hurry up. Hurry up. Hurry up. Come on. Hurry up. Before he notices.]
Before the underground king came down with something to fear and avoid.
Even Soleia didn't know what it was, but somehow she had to make a decision today
to satisfy her owner.
If not, she'll be eaten. "Sol......Lia nim."
The gatekeeper, who was not even aware of the dead maid breaking into the hall,
looked blankly at Soleia. Soleia gave him a big smile.
"You're a good boy."
The deceived gatekeeper nodded mechanically.
Soleia lightly grabbed the shoulder of the tall man and pushed him away.
The gatekeeper was pushed to the side helplessly.
Soleia stood in front of the huge door and collected her expression. A beautiful
and seductive smile soon hung over her mouth. The impatience was a perfectly normal
look, not a drop in the air.
Solaea whispered in a small voice. "....... Open it."
The reddish-purple door leading to the banquet hall, opened by itself.
***
" "
It was the pain I felt in three months. The feeling of suffocating and blood
vessels all over the body expanding to the limit. The pain of being torn to shreds
by the swollen veins.
"Ah, it's dark."
Cold hands entwined around my ankle. It was a hand of the corpse. A few rotten
hands, few flesh left, grabbed my ankles and calves under this dress.
And down, underground, into the world of ghosts. I was pulled.
My body reeled heavily. My field of vision turned around, dizzying. But I couldn't
stop feeling it. My body twisted itself.
"Heuk, ah-"
And the next moment it all stopped too suddenly.
The terrible, terrible pain that bound me was gone and cut off. Not only pain but
all the sensations in the body.
[Ah...] I knew this feeling. A feeling of separation between the body and the soul.
When I lowered my eyes, I could see my hands turning white and half transparent.
My body stumbled like a broken marionette. I was still standing where my body was.
Overlaid on the body, but apparently of the body.
My body couldn't collapse down because of the grip on my neck. [Ha, ah, this,
what...]
Can I shed tears even in my soul? If not, why is it blurry in front of my eyes?
I, my body, was dying, but just before my eyes were completely blinding, a harsh,
hard voice struck my head.
[Get a hold of yourself.]
I felt someone appearing in the back.
Chapter 83
Chapter Notes
I wondered if that silver hair would touch my face stained with tears. A long
sleeve appeared in my left field of vision.
It was an arm.
A long hand with curved fingernail sprouted and grabbed Leria's neck as it was. I
saw a strong tendon on that hand and forearm.
And I realized like a thunderbolt. Raulus.
[I thought I heard something bothering me from somewhere else.] "Gasp!"
Leria, strangled by the neck, struggled with a gruesome groaning sound like
scratching iron. It could see that the skin that is touched by the hand with long
nails is protruding.
[I never thought that Lemordi's taboo would have been broken in the past.]
Leria's body was slowly burning by a mighty divinity.
Tears gathered around my eyes and fell down, and Raulus's voice rang in my head.
[Run, child.]
His usual frivolous voice was now a cold voice that sank completely low.
An incredibly strong voice shook the brain.
[Like the dawn of the day, you must run like you're going to die right now.]
[What...]
[Because I can't stay here long.]
Upon hearing that, I gave up thinking more. Caught in Leria's clutches, I ran,
leaving my limp body behind.
Like Raulus said, as I ran like did in the nightmare of being chased by ghosts.
***
[Cough, cough...]
I assure you, I'm probably the only soul in the world with a blood-stained white T-
shirt and blue jeans.
I ran to death as a soul with no sense.
There was no need to push the door open. The hand darted through the door before it
even grabbed the door. I freaked out for a moment, but I couldn't stop because of
the reaction I was running.
I just walked right through the door and popped out. Still, there was nothing I
could feel. "!"
And I made eye contact with Diego outside the door.
There was a gentle golden light that shone like a dream. I saw myself glimmering in
that golden light.
Can you perhaps see me?
But there was no time to hold onto Diego and desperately cling to him, 'I think I'm
in trouble now. Can you help me?'
First of all, Diego did not seem to have been released from delusion, it seemed
that he's still not in his right mind, and------
Kkadedeuk.
A similar growling sound to before strikes again. It sounded like something

scratching the floor hard.
I can't hang on to uncertainty, as time is running out! I clenched my teeth and
passed Diego. "Princess "?"
[......!]
If he hadn't called me, it would have been bad. "What's going on................
why is my body suddenly, ugh - "
Diego touched his head with his hand, contorting his expression. His body reeled
heavily.
I reached out my hand reflexively, but my hand just went over his arm and couldn't
hold him. Diego breathed hard, leaning against the wall.
"What happened in there?"
I could see the golden light swirling around. I couldn't wait for him to fully
recover. "Princess, what are you saying..................... "
[I.. !]
I finally couldn't stand it and interrupted his words. I'm in a hurry. At any
moment, the dead maid was about to pop out of the door.
I said gibberish as I looked around the tightly closed waiting room door.
I have to run away in a hurry. I think I should get a hold of Diego and get away
with it, or go see His Majesty.
"Huh? Where are you going, Ugh......... where are you going?"
Diego reached for me as if he were trying to hold on to me, but in vain. His body
eventually collapsed downwards.
[Di, Diego.]
You said you were the strongest priest after Euredian! Is it okay to leave him like
this?! But I had no choice. Only to believe that Diego is capable enough to take
care of himself. Besides, it was me who was in a hurry right now.
[Damn it.. ]
Eventually, I started running again, chewing on abusive language. A long, distant,

terrible corridor. There was only one place I could escape. Outside the Imperial
Palace, the temple.
Raulus never said to go to the temple. But instinctively, I could tell. The safest
place on earth for me................................................ !
[Cough, cough..]
But I couldn't just get out of Luxia Palace. As soon as I turned the corner, I saw
the purple door of the hall wide open when the welcoming ceremony was being held.
[Huk.]
Scream broke out. There were all my precious people in there. Euredian, Sergey,
Fernandez, brother-in-law................................... !
My legs stiffened even though I knew I had to go straight past the hall. My body
froze in place. [Uh ]
Kkadedeuk.
The irritating sound of impatience and madness struck me again in the ear. I walked
up to the wide- open purple door, dragging my weak legs.
No, it can't be. Even in the place where all the guests of other countries are
located, Soleia, the woman will put this place behind ...
But in the scenery in the hall that followed, I forgot to shiver and froze cold.
* * * Soleia's POV
The hall was filled with the smell of thick water vapor.
Soleia Elard, a magician with maroon hair in a Sakhaman dress, stepped into a huge
hall, and at the same time, two energies struck sharply in the air.
Of course it was an invisible tug-of-war. invisible to the eyes of ordinary human

beings.
But it was also broken at the same time that Soleia Elard walked towards the throne
without hesitation.
The nobles roared.
Soleia lightly ignored all those voices. The high heeled shoes touched the marble
floor, and an audible click sound echoed through the tranquil hall.
The distance gradually draws near. Step by step, just before the empty throne,
envoys have stepped back.
"Have you thought about the offer I gave you the other day, Your Majesty?"
" "
Leaning obliquely on the golden throne, where only the Lord Euredian Belgoth could
sit, the Emperor raised the corners of his mouth tingle. A cold, cool voice let out
slowly.
"I didn't think you didn't know what this seat is."
"Don't change the subject. I'm here today to hear the answer." "Let's have a
private talk in public?"
It was obviously a sarcastic tone. The reddish gaze looked down at Soelia coldly.
No matter how much she was protected underground, his eyes were hard to see.
However, she has already received countless of that gaze over the past five years.
Soleia smiled with a beautiful face. She laughed and whispered.
"This is a very public matter, Your Majesty. It's a matter of the presence of the
Empress and of the Belgoth Tower."
The surrounding area quickly subsided in silence. Empress, and the Tower of
Belgoat.
Azekien's wizards could be seen staring at this way with their eyes shining.
The Emperor, too, must have noticed the signs.
He spat out slowly, but as if brooding.
"Soleia Elard, you must not have heard my words just now as a warning."
Contrary to the tightly suppressed voice, a spear-sharp divine voice was crushing
in all directions. Soleia smiled briefly at the intangible energy that came from
all sides, pointing at her neck.
'Do you know that the princess, who is so deaf and untouched, is dying?'
However, she didn't want to be kind. It's also quite a pleasure for that guy to
face a dead body that's already chilled one step later.
Kkadedeuk.
The skeleton scratched the ground. A spiky handprint that was not allowed on the
ground crossed the borders of Remordi and reached out to the ground.
Her impatient owner couldn't stand it all the time. Thus, Soleia's feet fell again.
She really couldn't afford to hesitate now. Soleia pushed the sharp divinity that
was aimed exactly at her neck.
Screech.
As soon as her fingertips touched the Divine Spirit, her skin burned. A sharp pain
spread. Soleia closed her eyes long and opened them.
" If you are hesitating because of the human beings in this room."
The light disappeared instantaneously in the twinkling eyes like obsidian.
With gleaming black beaded eyes, Soleia skied around the venue.
Azekien's wizards, who were watching from a distance, were amazed at how far they
were from beyond sight.
Oh, yeah. There were foreign wizards.
But it didn't matter much. If you know that the place where her ability comes from
is the vast underground world.
" "
The air trembled. A chill underground air swept through the throne room, where
light and warmth had been.
The soft melody of the imperial band stopped at once. The damp, damp, and foul air
swept away from life wherever it was. Breathing stopped, free-moving bodies all
stopped moving, and the soft flesh of the living person hardened like bones.
Then complete silence fell.

A babble of voices. The sound of a dress and suit jacket grazing in a square.
The sound of a glass being touched. There was only a grotesque silence in there,
cut off from all those lively sounds.
A lifeless space.
Obviously, it was the power of the underground owner. A force far beyond the reach
of magic that man can perform.
Soleia looked like a flower only then.
"Would you like to have a proper conversation with me?"
Chapter 84
Chapter Notes
"..... ha."
"Don't worry. I temporarily stopped the flow of the living." Euredian exhaled a
breath of air. He rose slowly from the throne.
"I can't even count how many times I've used my own magic in my palace now."
The reddish-colored porcelain eyes glanced around. His head ached, with stiff ears
like a piece of hard stone, to the sight of foreign envoys.
He made them come to Belgott with the intention of taking care of this damn
Tripartite deal in one blow.
Soleia Elard, as wonderfully ignorant, shook both the cases that had plagued him so
far. The Glucaman Three Kingdoms Convention and Soleia Elard herself.
He could hear her patience snapped. "Give me an answer."
"...."
"Do you want the answer to the suggestion to tie the strings with you?"
The tone of his voice became more and more fierce. Euredian stepped down to the
stairs from the throne.
He slowly descended, less than five steps. The anger that had been suppressed so
far was gradually smeared at every step.
The deity-like blade that brightened his body tore up the carpet that covered the
stairs. It brushed against the smooth marble floor, creating a scratch with a
gruesome sound.
Soleia did not step down. Everyone whispered slowly. "Don't you need it, Belgoth
Tower?"
"You don't need a tower rooted in the darkness."
"The tower always follows my will. If you take me, I will be loyal to
Belgoth............................................................................
............................. "
Soleia smiled
smoothly. She was good at making laughter. In any situation.
"If you forsake me, then it would be hard for you to command a group rooted in true
darkness."
Euredian twisted his mouth in a crooked way.
Soleia Elard. She acted as if she were really trying to test how a man like him
could change if he reached the limit.
Belgoth Tower. The enchanting collection of Belgoth's magic, which the preceding
Emperors had raised by pouring out their huge taxes.
Oh, yeah. The tower that's always been a nuisance. What if it were gone?
There was a fire in the red porcelain eyes, which had been rid of all the reason
and sense of reality. "I can't believe you made this much work and still offered me
a deal. That's just amazing."
One step. Two step. A woman who didn't know what darkness she was dipping her foot
in was gone. Euredian stopped with five steps left.
"I'd rather turn my enemy around than keep the dead tower alive, which might hit me
on the back of my head."
"........"
"Right, then what else is left?"
Ah. The straight corners of her mouth held an arsenic.
"Did you put the Princess of Lebovny in your mouth, dear?"
In fact, the reason why Euredian could afford to face Soleia now was because he
already knew that Yerenica had left the hall.
Before she comes back. Before Yerenica comes back to her own......
"If I imprison you here and send the Princess back home, he's no match for you
either."
Crack. There was a crack of glass somewhere. The divinity stretched out like a
sharp spear, with a flexible spherical break.
A veil covers the wax figure-like people in the room and rushing toward one target.
I thought I heard a little scream somewhere.
***
Yerenica's POV
A cold stillness lay in the hall. A static enemy that is so chilling. I looked
around while pale and tired.
[What is this... ?]
The hall was like a picture. a picture of a statue of a church that has been
brought to a standstill without a trace.
I looked for faces I knew with my eyes wide open.
[Ser, Sergey.]
With his face twisted, I found Sergey stiff. I stumbled to Sergey.
I reached out my hand to the cold, hardened cheek like a piece of hard stone, but I
could not feel any sensation, only through my hand.
[..... Sergey.]
Seeing Diego surprised me earlier, I didn't think I was invisible to people.
But in Sergey's eyes, stiff as a wax figure, it seemed that I am invisible. I

didn't see myself in the green eyes.
[.......]
No, before that, I wasn't even sure that he was alive.
Sergey wasn't the only one. Neither Fernandez nor the Duke of Lebanon next to him
had his face slightly distorted and hardened.
I looked back inside the banquet hall, taking a good rest for a moment.
People who have hardened in an unnatural posture. Candlestick that does not shine.
The purple curtain that just stopped in the air while blowing in the wind.
Non-flowing air. [ Damn it.]
I turned my head nervously, using abusive language. Any fool would know who was
responsible.
Only Soleia Elard could display this much ability in the presence of so many
people, even in front of the sorceresses of Azekien.
How much skill does she really have? At this point, she's not even human. [
!]
My thoughts were cut off in the middle. It was because I felt the air shake once.
Then, a voice that was cool enough to freeze all the blood in my body, dug into my
ears. "Right. Then what else is left?"
It was a voice I swear to God that a man I knew could make.
I turned my head immediately. To the inside of the hall, to the side where the
throne room is located.
The distance was far away. But it was enough to cry and spread in the hall where
every breath was taken away. Even the sound of his grinding teeth. I heard
everything.
"Did you put the Princess of Lebovny in your mouth, dear?"
Wow. That person is really angry. I used Sergey's body as a shield to conceal my
body and spy the situation through my arms.
What should I do? What should I do? If he goes out of his way, his soul will be
wiped out by the magic of Soleia...
There was a faint sound of Euredian speaking more. But the voice was deafening this
time. Crack. Right above my head, the window broke.
[......!]
Fragments of broken glass scattered from above. I screamed reflexively, and soon
noticed a piece of glass that couldn't fall down because it was blocked by a
curtain over my head.
A transparent silvery shroud that covered the whole hall was glittering. I still
didn't feel any sense of insanity, but instinctively I knew it was a divinity in
Euredian.
I spat out a moan.
[The Emperor's Holy Spirit...]
The deity of the densest, unrefined sharp raw. I could see the surface of my soul
again in shape, which seemed to scatter uneasily into the air.
But it was also a moment. I felt mana that tightened from head to toe even though I
couldn't feel my senses properly.
[Ugh...]
It was the magic of Soleia. The collision of two superhuman forces on the ground
created a chilling frictional sound.
The air trembled. A bluish, silvery, flashing divinity flooded in the form of a
clear window tip. And under the Divine Castle, something underfoot swirled around
as if it were growing, Keudeudeuk.
[Damn.]
Once again I thought back to swearing and saw the darkness slowly clinging to the
floor of the banquet hall.
The energy gradually expanded its scope. It wasn't just black, it was swirling
around.
And it seemed as if white shining bones had been seen through that dark hole of
energy. A bone that looks like a sheep on the hand.
An epiphany flashed across my mind. [... It's not a human being.]
It's not Soleia's power. It was not the power that man could have. A skeleton from
hell. Is it a ghost? A burning, dead ghost?.
My feet retreated spontaneously. When I looked down, my whitish body was becoming
more and more transparent.
Even now, it seems to disappear from the ground and scratches as if it is
scratching something. [I never thought that Lemordi's taboo would have been broken
in the past.]
It sounded like Raulus's reticent voice. And I instinctively knew what I should do.
Lemordi's Judetta.
Divine power.
To the unknown underground... The absolute ruler beyond Judetta.
I must summon Raulus to the ground. [Sighs.]
But is that possible? I was, I was an ordinary human being with no divinity.
To summon Raulus, you must have the divinity of the Emperor. I've heard that if I
tried, I'd only die like a dog.
There's no way I can summon Raulus.....
[.......]
But immediately another thought came to mind.
Euredian will make sure that people in the hall don't get hurt, even a single hair
in their head. He's not the man who will sit down in his throne to see that happens
in his Imperial Palace.
But if that weird bone really isn't the power that humans can have, it's the power
beyond Lemordi. Then you really don't know what's ahead!
I was torn. "Ah."
Euredian groaned briefly. I was stunned to see a slash on his right cheek from
afar. [Well, well, that woman...................... ]
Whose face did your hand touch!
And with it, my reason is completely lost. My man has a scar on his face!
I immediately put aside the nonsense of setting up a meaningless assumption and

calculating the probability. I turned back without hesitation.
Whether it's successful or not, even if I'll die, I'll try!
Chapter 85
Chapter Notes
***
If you ask what's good about being in a soul state, there's only one thing.
There is no obstacle in the road ahead.
Walls, people, carriages, and even gates. I got out of the gate with a quaint
experience of passing through rock as tall as I was.
[......... oh!]
And the downside is that you are really swept away by all sorts of things.
Even with the blowing wind. In time, the wind blew, and my body fluttered.
I reached out to grab anything, but my hands often passed through everything
without feeling tired.
......I'm really distressed by the wind blowing on the leaves!
Still, the pace was fast anyway. It was better and faster to support myself and fly
away in the wind, than running to death.
The experience of rolling in the air would never happen again. ...
Anyway, getting to the temple was as fast as riding a horse. When I stepped inside
the temple, the spirit of mana that had repressed me faded.
I stepped on the stairs straight to the altar, without counting back and forth.
"It is forbidden to enter because it is a place where Raulus walks."
I climbed the stairs without delay. It was not difficult to ascend the stairs
through the wind. [Wow, damn. Why is it so high!]
But it was really high enough to be horribly high. I had an upset stomach.
Clearly, Diego did that when he went on the wrong stairs. The temple up there is an
altar that Raulus descends directly on.
I spit out all sorts of swear words. [It's so high!]
I couldn't see the end even after a long climb. There's no way it's going to get
closer to Judetta if it's this high. Go up this high for
nothing.................................................. !
Heug.
When I thought about it, there was a strong wind gusting from behind.
[Gasp]
The body in a weaker state than a paper sheet rolled and rolled up the stairs.
Uh, I'm dizzy. I feel like throwing up.
[........ Heug.]
Syuuuu -
A strong wind like a typhoon blew once more. My body soared into the air, and was
crushed down without mercy.
[Ack.]
I just rolled the floor. If I'm not in this soul state, my bones would have been
crushed. [I'm getting sick ]
It's as if it were motion sickness. It was also a bizarre experience to get motion
sickness in the wind. I'm going through all sorts of things, really.
I managed to pull myself together and get up from the floor. But I'm glad the wind
blew. I was quickly on the altar.
[Oh...... ]
I could see the whole town of Barishad at a glance. That far-flung tower looked as
small as a model. Every window on the magic tower was lit.
It seemed to recognize that an emergency had taken place in the imperial palace. It
was not something to be welcomed because Soleia's minions were plenty.
And farther than the tower, I could see a palace as big as a hand saw. A palace
where we don't know what the hell's going on.
[.......]
I turned around from downtown Barishad, biting my lips.
Between the huge pillars, there was an "an altar" in the middle. It was a large,
flat marble altar. The altar was high enough to be well over my height. I looked up
and looked up. Should I go up?
The wind came in again as soon as I could think of it. My soul rose into the air,
and sank lightly on the altar.
The wind must be helping me. I let out a voice free without thought.
[Raulus.]
The problem starts from here. How will I summon Raulus? I spat it out one more
time.
[Raulus, are you there?]
There was no answer. It was obviously Raulus who grabbed Leria's neck earlier and
let out a cool voice.
Raulus descended to earth after breaking the taboo of Judetta that he could not
intervene directly on the ground.
But he said he couldn't stay long.
On the first day I saw the image of Raulus in the temple, the conversation with him
flashed through my mind.
[Once every ten years, when I go down to earth, my children summon me in the name I
give them.] A name given by Raulus. Baptist name. I didn't know my baptismal
name... but...
But there were many names I knew. I remembered clearly.

The names of the past Belgoth emperors, which were written in small letters under
the murals of Raulus.
My mouth opened on its own. The name that first caught my eyes, the name written on
the first line.
The name of the first emperor.
Will that do...... ? I opened my mouth for now.
[Adrea]
The wind brushed against my ear. No, it wasn't the wind, but it was a wave-sound
that cut through the air. I replied with excitement.
[Lacice Lou Elizabeth... Adrea, Belgoth.]
The divinity in the name I spit out appeared on the altar with a glittering swarm
of light. [Ah.]
I spit briefly. The gleaming glow of the vortex swirled, climbed up the altar, and
then disappeared over a round hole in the ceiling.
I looked up blankly. Just like an observatory observing the sky, a dark night sky
was seen over a round hole. The stars twinkled.
[ -- ]
The wind blew. The altar trembled slightly. I shook helplessly as if my body was
going to bounce into the air.
But something felt strangely different from before.
Something..........................................................................
.............................
as light as a feather that made
me feel like I was going to fly away in the breeze, but I felt a little heavy...
...
And the next moment, there was a familiar voice that rang the head. [Give it to
me.]
[Yes, yes?]
Perhaps because I was in a state of soul, he had a voice that seemed to stir the
brain more than usual. Raulus, who had remained silent, finally made a sound.
[Give me anything. A medium that will hold me to the ground.]
[Medium...?]
[I prefer the cross, and I like any sculpture that symbolizes me.]
Anything? I skimmed my body quickly, and frowned. There couldn't have been such a
thing. I'm not wearing a body right now!
A bloodstained jeans and a white shirt. There was no way that there would be a
cross or a wolf, and even if there were, it would not be touchable.
I felt my body everywhere, but I still didn't feel any sensation. Goddamn it, it
really doesn't work in one go !
It was as soon as I was about to spit out another curse. It's dangling.
[Huh?]
Something hung heavy on my earlobe. It was the first sensation that felt clear
since the separation from the body. Soon after, not only the ear, but also the
whole body had a 'weight.'
"Uh... "
I groaned in a daze. I was surprised. My voice was also coming out properly.
I looked down at my body again immediately. I could see a thick blue dress with
frills on it. It was clearly Yerenica's body, although it was still translucent.
My body's still in the palace.
But I couldn't afford to think about such useless things. A proud memory of the
welcoming ceremony flashed through my mind like lightning.
"Raulus, did you really say anything would happen?" [Yes, anything - I.......
I untied the earrings right away. I put my hand to my ear and wondered if I could
catch it, and fortunately, the earrings were caught properly.
An earring with a silver cross and a purple jewel in the middle.
When I untied my earrings and put them down on the altar, the voice of Raulus went
sour at once. [Hey, that's too trivial.]
"You're loud. You said anything was fine." [However, my face.................... ]
Is this god really?
I opened my eyes and glared up. In a situation where one minute and one second is a
waste! "That's..."
Eventually I grinned as beautifully as I could. "Can you just come down and think
about it?"
I don't know what my man is doing with that scary lady right now! Raulus still
seemed unfeeling. A grumbling voice struck me in the head.
[You'll be the first to tie me to the ground with such a trifling thing, child.]
The wind swirled around me.
I could feel that the divinity, which had been spinning weakly in Yerenica's body,
was being sucked out. At the same time, the body's senses quickly disappeared
again.
[Ah.]
My body, which returned to its state of soul again, staggered in the small wind.
Raulus' last words fell.
[How dare you say that in the name of my first child] The name of the first
child...
The view shook violently, with no time for further thought. The marble altar
trembled as if it were about to split. At first glance, it seemed that the reddish-
purple color was smudged through the view.
A swarm of light that was shining gradually flashed and shone like lightning.
That was all I saw and heard on the altar. The next moment I couldn't stand the
violent vortex and swept down the altar.
[Eugh.]
I rolled under the altar with a grotesque scream. I screamed and barely looked up.
"Hi, child."
And at the same time as I raised my head, I heard the "voice" coming out of the
throat of a human being, not the voice that banged through the mind.
[Uh...... ]
A light yet heavy voice that seems to scatter into the air at any moment. I stared
blankly over the altar.
[Raulus.. ?]
"Hey, I thought I'd never step on the ground with my foot again."
The frivolous way of speaking remained the same. The voice itself,
indistinguishable from the sexes, was familiar to me. But the look was not familiar
at all.
A long, glittering silver hair, drawn to the bottom of the ankle, rippled under the
altar. Just like a thread.
I opened my mouth wide.
Sitting in a lax position at the end of the altar, looking down at me, was
literally a god. A beautiful woman with painful eyes like the one I saw in the
prayer room murals of the temple.
A possessed murmur leaked out from me. [Su, Success...]
Chapter End Notes
matomato --- whew... that was a long ride,,,, anyway our yenni managed to call
Raulus to earth *throw confetti* now... time to get rid of Soleia.
Chapter 86
However, I groaned under the constant pressure that tightening my body before I
could admire the fact front of me.
[--- Ugh.]
My lungs shrank under great pressure. It was just like the feeling when I first set
foot in the temple. It also resembled Euredian's deity that exploded for the first
time in the palace.
Unrefined raw divinity.
The lungs just shrank. No sense, no pain. But the pressure on my stomach feels like
being crushed under a feet, pushed me hard.
[U--- Ugh.]
Raulus kicked his tongue when I couldn't get my breath back.
"Because you didn't know my weight and summoned it without knowing, you can't take
it. Here, take this."
Something flew in front of me as I was bending and gasping. I quickly caught it

from Raulus. [What is this ]
It's shining.
A small silver cross glowed brightly. The purple gem in the middle flashed like
real human eyes. [Ugh.]
And as soon as I held my earrings, the weight that was pressuring on my disappeared
at once. The body, which was on the verge of shrinking, felt like it was spreading.
[Wow, this is really, really not a joke----- ]
My field of vision is twinkling. I've made it, it was a success, right?
I jerked my head up as soon as I adjusted to the still feeble sense of pressure on

stomach. The presence of long, wide sleeves and pants was staring at me with a
mysterious face. "That's what you look like, crumbs"
[No, what. You said you have been watching everything all this time---------
---------------------------------------------------------------------- ]
"You look pretty."
I don't think it's the subject I want to listen right now---? I opened my mouth
blankly. It's really----
when I look at it again. [Pretty ]
Wow, amazing. Awesome beauty. He is so exquisite that he is frighteningly

beautiful.
I chocked my hand over my mouth which wouldn't shut. Whether it's a woman or a man,
it's a beauty that doesn't make a difference.
No, it's doesn't matter which gender you are. He's so pretty---!
There was someone prettier than sister Tezevia and Soleia--- I was sour. As
expected, the world is wide and there are many beautiful women---!
"I know I'm pretty."
The white sleeve fluttered into the air and Raulus jumped off the altar.
The thing that landing in front of me was no longer a pretty woman. A giant silver
wolf that looked over five times my size was snarling in front of me.
[--- Ugh!]
I was frightened and fell back. My eyeballs almost popped out. There was a beast's
head right in front of my nose.
And just like the colour of my eyes, white, red eyes. Oh my god.
The wolf shook his head languidly after frightening me. The glossy silvery fur
shook with glistening light.
[I am more comfortable like this. It'll be less difficult for you too.] [A little
warning in advance. A little-------------------------- !]
I pushed awa what was supposed to be the wolf's nose or is muzzle.
Strangely enough, my hand touched properly without passing through it. Of course, I
couldn't feel anything.
All the divinity, which I wondered if it would be raised was sucked out. It was
obvious that my divinity was being consumed to summon Raulus' alter ego.
The silver wolf grumbled languidly, [I don't think it's time for you to be relaxed,
child.] [Pardon?]
[If it's too late, I think he'll smash all my houses----- ]
Who's doing what?
Only then came to mind the situation that I had forgotten for a moment. I bit my
tongue and held back my scream.
Ah, Ah! Soleia! Euredian!
The wolf, who had lowered his position in front of me, slowly rose up.
[Wouldn't you rather go back before he finds you?]
[Ugh]
[He's probably going blind when he sees your body falling down like that.]
Plus, my body---!
I jumped up with fright. All the things that I had forgotten, distracted by the
spirit of Raulus, came back to me.
Euredian apparently broke one of those giant windows.
I thought it wouldn't be too hard for your palace to be broken down.
Besides, my body under Leria's dark magic will probably die. Then I will really
haunt around!
Raulus seemed to be thinking of something a little different from me. The rumbling
voice came through my head.
[I don't he's going to go back to Lemordi without a hitch, so I'm going to give you
a hand.]
As soon as the word was said, Raulus bounced me lightly with a snout. The field of
ciew quickly turned over and my body flew in the air. After flying, it rested on a
soft silvery hair.
I barely asked as I clung to my dim vision, [Under Lemordi---]
[He's the one who broke the taboos first. If you thought that I'd know it and stay
still, you'd be wrong. While you've summoned me in spite of your spitefulness.]
I didn't even understand half of Raulus' rumbling.
What do you mean him? There was something else besides Soleia----
My thoughts were cut off there.
Raulus, who carried me on his bac, flew into the dark night air of Barishad.
***
Clang!
A sharp burst tore through the hall one after another. The windows facing the huge
venue were crushed one by one.
The glass broke and the air trembled at every step taken by the empire's master. "
"
A sharp piece of glistening glass reflected light on the chandelier, scattering in

the air like snow.
However, the threatening pieces melted all before they even reached the silver
hair. Leaving only a shining glow.
The hall was full of twinkling lights. The mighty divinity, which Soleia had always
longed for in her hands, was filled with no gaps.
Even though it was the strength she wanted to get her hands on since she was very
young, Soleia couldn't be more than happy about the situation.
As slow as he retreats, the man's eyes approaching without hesitation are the eyes
of those who have completely blown rational away.
Soleia bit her lips in a rather nervous mood.
I knew this would happen. It was just as I expected that the man would not react
rationally if I rushed this way.
Right, why are you in such a hurry?

Soleia glared with her raw eyes at the centre of the banquet hall, glaring at the
swirling mass of black mana.
If this happened, they have to attach that god head on. Will she be able to subdue
that man with her own ability without borrowing more from the contractor?
But to do it, it was impossible. That man said she didn't have any cards left.
Well----
"Leria."
She could see that Euredian Belgoth was slightly stiffening at the name that she
mentioned. She's sure he knows the name. Soleia had a rain-wrong smile.
He's the one who gives everything to the people on his side. The list of female
maids and personal information will go through him.
He was such a thorough man. Soleia opened her eyes, which had connected to the
brown-haired maid. The view of the room, which was wide beyond sight, was full.
"Leria."
She ordered her to breathe and not kill her. She doesn't think it would be good for
her to test how far this man can let go of his reason.
"Leria, my pretty child."
Soleia hummed as if she were singing. The mana was closely intertwined in the air.
That man, who frowns violently, expanded his cope by entangling the bitter energy
in the opposite pole of divinity, which could not be felt even if he died.
Soleia curled the corners of her mouth, facing the reddish purple eyes that flamed
with fire. "Bring me, the lovely little princess."
The black magic was marked with emphasis.
***
[Ohh-uugh]
Raulus was fast. He didn't even give consideration for my condition. Or you know,
my state of mind.
[Hey, this is really---- ]
And in fact, I didn't think it was worth caring for me. Raulus, who bit his mouth,
let out a groan.
[No matter how long it's been since I've been on the ground, it hasn't been this
hard.] I'm too tired, Raulus.
I turned the dog away, trying not to look intro Raulus' mouth.
As I kept blowing away, Raulus ended up biting so close to me. I tried hard not to
imagine how a giant wolf, close to a beast, would bite of a soul and snarl in one's
mouth.
No matter how much you breathe, there is a divine energy. Still, it's a wolf
anyway---! [You're not in normal state---]
Thud. The wolf's big soft front paws soft landed somewhere. I managed to come to my
senses and looked down.
[Hooo.]
And I almost fainted. The place where Raulus lightly sank was also the highest
among the imperial palaces and the top of the Southern Gate.
The smoke screen below was so hight that it looked as big as the palm of the hand.
If I fall from here, I can't even pick any bone.
Raulus brushed me off with its muzzle, my body shook like a piece of paper. [Arght,
what are you doing!]
Ugh, crazy. I closed my eyes tightly, feeling that my lvier werer being destroyed.
I don't want to take it down here no matter how much my soul is in it!
Raulus, ignoring my scream, said. [Feel it, crumbs.] [Wh-What?]
[Dead energy.]
Chapter 87
A dead energy, I got the word right away. [But I can feel it---------------- ]
At the same time as I said so, I screamed hard at the tingling pain that seemed to
pierce my arm. "Ahhhh! It hurts!"
[Huh?]
The hem of a deep blue dress flowed down. Again. "Body" was back.
Raulus, who was holding on me, immediately opened his mouth. [You come and go, do
you?]
"Oh, no, don't let go--- "
I clasped on Raulus in a hurry. If I fall of your mouth, I'll die instantly!
My senses returned in a flash. Breathless for a moment and then burst again. I knew
this chilling rhyme that filled my whole body coldly.
I couldn't not have known it. It was the divinity of Euredian Belgoth, not others,
that was densely packed throughout the palace.
I opened my mouth wide, "Whoa, really. What are you doing?" [I did. If it's late,
I'm going to crush everything.]
Raulus answered in a nonchalant way.
That's right. The divinity, which was usually hovering around him was blowing
hundreds and thousands of times over the entire imperial palace.
The throbbing body was constantly flowing part of its mighty divinity.
The divine energy was blowing like storm and it seemed like been like that for a
while. It just like when Raulus came down. But that didn't last long
either.
I saw the hem of the dress turning translucent in the air. I'll go back to Seo Eun-
Seo's spiring like before.
[Feel it, quickly. I can't feel any mana, child.] "Ah, yeah."
I bit my lips hard and focused my mind. Feel anything. Please.
And there was nothing to focus on for a long time. There was a sensation that
spread from tiptoe to near the heart. It was so intense that I wondered why I
didn't feel it at first.
Then suddenly, at one point, all the senses were completely cut off.
[Huh?]
I looked down at my body in a dazed mood. Bloodstained jeans and a white shirt.
It's back again. But that wasn't the end. The grey fingertips began to turn more
transparent. [Huk.]
I took a short breath. It wasn't just becoming transparent, but the boundaries
between the air were blurring. Not only the hands, but the arms, legs and the whole
body.
[Your body, where is it?]
Raulus must have seen it too. I immediately figured out the situation when I saw
that even the silver hair was becoming more transparent.
My body, it's dying.
Leria, what are you doing with my body!?
I could not feel the flow of mana in my already broken sense. However, there was
only one spot where the energy felt before was agitated. I turned my head slowly.
A palace located southwest of the Imperial Palace. A palace where Belgoth's

aristocrats and envoys of Lebovny and Azekien were all gathered during the
welcoming ceremony.
[Luxia Palace---]
But I corrected my thoughts just a second after I spit it out. The windows!
All the windows of Luxia Palace were shattered. Outside the broken window, a silver
energy bluish light burst back and forth like an explosion.
"Huck-----."
Before I could be frightened by the sight, Raulus leaped down into the iar.
A terrible sense of falling struck me. However, it was only a moment of fall.
Raulus, gently landed on the ground, put me down.
[Go, crumbs.]
I sprang to my feet. Raulus's silver hair was indeed in a whirl as if it would

disappear any minutes. "Ah no. How do I summon you!"
[Go, find your body first.]
Raulus pushed me back with its muzzled. It was a very unfeeling sensation.
I can't use my strength because my body is weak. Find myself then call him back.
Where the most death energy can be felt.
"It's a death energy. What is that---."
[The most death and dirty thing among the energies that touches your senses.
Incense of death. The smell of the body. The sound of a curled bone.
Such things.]
A scrawny bone. I immediately remembered a hand-shaped bone wriggling in the middle

of the banquet hall of Luxia Palace.
Yes, what I felt at that time was not the power that human beings could have. Then
again, there is something more behind Soleia---
I had not time to think anymore. As soon as I noticed Raulus' figure melting into
the air with a faint flow I woke up and started running again.
***
Crack. Crack.
The sound of bones cracking filled the hall.
The brown-haired maid, whose neck was burnt down sent directly by her absolute
ruler, creaked out of the waiting room blue tendon bulging.
A body in both hands.
"Princess? Where are you, Princess?"
At the end of the hallway, she heard a bewildered voice. "Did you return back---?
Where is Mr Schwartz. Oh my!"
Leria staggered. The flabby, occasional twitching body was as heavy as wet cotton
ball.
"Bring her to me."
Her master's voice was echoing hundreds of times in her head. Leria followed orders
steadily. She dragged the princess through the wide-open purple door. She turned
the corner.
"Mr. Schwartz. Are you alright?!"

Someone in the back shouted like a scream, however Leria didn't even hear the
sound. The princess' slender body was quickly scratched and bruised.
Leria dragged herself down the stairs, indifferently. A small body bumped into the
steps. Take her. Take her.
The only command rang out in an empty body where the soul had already died.
I'm taking her.
The body of the princess, dragged by her hand, sometimes disappears and reappears.
"What did you do?" Euredian managed to hang to his last strand of rationality and
spit the words.
A woman with a spear-white moonshine and her arms clung together like crazy. The
distance between them as close.
As soon as Soleia said, 'Get the princess', a man who kept certain distance quickly
narrowed the distance and grabbed her by the collar.
A chain wrapped around her arms and legs, quickly threw her into the air and then
quickly fell to the floor.
It smelled like water vapor. It covered the surroundings like fog. Hot air that
could never be said to be hear of summer swept through the garden.
"What did you do to Yerenica?"
In an instant, the man who followed persistently twister his lips. He had strong
grip on her neck. It created a grotesque noise in which the divinity and the mana
collided head-on and rejected each other.
There was not a single crack in Soleia's beautiful appearance, even on such
sensitive subject. "I had no choice, Your Majesty."
"I asked what you did."
"I didn't want to be so abrupt, either. I have to follow my master's command."
It wasn't the answer to the question. Euredian refused to listen to the evil witch
and immediately got up.
"Radin."
It was a voice too low for the surrounding.
It was the last day. The three days of the welcoming ceremony were the last time
Yerenica was in Belgoth.
He couldn't stop those three days. "Luigi."
The limbs showed up in the garden one by one as he spouted the name one y one. A
spear-sharp divinity closely intertwined over Soleia's head.
"Selvy-."
"Oh, there she is."

After holding Soleia, Euredian hardened and immediately searched to find Yerenica.
A straight white arm, the tip of her index finger was pointing behind him.
He could hear the sound of heavy footsteps on the grass. There was also the sound
of something dragging along.
"Just like I told you."
The witch, bound by the Divine Spirit, was fastidious. "It would be better to put a
leash on my neck."
" ."
"You don't know what's behind me and you don't have the cards."
Euredian could not even look back and heard the whispering that was falling like
thunder. "In the end, it was your servant that killed that princess."
The voice slowly filled with anger and sorrow. An emotion that doesn't even know
whose it belongs to.
Soleia's smile was bizarrely wrong, "I made a promise the other day. Your sweet and
lovely Princess, so why don't you just keep her finely without breaking her?"
Euredian dimly realized what was dragging on the ground. His heart stopped at the
moment as if he was struck by lightning.
No, obviously, with Diego Schwartz-----
While his concentration was only a momentary blur, the divinity on Soleia's right
arm snapped. Ah no, she cut it off with her own magic.
Soleia smiled with a distorted face. A cold hand like a corpse glided over
Euredian's cheeks.
Soleia who had broken the chains ot the divinity that had tightly tightened her
ankles and waist, approached as if she would kiss. A seductive voice could be
heard.
"Yes, you should have listen to me."
Thud. He heard the sound of something being thrown into the grass without a hitch.
Euredian looked back without thinking. The moment when the light pink color tangled
with the grass caught his sight.
He just choked.
Soleia's voice rang in the air, "How is it? Do you hate dead bodies, Majesty?"
Chapter 88
Chapter Notes
He didn't know what else to think. It was not anger, despair, or shock that filled
his head at the moment, but just anxiety.
No way.
Soleia's slender arms, which had been clinging like tentacles to his shoulder, were
swept back into the air.
Euredian turned and approached the small body that is sprawled in the grass. The
hesitation ins the step could be felt.
Everything. His mouth opened before he could even get close, "Yerenica."
There was no answer back. She should have raised her head right away because she
like him when he called her name.
Anxiety swelled in his stomach. He immediately lifeted up her immovable little body
and hugged it. Hugging, checking her face. Her face is all pale, all washed away.
What did you get caught by?
A thin neck with bloodstains. Down to her hem of her dress The scarred legs, arms,
that almost look like teeth marks.
A body that is cold even though his hands touched it, nothing else. "Ah."
A faint groan flowed from his lips.
In the first place, he shouldn't have left her alone.
But before Euredian could even take the fact to his head, light and soft wind
flashed through him. It was a warm breeze.
Something changed, riding on an unknown wind from which side it was blowing from. "
!"
And it was the next moment that the eyes that were closed opened.
***
"---- Phuaa!"
I opened my eyes like I was dragged to the surface of the water. It was purple eyes
that seemed to be more reddish than usual.
I breathed a sight of relief before I could read out all the shock on that face,
"T-Thank
god--------------------------------------------------------------------------
---- "
Wow, that was really close,
What I saw when I immediately ran to the garden in front of Luxia palace was my
body sprawled out in a carefree manner and Euredian figure approaching it.
After a desperate sliding, I touched my body and succeeded in putting my soul in

the body again. I succeeded before I died. Really, really.
"That's a real relief---huh?"
However, I was hugged by Euredian before I could finish talking.
I felt a solid body hugging me tightly and the senses return on my shoulder that
has been freezing. A reflexively puzzled voice popped out.
"Your Majesty, Your Majesty?"
The voice that came out was husky, not exactly mine. What's wrong with my voice?
"---Hoooo."
There was no answer from the man who pushed me into his arms. A slow, pent-up sigh
came through.
I blinked my eyes blankly and then met the orthodox with the gaze that looked
straight beyond me. A woman bound by the leisure of countless chains of divinity.
The silver-gazed spear-throwing divinity was pointing at her everywhere.
Soleia.
Always straight, cold, or otherwise tempting. With such face, the beautiful face
that came to the flood was distorted without mercy.
"Ugh."
Eurediaan seemed to hear me breathe in haste. With a weak sense of well-being, my

body was swept up. Euredian pressed my head straight into his arms.
"Now, wait a minu---."
It wasn't a very rough movement, but somehow my back and shoulder ached. However,
it can't be compared to the pain on the neck.
"Eugh."
Wow, crazy. It hurts so much!
I was half awake to the pain and rested my head on his arm. The pain on my forehead
is killing me. "Ha, really, you're trying to stop me----."
It was like Euredian muttered something. However, I couldn't understand exactly

what he said because of his low voice that leaked out of his clenched teeth.
"Uh...."
I don't think I have to look at his face to see what kind of face he is making.
The air was shaking. I managed to pull my eyes over his shoulder and it was a sight
to see. Woooo.
It really looked like real blade at first glance, all bluish and dark, scratched
Soleia's dress and aimed at her exposed arms and legs.
That's all I saw. Eurediaan turned around with me in his arms. The view naturally
turned away. A firm hand fixed my turning head.
"Wait, wait a minute. Your Majesty, now----." "You can kill her right now."
Pardon?
The sound was hard that I opened my eyes. There was a cool voice before I can even
question it. "You'd have to keep it alive to dig its roots, but you better kill it
right away."*
I felt a touch gently sweeping my back. As always, it was a sweet and warm hand.
However, his spitting words were not at all friendly.
"Yes, Yerenica?"
Is this the man I knew----- ?
My thoughts jumped. Soleia, what have you don to make Euredian Belgoth so angry? He
doesn't even show when he doesn't like things.
"Wait a minute, Your Majesty. I need to check, uh." I spoke out in a hurry.
I've had a splitting headache even though I've only said that short words. I could
feel the iron taste in my throat.
"I need to check, I have----." "You don't have to."
The hand that touched my shoulders and back wasn't too bad, "You won't be there
either."
"What the hell!"
Now, the taste of blood has risen from the back of my tongue. Leria's black magic
did not recover from Euredian's divinity.
Damn it.
Even if I wear a body, I still a sunfish.
Once I grabbed Euredian's collar and raised my head, "Your Majesty, I'm not dead.
I'm really fine,
so please think about it for a second." "Is that the voice of a normal person?
I need to check what's holding up behind Soleia. What's wrong with Lemordi's taboo?
I need to know why Raulus is so rattled.
" !"
My thoughts didn't last long. Contrary to my will, my body began to tremble like a
quiver. I knew instinctively. This is it. This what Raulus told me to feel.
An evil extramarital being, having crossed Lemordi's taboos and set foor on the
ground. I opened my trembling lips, "Ra---Ra---"
Raulus!
I cried out his name as if I were vomiting blood and the earth went away.
***
The ground split. I could see clearly from the sight, even when I turned around.
The earth shook with a roar.
" !"
I felt a momentary slight slackening in Euredian's arm. I didn't miss the gap and
raised my head and looked back quickly.
I saw Soelia's feet completely divided. I spat out quietly, "---------------------
------------------------------------------------- Crazy."
The earth opened up like the mouth of a monster, showing the abyss of the earth.
Soleia whose arms and waist were tied to the chains of divinity, floated right
above the deep abyss.
"Sound----."
I muttered blankly.
That sound. The sound of something dry and hard, scratched my nerves.
Suddenly. Something whiting emerged from the cracked ground.
It was a hand bone. Fragile and skinny.
The hand, which was just a skeleton, traced the ground. As if it was looking for
something.
Raulus, I once again called Raulus in my mouth. It seemed that the cross-shaped
earring that fluttered in my earlobe gradually hang heavy.
"Raulus."
"What?"
Euredian, who caught the small murmurs, looked at me.
I quickly unwrap my arm around his neck and struggle. At the same time, the flow of
divinity that wandered around Euredian stopped momentarily.
The air flow stopped.
In that gap, I succeeded in getting out of his arms. My feet touched the ground and
my body shook a bit, but fortunately there was no accident where I fell down right
away.
I murmured quietly, trying to ignore the pain in my sore ankle. "Raulus."
Whether Euredian heard or not, I called the name again in a hurry.
"You told me to call out. Why aren't you coming?!" Eventually, I got into a fit of
temper.
"Come out!"
It was then that I heard a voice ringing in my head. The very thing that I was
looking for. [It's all because of you being miserable. Who do you blame that for?]
The earrings drooped heavily. At first glance, silver glow that even looked bluish
burst out.
At the same time that the divinity that had flowed from Euredian and filled my body
was sucked out as it was, while the concentration of the magical powers of the body
soared in an instant.
The pain was like hundreds of thorns, much thicker and sharper than a needle,
pierced through my whole body.
"Heuk."
[Be still, crumbs. Until I regroup properly.]
How can I hold out in this state of affairs------ ! I must have really done
something beyond my power.
It was me, not Euredian or Soleia, who died in the collision of divinity and mana
that were constantly fighting.
I feel all the five senses of mana and divinity. "Crazy. My fate------------- "
In addition, the overwhelming pressure from the top of the head was clearly
different with that of Soleia's mana. Rather, it was similar to how I felt when I
face Raulus.
A sense of hypocrisy that takes all the air out of the lungs, the weight of a heavy
force likely to be buried down. It really wasn't human power.
Is it power of ghosts? But ghost that's rotten to the core and the flesh of a dead
man can put this pressure on me?
No. it wasn't just the power of the god who was wandering in the wild. I manaed to
catch my breath and recite curses like salt.
"Damn it. What the heel did you call out, my sister------ ?"
Chapter End Notes
*t/n: I think this part Euredian is talking to his divinity knights Chapter 89
I bit my lips, flattening the waits that was bowed with Euredian as support.
Ha, fuck. Fuck, fuck. After the hidden hero who saves the empire, do I look like
that? "Yerenica."
It was a tone that I've never heard of. A tone of faint apprehension I opened the
crumpled impression at once.
"Don't worry! We just need to check one thing." "So, what the hell---?"
"As long as you as me one question, you won't say anything about killing that
woman. Please take aa look."
I wrapped my arms around Euredian's neck and pulled him to come. I kissed the warm
cheek. It's worth worrying about.
But I really had a hunch that if it wasn't now, there wouldn't be a time to face
Soleia like this. It was more of a strong conviction than a hunch.
Soleia's red lips opened. "You'll kill me----."
Soon, the mouth lifted on each corner. "You won't, Euredian."
Soleia called Euredian's name. With a distorted face, I didn't see Soleia's solid
beautiful face, it was as messed up as I was.
"There will come a time when I regret that I could have done anything in my line.
In the end, I took a step. The instinct turned on the red light and warned.
If not now, I will not be able to hear it. "'Soleia."
My voice was not as trembling as I thought.
I immediately opened my mouth again, every word clearly. "What is that?"
My index finger pointed to the hand bone still protruding from the ground.
Her eyes like obsidian glanced toward the pointed end and smiled faintly.
"Well."
The beautiful, evil and cunning witch whispered. "My master?"
Tuk. One strand of the divine chain was cut off. It was a chain that strangled
Soleia. "The king of the underworld." The humming voice continued.
"He who rules the world of ghosts." King under Lemordi. God.
The god of the dead.
Only then, everything became clear.
As I summoned Raulus, Soleia summoned the god of evilg things long ago.
I groaned weakly.
"Since when di you---?"
"Dear Princess, can you see this hand?"
Blinking. Soleia blinked. Her eyelashes fluttered down, then again revealing
obsidian-like black eyes.
"Magic maladjustment. You said you were sensitive to mana."
And I noticed something was wrong. Urgently looked around at Euredian.
"Your Majesty, that----- that, you can't see this---."
But I didn't have to finish the words.
The reflecion of the reddish purple is on me and the cracked ground. Soleia trapped
on it. He glanced at my opint. Is tared blankly at the sight reflected in his eyes.
There is nothing.
What Raulus had said so far passed my mind.
[He who deals with the divine spirit cannot deal with mana] [Feels it, crumbs. A
death energy.]
If you can't see it. You can't find it.
Then I could see why this man is so calm now. Why don't the divine knights who are
surrounded Soleia in a circle look at it and pray for me?
It is hard to know what is invinsible.
"Slow incompatible forces at the same time---." A dangerously low voice whispered.
The black gaze that was fized on Euredian was noe on me.
As if to pierce, Soleia looked at me. It gave my spine a creepy shudder.
There was not a single
light in the eyes that were as smooth as black beads.
There was a crack in the divinity of the body, which was tightly entangled like
complicated water on Soleia's head. The chain was pulled as if it were cut off.
"Ah----."
It's going to break.
I knew instinctively. It was seen that the chain of divinity that bound Soleia's
neck and limbs were shaking.
And almost at the same time, the bones of the hand that were scratching on the
cracked ground shot up in a moment.
A scrawny bone rose into the air like a snake, clutching the ankle of Soleia's
throught the dress. " !"
But it would also be a sight that only I can see.
As soon as I reached that point, I blurted out without thinking. "Raulus."
It's an ulterior motive to drag him in. To the basement.
Not only should I have let it go, but I couldn't let Soleia go.
My eyes are already black and I've been having trouble with them.
Tuk, Tuk, Tuk. The chains that were tens of layers were released one by one. And
what happened the next minute was really quick.
At such a formidable speed that the man who held me firmly behind me could respond,
I was helplessly dragged to Soleia.
A deceptive power that attracts people. "Yereni--."
The sound of Euredian's rushing at me was buried by the sound of something cutting
through the wind.
The intangible thorns which are big from head to toe, pierced the body.
"Heuk."
I was really floating on the ground in a blink of an eye. Rather than floating, it
would be better that I was caught by Soleia.
As if I could not feel my weight, Soleia lifted my chin with her fingertips.
The little contact made me suffocated.
Soleia pulled the end of my chin close to her side. It was so close as if she was
about to kiss me.
"Did you say Raulus, lovely Princess?" "Ugh, ohh--.
"That absolute man beyond Judetta. Isn't that right?" That just right on the spot.
One hand that clutched Soleia's ankle climbed up her leg. Soleia whispered low.
"What do you say, Hades? What about taking this Princess instead of that guy?" "
He."
I swallowed my breath. It's a lie, right?
At Soleia's feet came a chilling sound and an eardrum-scratching voice. [---
- Yes, now I know which one is annying.]
At the same time, I realized like a thunderbolt. Soleia's goal has changed.
From Euredian Belgoth to me, Yerenica, the original now starting to twist properly.
However, I couldn't be more than happy about it. I could feel the blood draining
away from my face vividly. The cold sweat on my back froze.
"A-Are you crazy?"
"Unfortunately, this is normal. Princess. Please say it one more time."
Soleia kissed lightly on the tip of my chin. The spot close to my lips was hot as
fire. "Not the ground, but the most powerful deity in the world."
She must be crazy, really!
In the end, I spit out the word with a distorted expression. "Raulus."
The mouth moved freely. Instead of rebelling against Soleia's control, I let out a
stream of words. "I don't care if you take all the sacredness left over my body."
I don't want to go down to hell for a second----- !
I shouted loudly, "So come down right now!"
And this time, whether my seriousness also passed on to Raulus, he did not hesitate
further. The divine spirit was sucked out all the way.
Euredian's divinity, which was barely holding on to my body, was pulled out, my
back was bent immediately.
There was no comparison with the past on how painful it was.
And almost at the same time. The eruption of Euredian's anger finally explode.
***
It was just a devastating chaos. There was a strong gust of wind. The flow of
divinity, which had so far surrounded the entire palace, swept through
Soleia with a gust of wind, wearing a sharp thorn as if it were just a child's
prank.
Two forces collided intensely as Soleia released mana refelcively.
-----Right in front of me. "Uh----."
I couldn't wake up to the dense smell of water vapor and the heavens and earth that
the two mighty forces created.
And the next moment, my field vision slanted 90 degrees. Silver fur fluttered on my
side of vision.
And as soon as Soleia's hand, which was holding my chin, fell off, the chain of
divinity that had tied her down, was broken down greatly.
Soleia, whose arms and waist were free, stepped back.
As soon as Soleia's hand feel off, the pain that had caused me was halved.
"Huh, ohh, ohh---."
I barely picked up the air, breathing hard. Something was biting my body.
As soon as I saw the big sharp fangs that I could see right from the earth. I
noticed that Raulus had properly manifested and took me away with his mouth from
Soleia.
[Did you use to live like this, crumbs? This is not a good thing.]
Every time Raulus continued with his words, a breath filled with the divine spirit
swept across my face.
It was quite unfair to think that the divinity was not Raulus' own but absorbed
from me. It's still divinity that so small.
Raulus' head slid down.
The spiky hand that was gripping Soleia's ankles, bumping up between the open
ground, bumped into each other with creepy sound.
It's hard.
[I'm an idiot who didn't notice this obvious scratching on the ground.]
Chapter 90
Chapter Notes
I couldn't see what Soleia looked like. I managed to blink my eyes out of tears.
[When did you get past Lemordi, Hades?]
A much clearer view of Soleia. She was smiling. "As expected---."
The eyes of a normal human being turned to me with glaring eyes. Soleia laughed her
mouth off and came close again in a flash.
The blade of the divine sword swirling like a gust of wind, I could see the wounds
one by one on her white cheek.
"Judetta------ Judetta!"
With a grotesque voice, it was a murmur vomiting blood.
The moment when I felt that her hand wanted to cover my field of vision, Raulus
pulled me back without warning.
" !"
I couldn't stop screaming and flew into the air.
Instead of the mouth, my bones all over my body screamed. I flew into the air and
felt depressed. Oh, this is really not good. I've always thought about this and it
wasn't such big bump-----------------------------------------------------
------------------ !!!
"Ugh, oooh!"
When the soaring sense of pressure in the air ended, I immediately dragged down by
gravity. A feeling of falling to the ground.
I couldn't think more and closed my eyes tightly. "What the hell is that?"
However, it wasn't solid bare ground that was waiting for me.
I was captured by the waist. It was clear whose arms and hands those were.
"Ohhhhh."
I gasped and inhaled the divinity that was most familiar and fitting to me.
I could clearly feel my body, which had been penetrated by sharp thorn with a lump
of mana, was slowly being filled back.
However, it was slow. The inhalation of the divinity was as prickly as a torn in
the side of sin.
I couldn't fill up my energy much and raised my head. At the same time, his
expression was cold, hardened face and there was a low mumbling voice in my hears.
"Now, it's all very unheard of---." It was a point to Raulus.
And the murmur made me extremely embarrassed in time.

Well, that's because I got your divinity, Your Majesty---- it's supposed to be
really strong--- but---
I, who had become very pitiful, kept quiet and focused on building my body even
through his sharp divinity.
Euredian didn't seem to be as I did. He put me down right behind him and then moved
on. Wherever his foot stepped on, the grass was agitated and cut out.
"I don't know what it is." In a cooler, more muffled voice than the dead air in the
basement, Euredian talked.
"Move."
A strong wind blew with a roar. Not only me, but also Raulus, who were shaped like
a giant wolf, and Soleia, were poured by divinity rushing as if there were going to
be wipe out their sins. And so it was.
[Hey. You, what the hell is this----.] "You'd better shut your mouth."
I could hear a cold voice uttering vulgar words that I normally don't even use. It
will kill you. Heartily,
Stroke---
The divine rushing without hesitation penetrated Soleia's body. And it turned into
a bluish silver fire. The fire that I have seen before.
It was the purification fire. The flickering fire swallowed Soleia's body and she
let out a short moan.
"Ugh---."
I could see that the hem of her dree and flesh burned out. If he left it like that,
she'll die.
This is the woman who tried to kill me several times.
Besides, she killed Leria, and I don't know how many humans she's killed and
dazzled so far. So there might be no consequences for killing and getting rid of
her now.
In the first place, it was natural for the black wizard to take away human bodies
and play the spirit
like a puppet.
Their reasoning was that it is directly to survival. Let her die.
My eyes were blacked out every now and then. My body began to tremble as I can't
withstand a heavy divinity. I panted too much and managed to turn toward Soleia.
She was turned into a blazing flame, it was covering the place whre Soleia was, on
the divided earth and in the air above it.
"Uh----."
But I saw clearly. A bluish, silvery bone shining through the river of flames.
Thud, thud.
A sound that I can't guess whether it's only for me or everyone can hear it. I
shook my brain again. Between the blazing blue silver flames, skeletons were
gradually appearing.
A slender hand bone, an arm bone, and a rib.
The old skeleton that appeared on Soleia's body as if it were crawling up and
hugged her. At first glance, it seemed that I could hear Soleia short scream.
If we kill her like this, is it all over?
That woman is a black sorcerer who plays with the dead body. She's a human who made
contract with the King of the Underground.
The skull that I can see clearly is looking like a person. Soleia's death,
meaning--------------- is----.
"Raulus."
Raulus, who had been swept aside by Euredian's menacing divinity, answered
immediately. [What's wrong?]
"Follow--- can you follow them?"
[What?]
It was time to make a decision.
Am I going to let Soleia die like this, or----
Will I let her go?
Which is more beneficial to me? Emotionally, rationally. "Can you follow them?"
[--- If it's connected to your senses.]
"Is that possible?"
[You're my summoner and you're my contractor. It's not impossible.
However, only their body to be followed.]
The earring on my earlobe were always heavy. I made a decision at the moment.
"Then come and see."
Anyway, that is the image of Raulus that I summoned.
It's probably beyond Judetta. Even if you burned yourself on the ground, you can go
back to Judetta. So open it.
If you I could just support my body----
I stood back on the ground with my shaky legs.
"Well, that fucker, doing as that unfortunate guy said."

The voice that came out was pressed down by the teeth. Every time I spoke a word,
it hurt like it would tear my throat.
"What does the underworld owner say to Soleia? I don't know what the hell was going
on down there, all I can see with my own eyes."
At the end of the remark, I shifted my steps. Ripped and scratched legs were
shaking. I moved a few steps toward Euredian and pulled on his shoulder.
Even though it was close and without much strength, Euredian immediately looked
back at me. "Yerenica."
Immediately there was a chill voice and impatience. Without further thinking, I
grabbed him by the back of the neck and pulled him to me.
And kissed him just like he always does. "!"
I felt the sudden stiffness of Euredian's body even from a distance. Deep and
distant entanglement. It was a hot, humid breath.
The man's hand, who was trying to push me by the shoulder, loosened up.
The blade-like wind that cut the grass without mercy stopped. And then the heat
that shook, retreated.
Soleia and the King of the Underworld knew there was no to avoid this from
happening. I did it while knowing about it.
While controlling this man, I only knew one way to fill my body with divinity so
that Raulus could properly follow them.
Contact.
The simplest way to shake his mind and fill my body with a powerful divinity in an
instant. I could hear the crackling of the ground. Split, something dulled into it.
In a dim view, beyond Euredian, Soleia completely covered in skeletons was seen
falling as if dragged into the cracked earth.
Reddish-brown hair waved.
I closed my eyes only after seeing the silver hair twinkling and the glittering
halo.
I pulled him closer so that Euredian wouldn't turn to his back. I clung my arms
around his neck. Forcibly holding me and it opened his gap, he called me in a
bewildered tone.
"Yere, nica. Just a moment---." However, he swallowed all his words.
The distance which had fallen for a moment, came back again without gaps.
Clear, refreshing and strangely sweet aura filled on the mouth with no relentless
repetition then repeated over the neck.
Eventually, it was full and swirled around as if it would break the whole body. The
sense of sensation in the wind was bursting like fireworks.
Whose short moan that leaked out between the touching lips? And after that, my mind
was elsewhere, I couldn't think more. The field of vision was reversed.
Chapter End Notes
t/n--- someone please safe yenni, her body is bruised, bitten and being threw
around.... I can't believe Eru told Raulus to shut up. Eru... that is your ancestor
and god.
***
[I should not left it to you from the very beginning.]
Thuck. The skeleton, which had tied around the woman's body like a rope, whispered
dangerously.
The ground that was cracked above her head was reconnecting with a loud sound that
spread along the underground air.
"I said, I told you, I know it." A short reply was heard faintly from inside the
skeleton. Black eyes flashed through the bones of fingers.
"I'm not the kind of person who can rush into things and gotten catch---."
Hades laughed coldly, [You're going to explain that you let go of the woman who
summoned Raulus?]
" ."
[It wasn't the emperor, it was her. The unfortunate feeling and all this time I can
reach beyond Judetta.]
They were still heading downward, underworld, and toward the world of ghosts.
Lemordi slowly drew closer.
Their world was just around the corner under an absolute taboo that no one with
divinity could even recognize.
And at one point, the fierce scratching the body disappeared. " !"
Her body became light in an instant. Lemordi, full of evil forces, the world of
dead bodies and ghosts.
"Lady Elard!"
Someone called her. He was one of the disciples of the Tower. She opened her mouth
to answer but scrawny bone blocked her mouth.
[Fine, I admit it. I didn't know that the little Princess was capable of summoning
Raulus.]
A person who has mana maladjustment and suffers as though she will soon die with a
little touch of magic. A Lebovny's Princess who always smiled innocently with a
naïve and sunny face.
It's clear that he didn't even think of her as she has harmless face. She thought
she was only a woman who was in the way of taking Euredian Belgoth.
How the hell did she summon the absolute man beyond Judetta?
No, it didn't matter how. The fact that Raulus was summoned was the only important
thing now. [Don't be so shameless and arrogant, I never thought I'd see you
again---."
Thud, Soleia's body hit the hard ground of underworld.
Soleia frowned and cut off all of her 'dolls' on the ground. There was no time for
distraction. Hades' scrawny finger bones patted Soleia's cheek.
[That's why I told you it will difficult if I am caught up like this. It is

difficult to find out that the taboos of Judetta and Lemordi have been broken.]
The beast's head bone who can't laugh was twisted in such way. As if trying to
smile. [I can't leave it to you anymore.]
Soleia's beautiful face was blurry, "What, what, what are you going to do?"
[Your body, I'll take it.]
A short gasp burst out, "Don't be ridiculous. How do you adjust to the body of the
living?" [Wouldn't a body like you is enough to hold the burn, Soleia?]
The beautiful face was twisted in a violent way. The sharp knuckles scraped down
the cheek. There was blood from the split on the cheek that had already been
scratched by the divinity once.
[A man who has the most powerful power on the earth.] "Such bullshit."
[Even if it takes a little time----.]
Soleia no longer felt the value of listening to Hades' tale. If she stays like
this, it will really work.
When she flung out the bones that were binding her, the skull broke down.
However, it immediately clattered back.
Soleia looked over at the disciples that has anxious gaze at her, ignoring the grim
laughter of Hades. They were black magicians of the Towerr who could freely walk in
Lemordi with their own abilities.
"Why are you down here leaving the tower behind?"
However, Soleia knew the reason before she even finished asking the questions.
"Euredian Belgoth---."
A man who is a thorough and calculating as a ghost. It's clear that he had use his
hands in advance. If anything happens, the magic tower will be immediately sealed
off.
The raid on the palace was literally a surprise, but he had already surrounded the
tower.
In addition, less than half of the total number of the tower apprentice have ben
evacuated safely to the underground.
Soleia bit her lips, "—What about Sir Rosell?" "To the South, to go---."
On of the disciples answered in tears.
"He said this was the end of his relationship with Elard."
Chernata Rosell. The owner of the magic tower also ran away. If so, the he didn't
try to stick to the Emperor's side.
However, there was a sinned he had committed. Soleia twisted her lips.
An old wizard who tried to escape his own guilt by taking the daughter of the
Marquis, that he accused as dark sorcerer and pushing them to death, as his
disciple and helped her climbed the rank. As if he were doing some good things.
Soleia renewed her connection with the dolls on the ground that she had briefly cut
off. Dead bodies left on the ground opened their eyes.
Soleia focused her sense on one of them, Leria, who had been in the palace.
"Leria."
However, there was no response from the doll. Soleia once again opened her mouth to
call for Leria.
" !"
She immediately cut off the bond with Leria because of the intense heat that swept
over her.
A short gasp came out. It was clear that the mad Emperor was purging the entire of
Imperial Palace by burning it.
The beautiful man, who she thought was worth to make him kneeling under her feet,
was proving his worth with his whole body.
No matter how generous and loose he may seem, an Emperor is an Emperor. The only
relative of Raulus on earth.
The five years that she spent working hard to make connection from early on have
now all collapsed. The tower she has raised.
[Your goal, don't you want to achieve it?] Hades said sweetly.
[I only want to hold a world where I and my disciples on earth can spread out wing
to the fullest, didn't you say that.]
" ."
[I want to rid the earth of divinity and create a world for dark sorcerers who were
oppressed for hundred years.]
" ."
[That's how to avenge your dead parents.]
Soleia chewed her red lips hard. Can I do it by myself? To have the Princess who
summoned the deity Raulus.
She felt a strange look from somewhere toward her side. The glare of the boundary
flashed across the obsidian-like eyes.
"Who--!"
However, there was no one. Those who were watching her were only ghosts in the
underworld and black wizards like her.
But somewhere, continuously----
The sky-blue eyes, which had shed tears but did not take their eyes off her,
flashed through her mind.
No way. This is under Lemordi. Anxiety took over her.
[You think you're going to make it Soleia?]
If she can't do it on her own. If that's the case, she'd rather give herself to the
contractor even if she knew it was crazy----
Her body slowly turned around. Towards the skull which was waving as if welcoming
her, she took a step without realizing.
[Yes, Yes. Good girl.]
Soleia didn't realize that it was Hades' delusion. Hades was the underworl king who
ruled dead corpses and souls after being driven out from Judetta and put in hell
under Lemordi. He was the original owner of dark magic in the first place.
No matter how powerful a dark sorcerer is, they don't have the power to rebel. " !"
Eventually, Soleia couldn't avoid the sharp bones that pierced her.
***
"Eugh---."
What was that I saw. The animal's skull, the human's skull, the very scene when
Soleia's body was pierced.
That was my limit. The rate that the divinity fell out from Raulus was faster than
that of Euredian. Eventually the flow was reverse. The sense of the divinity still
lingered in the body despite the contact already cut off.
" !"
My eyes turned black. Under Lemordi, the terrible scenery of hell was all covered
with darkness. Someone seems to be calling me, but I can't hear clearly. The sound
was louder and louder.
" ."
Isn't this really crazy?
I felt guilty that Raulus was crushed under Lemordi because of mana. My body seemed
to break down because of it.
In the meantime, I could think only one thing clearly. Seriously, aren't I
crazy---?
At the end that thought, I was vulnerable. Just before the power got to me, I
succeeded in letting it got. And it was ten days later that I woke up again.
***
"-So. Some headed South. Is that all?"
"Yes, it's the same as the route from which the ore was removed."
The sound of the conversation was faint as if it were coming form a distance. The
content was broken in my ear, unable to be process in my head.
The view was still dark. Not having the strength to lift a finger, I just stayed
still with my eyes closed. Someday, I'll able to do that.
"What about the restoration of the palace?" "Right, that's----."
"What about that?"
"It's so---- It was purified evenly----."
" ."
"Besides, the workforce from the tower has been cut in half------- and all of its
remaining personnels
are being interrogated----."
It seemed clear that someone was replying in frenzy. I heard a conversation that
continued as I went in daze, not falling asleep or waking up."
"Sir Schumart is in charge of the interrogation himself. However, since the priest
need to be careful about faith------------------------- and they can't be aware of
mana--. There's no choice but to make them
confess--."
"That's a headache. It's useless."
The voice that replied was clearly familiar to me. It was the sound that would have
been a little loose and sweet as usual, though now a little bit sharp.
He must still be angry. Why are you so angry? Why-------- ?
Chapter End Notes
I knew Hades will take over Soleia's body... but the way he suggested
it.................................................................................
.......... my mind just... I need holy water.
Chapter 92
Chapter Notes
"Isn't there anything on the Azekien side?"
"Yes, I'll adjust the fees after I see the status of the palace and see if I know
what's going on. I will notify you."
"Ah, after all, it's just the same wherever you hear what you should not say in the
first place." "Your Majesty, you don't have to think so----."
"I don't want to raise the fee, I won't pay taxes to get into the tower right away.
The budget can be spent on restoring the Imperial Palace."
It was spoken with such sensitive tone. Somehow I was displeased. Mhm-hmm. I prefer
the friendly side.
I tried to open my eyes and put strength on them, but my eyelids still didn't open.
Only then did I feel something strange.
I think I'm a little sober now, but I didn't feel as if my body had frozen. As if
to refuse orders from the brain.
Oh, it's not time to move yet, is it? Then I'll just stay still.
When I woke up and thought about it, I gave up my efforts to wake up and shook the
idea out of my head and put it to rest.
Yes. I'm a patient. The patient can rest a little more.
And at the end of the thought, the words were stopped. The thoughts were cut off
***
I woke up again not long after I fell asleep. Something was crying like a ghost at
the bedside. "Heub. Heuuung---."
Heuung- Heuuung-.
I frowned between my eyes even as they were closed. Oh, it's noisy.
"Yeniiii---."
It was such a ghostly tune, a cry. In the end, my body responded to the sound that
constantly scratching my nerves.
Phuck! "Heuuuuung---"
The sound suddenly cut off when I was hit by an orthodox arm. However, a moment
later a loud cry ripped through my eardum.
"Yerenica!" " ."

This is Sergey's voice. Damn it. This sister is sick, so she's taking a break!
"Are you awake, Yerenica?"
However, it seems that Sergey able to read through me. In the end, I forced my
eyelids to move.
My friend's face was all over my cloud of vision. The black hair, green eyes. It
could only be Sergey.
His widen eyes that shed tears made me want to laugh, I feel sorry----
"Are you seeing something? Yerenica, say something!"
For now, it was too noisy. I frowned and opened my mouth. "Quie "
"Oh. She really woke up. I thought you were going to die!" "Please----
Please, be quiet----."
You son of a bitch, I couldn't say my words because my throat had been so sore that
I thought it was going to rip
Ugh. Something deep at the back of my throat came up to my tongue.
"Eugh----."
A vomit came out. Something like a big lump forcing its way through my throat.
Only after I turned my head and spat out the lump out did I realize it was a lump
of red blood. " eugh."
"Eugh."
The same groans popped out both from my mouth and Sergey. I blankly stare at the
red blood covering the blanket
"Blooo---." " "
"Is that blood--- ?"
I raised my eyes wide open at Sergey. And before I could say anything more, Sergey
screamed loudly.
"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"
***
"Eh, no, and around your neck, you seem to have gone through a lot of strain,
Princess."
The one who was called immediately was the Imperial Family physician who quickly
examined me at once. The doctor looked at me in a cold sweat for a long time and
diagnosed me.
"It's been ten days, but you are still bleeding, it seems that the ruptured organs
are still recovering
—heuk." The poor doctor had a hiccup that he had to stop talking.
The cause was clear. It was because of the man that standing by the bedside and
giving off murderous mood.
I grinned and opened my mouth, "Well--- will it get better with a little more
rest?"
"We'll have to wait and see--- but first of all, absolute rest comes first,
Princess. For now, that you are already awake, so please take the medicine that I'm
giving to you---"
I nodded gently because I thought I would vomit blood again if I answered more.
"First of all, be careful about using your throat------- your meals should be soft
risotto or soup, avoid
anything being too hot or too cold." I nodded.
"And then---- then---." The attending physician wiped his sweat and glanced toward
Euredian.
Don't worry. I'll be nice to you. I patted him a couple of times with that meaning.
The attending physician only left after I gave a reassuring expression, it left
only me and Euredian in the room.
As soon as I heard Sergey's cry, that man ran like crazy and removed Sergey who
didn't even complained while I was being examined.
"It's been a while----." I opened my mouth and smiled. I quickly closed my mouth.
Every time I said something, my throat hurt.
I took a quick bite of the candy-like medicine that the doctor gave me. The bitter
taste lasted in the mouth. I felt like I was eating a very bitter and cold mint
candy.
I forced myself to melt the medicine at the tip of my tongue and slowly became
conscious of Euredian. If I opened my mouth, something similar to red might come
out, so I first melted and swallowed all the medicine then opened my arms to him.
Hug me! Hug me!
Hug me! When I looked at him with a strong desire, I saw a crack in his stiffened
face. " "
Still, he remained immovable in his standing position.
I found Euredian's eyes sharpened. Somehow the white were as red as the colour of
the eyes.
This man usually had that kind of eyes when he couldn't sleep well for a few nights
because of overwork.
Didn't you sleep? I thought it that way and soon recalled that I had been suffering
for ten days. Oh, you must have been worried.
Only then did I have a vague idea. Ten days. It's a long time.
However, it was a time when I had loss consciousness, so I had no sense of time.
Even if it was only one day, it would not be strange, but ten days.
Eventually I opened my mouth again, "No, fine. Won't you hug me?"
My voice was still poor. I glanced up at the reddish-eyes and continued,
"Then I'll keep talking." " ."
"If I can't speak for the rest of my life because my neck is gone, then it's all
your fault----."
I didn't able to finish my words when a big hand just lightly covered my mouth and
he sat close to me. The sheets fluttered slightly.
I laughed and held my mouth shut. My hand reached out and touched him, rubbed his
cheeks then pulled him closer.
"Why did you get so angry and hot earlier?" "Stop talking."
I finally heard him talking. His voice seemed as subdued as mine.
Somehow the cold index finger gently pressed on my lips.
"Wasn't the doctor told you to watch out on using your throat?" Yes, but then we
can't talk
It's been a long time since I heard your voice properly. Only then did I experience
ten days' worth of experience.
I wondered if my body would float lightly, but it was laid back on the bed.
No, I don't want to. I'd like to see your face----
As I struggled, Euredian firmly held my shoulder. "No, you must rest."
"But----."
"Don't talk."
Next you will tell me not to open my eyes. I looked at him with a sore face,
Euredian sighed quietly.
"I've been checking your breath every day, but seeing you open your eyes, I'm
really going to go crazy again."
His voice was all stressed out. I blinked my eyes. What does that mean?
While I was puzzled, Euredian touched me many times. He swept my hair, stroked my
cheeks, and lowered his head as close as his mouth can allow.
Our breathing was entangled with each other.
" ?"
What are you doing? He acted as if he was trying to make sure I was alive.
Even with my eyes already wide open.

I was frustrated because I couldn't speak. I reached out and grabbed Euredian's
hand and scribbled letters with my fingers.
[Worried?]
"That's it----." He smiled dejectedly, after understanding the letters I wrote.
"If you knew how I felt for the last ten days, you wouldn't smile like this."
Euredian hovered over me. When I looked closely, I could see that he was always
relaxed and loose but now he became sensitive.
Without my replay, a gracious kiss fell on top of my forehead. From the forehead
down to the nose, then cheeks and to the lips at the end.
I tried to organize my thoughts with all the light kisses over my face. "So I guess
I fainted that night and was very sick----."
"One more word and I'll kiss you right away. Take care of it."
Chapter End Notes
Yenni truly has her priority's straaight
Chapter 93
Chapter Notes
It was a very threatening tone despite saying such sweet word. It eventually made
me burst into laughter.
"Do you laugh when your current condition is like this?"
Euredian, who kissed my lips one more time, asked as if he had given up.
"It was a neck and a limb, even I couldn't do anything for your body."
The fact that since I came to Belgoth I was never been blessed. It wasn't anything
new.
In fact, if I think about it, I was walking along the path that belong to sister
Tezevia. However, I couldn't really imagine how this man would react if kept
spitting words.
I grinned and wrote on his hand, [Laughs, it will bring good luck]. [!]
I even draw an exclamation mark to make it look a bit distressed.
Right, there will be good luck if you laugh. In fact, I would have cried so much if
I was sick, but now I didn't feel any pain. Is it because I just lay still?
What's more, how can I scream in front of a man who can't sleep for 10
days? " Hooo."
Euredian let out a deep sigh.

"I don't know what she's calling out." Pardon?"
I looked up at him in bewilderment. I barely blocked my face as he tried to kiss

again. I opened my mouth, "What are you calling out, what are you-----
---------------------------------------- ?"
However, something moved under the quilt. "----- ?"
Something small, something very warm wriggling over my body.
It was climbing. The ticklish feeling, which began with the left leg, gradually
climbed up. [Pwua!]
A very cute sound popped and something stood on my chest and stuck its head out of
the blanket. It squeezed between me and Euredian as it took its place.
I looked down at the ball of silvery fur.
[You are so slow to open your eyes.] " ."
[Your divinity is so small that I'm like this, crumbs.]
A frivolous voice rang in my head. I gazed at the haughty little wolf with my mouth
wide open. Ra Raulus?
Heuk.
Before I could say anything, Euredian swept Raulus away with his hand.
I was astonished and Raulus exclaimed unjustly, [Look at this, crumbs! My child
doesn't recognize me and is so cruel!]
" ."
Of course, it was a voice that Euredian wouldn't hear.
"Since that night, this strange thing keeps popped up---." Euredian muttered,
coming close to me. His gaze fixed on the young wolf, as small as my forearm, wo
raised its head. I noticed the eyes was the same sky blue as mine.
[Strange!] The little wolf shouted. "Did you summon that?"
[That!]
This, this weird thing--- that thing----
I'm speechless.
[It's no use raising a child----.]
Raulus darted into my arms gloomily. I quickly hugged and pulled the baby wolf
close. Well, you didn't raise Euredian, but I'm sorry to hear that.
[Like, I raised him! Where did all that power come from!]
And Raulus seemed to be able to read my mind now. I quickly stopped thinking. Well,
you're not sensitive.
[Sensitive!]
"it's-- It's my pet."
Ignoring Raulus' attempt to argue, I smiled first. It was because Euredian was
looking at me with a very suspicious face.
"Suddenly a pet."
"Yes. I picked it up when I was lost in the palace----."
"There is a person who has released a beast in the palace with its master in it.
Security is a mess." "No. Well, big, I'm outside the Imperial Palace---."
"You were out of the Imperial Palace that day?"
At once, the eyes were sharpened. I laughed vainly and pushed Raulus under the
quilt.
What do you call this? Actually, Your Majesty. I flew in the air that night with my
soul and went to the temple. That's where I summoned Raulus----
" ."
I can't tell him that. How do I explain this? " "
Eventually I chose to smile again. I pointed my index finger at my neck and shook
my head. I can't use my voice.
Euredian grinned with a puzzled look.
"You only laugh like that when you can't answer it." I have no voice. I can't
answer---
I tried to hypnotize myself and wrapped my hands around his neck. Even though I
didn't give him strength, he was attracted to me.
I leaned in and lips touched lightly. Let's just skip this talk.
Euredian was quick to read the meaning of my eyes and said firmly, "No.
How can I trust a creature that I don't know where it came from---------------
-------------- to be near you---."
"-- and neither does that night, and you are trying to avoid it this way. Not a
second time---."
Tsk. Seemed he won't fall for second time. Just let it go.
" ."
I glistened my eyes with all my heart and soul. Even if I need to say it, I need to
organize my thoughts first, but not right now----------------------------
- !
A light of resignation flashed through the purple eyes that looked down on me. He
murmured quietly, "I can't stand it."
After all, I was the winner. I laughed while I was at it. "Hehe, as expected--
-."
"Stop talking."
But is it really a win? I couldn't speak anymore as my lips was caught again. I
thought it would touch lightly, but then it dug in roughly and in a hurry. Then it
became cautious again.
The bitter and cool taste of medicine and fishy smell of blood filled the mouth
with softness.
As if soothing, he gently swept through the wounds and bitterness all over my
mouth. The screeching of the throat slowly subsided by the shimmering divinity.
"Heu----."
However, apart from that, I was out of breath. My lips were dry. It seemed like a
burden to me at any time and it was a divinity that was constantly coming in.
I could feel the tip of my lips rising slightly. Before I knew it, the man, who had
returned to his usual loose and languid face, whispered in a low voice.
"That thing, you're not going to keep it around, are you?" "Hmmm, what, what---?"
"It's already annoying that more than one or two trying to stay close to you." Not
one or two. What else is there----
However, my mouth was quickly eaten by his lips just like what I did to him that
night
***
It was late afternoon on the same day that I clearly confirmed the existence of
'things sticking to my side'.
"Why didn't you tell me? "What?"
"What do you mean, your constitution?" "Ah."
I was struck dumb, "It's not a big deal. Let's drop it."
Sergey pushed me with a false angry look. Of course, Sergey's strictness didn't
work because I was not moved at all.
"I'm going back once my condition returned to normal."
That remark was sincere. It was a conclusion that came up after barely letting
Euredian back into the Oval Office. I'd rather be away from Belgoth right now.
When I woke up, I remembered vividly what happened ten nights ago as if it had
happened yesterday. Including the things that Raulus saw and heard from the
underworld.
I slowly turned my thoughts while I listened to Sergey's nagging.
[Your body, I'll take it.]
The sound of whisper that confirmed of Soleia coming back to the ground.
Taking the body, I recalled at the end Soleia turned back like she was possessed
and was walking toward the skeleton.
Hades
The god who rules under Lemordi took Soleia's body "Are you listening to me,
Yerenica?'
"Hmmmm."
I answered insensitively. Scratching Raulu's soft back with my other hand.
Raulus reported that he had shattered. It was my limit, given the fact that I had
to kiss Euredian before I slumped to the ground.
[I did not know that the little Princess was capable of summoning Raulus].
Raulus.
I, the little Princess, quickly became a target of Hades.
Wow. I was kidnapped instead of Tezevia and now I was targeted by dark magic
instead of Euredian which makes life a little rainy.
I buried my face in my palm. "Why a substitute, why----."
Just nearly save my sister, then my man! How good would it be to do it?
Why is it all my that burden the pain?
[It's a fixed thing, so it's natural to fill it up with something when you are
changing it, baby*.] Raulus said while curled up in my lap like a cute bunch of
fur.
Is this it? Ugly seven years old.
I pushed Raulus down under the blanket.
Chapter End Notes
*the korean word literally translated as 'baby' (which I usually changed as child)
but now trying to use the word baby and see what do you guys think??
Anyway---- HOW COME YENNI CAN BE SO CALM AFTER NEARLY
DYING???? LIKE HER ONLY COMPLAINED IS BECAUSE NOW SHE
IS TARGETED. IF I WERE HER I WOULD HAVE MENTAL
BREAKDOWN THE MOMENT I WOKE UP. OUR YENNI IS TRULY
SOMETHING ELSE.
Chapter 94
Chapter Notes
"Be quiet, seriously----."
"What do you mean quiet? As soon as your body recovers, you'll pack up and leave,
just so you know."
"Yes, yes. I get it."
Anyway, where I was. In the end, I was the target of Hades. So, I had to leave from
here scheduled. Hades can't recognize divinity, so once I leaves Belgoth, he won't
find out where I went.
One more hopeful thing is that Hades said himself, 'Even if it takes a long time.'
That means it takes some time for Hades, who are only skeletons, to dress properly.
It is a fortunate situation for me.
[I've never felt this sleepy and drowsy before. Can't you do something with that
body?] " ."
"If I wanted to keep Raulus, the only one I believed in, on the ground, I had to be
strong first. "No, I don't even want to be strong----------------------------
---------- --."
I just want to be normal. It's too much to recover from mana sensitivity, but it's
still possible for the body to defend itself.
And even for that, one day.
It was good to go backt o Lebovny quickly. In Belgoth, which is a heavy land, I

could barely do anything. I would have chase Euredian around and he needed time to
chase after the sorcerers and purify the land, so the timing is perfect.
"It's good time to leave. It's so sad----."
"What do you keep mumbling to yourself? Are you still out of your mind?"
Anyway, there was only one thing left.
How long will it take for Hades to come after me after taking over Soleia's body
completely? " Ohhuu."
Come find me. You, come find me!
I screamed inside and flipped over my blanket.
Am I the protagonist who is now fighting against the final boss? The hidden hero
position that save the kingdom and the empire.
Writer, there's no way Yerenica can play such a grand and exciting role----
" ."
However, at this point, it was meaningless to cry out to the author of

<Brisney wants to Be Happy>.
Now that Soleia's target has been changed to me and the existence of a big boss
called Hades has been clearly revealed, the original work has been almost twisted.
The story also means that one of my few strengths, that I know the best about the
original timeline, is gone.
It also means that I can't even guess what the future will be like!
"Hey, hey?" Sergey who was embarrassed and being ignored, call out to me.
A bad feeling crossed my mind.
No way----
I'm not going to take all those horrible routes in exchange for twisting the
original,
right---------------------------------------------------------------------------
--- ?
"No, it cannot be."
I muttered in gleaming voice and raised my head again.
First of all, how can I twist the tragedy of the original parents' generation?
Of course, it's heartbreaking and I could be sacrificed in return, but----
I had succeeded in beating the fate of the original that was given to Euredian
Belgoth. " Woah."
Only then did the weight of the fact flow to my bones. Ah right----
Anyway, I did everything I had in mind when I came into this world.
My willow, which was nothing more than a butterfly wing, was not in vain*.
I don't know what kind of typhoon hell it's going to be, but I kept all the people
I wanted to protect anyway.
Then I'm the only one left. I've been through a lot. I don't know what kind of
aftermath I'll be hit by !
"Self-survival." I murmured emphatically, Sergey now looking at me as if I were

crazy.
"Self-survival, self-survival." I jerked my head up and due to this, my fluffy pale

pink hair flew everywhere.
"The goal, self-survival---- !"
I had to develop my ability to protect my body during the time Hades completely
sewed up Soleia's body.
It would be better if we could summon Raulus, the only opponent of Hades, more
perfectly and we managed to perform a showdown with Hades then come back to Belgoth
for the best possible scenario!
In that case, the possibility that Hades' target changed to Euredian in the middle
of it becomes zero and everything going to be all right!
I clenched my fist.
"How do I change it? I'm going to walk on flower path for the rest of my
life-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
!
"Hey, let me take your temperature. Come here." "Go away, Sergey."
It will be extreme training as soon as I get back, Yerenica! I made up my mind

again after punching Sergey.
The goal is to live until the end!
***
"All the official documents have been delivered, Your Majesty" "Without leaving
anything?"
"Yes."
Diego Schumart sighed as he watched the Emperor still skimming through the papers
with his unseemly eyes.
It was only ten days ago that he saw with his own eyes that the entire palace was
blazing with the flames of purification.
During those ten days, the palace was not restored to its original state and the
Emperor ordered the entire Belgoth to be cleaned up thoroughly.
Diego was no longer sure how many bodies that the Emperor knows.
"We've checked everything, so you can relax. The cleanup will begin later this
month." "What about the time?"
"Three years, maybe---." "Reduced it to two years."
A knife-like word fell. And Diego was sure that it would take two to three years.
"----- Yes."
However, there was no way he could say anything. The Emperor's envoy escort for the
Princess has completely failed. The good priest had felt a lot of guilt. In fact,
even a person who has no relationship would feel guilty if they only stood by when
the Princess was suffering.
Especially if the person had witnessed the separation of the body and soul in front
of his eyes and
can't do anything about it.
Should I tell him or not---- ?
Diego spent nearly ten days pondering over it.

Should he tell the Emperor that he saw the 'spirit' of Princess Yerenica, who was
dressed strangely that day?
But regardless of his decision, he didn't even get a chance to talk to Euredian.
It was not unreasonable for everyone in the Imperial Palace, including him, died,
because he couldn't control his words.
The Princess was badly ill. It was ten days later that she opened her eyes even
after her body filled with divinity.
He'd watched it from the side. The Emperor was sensitive almost to hitting the
limit.
He was glad the palaces are relatively fine. It was fortunate that more than a
dozen palaces did not fall apart.
Of course, the garden and all of the other empty lands had burned black or hugely
pitted. It's a good thing it only ended there, though, everyone had swept their
chest down. Their owner didn't even care a bit about the ruined palace.
"I heard that the owner tower, Rosell, is heading south. We've ordered all the way
to southern Kelkita to speed up the cleanup, so we'll be caught not later than this
year."
Euredian pushed up the corner of his mouth.
After the owner of the tower ran away with his disciple and the woman who had been
designated as the next owner was taken to the ground, Belgoth's tower collapsed.
The only thing left in the empty tower was dozens of dead bodies and a handful of
wizards. There really weren't few wizards left available in the imperial court
because they were locked in underground prisons.
"----- Damn it." Euredian cursed.
How much time did he spend on the tower? A tower that had been built by countless
ancestors was the house that was rooted in the most evil darkness.
The tower on that day was crawling with dead bodies and being manipulated by black
magic.
"What do you say, do you hate dead bodies?"
The sound of the witch's neck, which would not be cool even if it was torn and
killed, could be heard.
It's clear that she intended to do it. He don't know why but suddenly in the
middle, he could clearly see that she was aiming for Yerenica.
" ."
It is clear that Yerenica was planning something for letting that woman ran away.
I should have taken it off.
Reminiscent of the kiss, the bloody scent, Euredian pressed his temple.
"How can I push it away----- "
It was clear to him that she had penetrated to be brave for a moment. He was caught
up in it and missed Soleia.
A few days after Yerenica awakened, he continued to old onto her and ask why, but
Yerenica never opened her mouth. But it wasn't the only thing to ask. There was
another question.
What the hell is that silver wolf that suddenly fell from the sky? That little wolf
which resembles her sky blue eyes.
Euredian remember that night when Yerenica mumbled in a daze.
"Raulus-- "
It was a call with a clear purpose to voice the search for God in a crisis Chapter
End Notes
*t/n – she is talking about butterfly effect.
----honestly the author just casually switched from Diego's POV to Euredian's
without warning
Chapter 95
Chapter Notes
However, Yerenica did not answer as if padlock was put in her mouth.
In the end, even if he only able to draw the 'sol' for Soleia and 'Ra' for Raulus,
he won't get anything more than that.
"--- When did you really start hang yourself like this?"
But it was inevitable for him, too. The feeling of cold body, like a corpse, still
stuck between his fingers.
"In the end, the one that killed the Princess is your servant ." It was the voice
of the evil witch.
In the end, he still reached out to confirm that she's alive and breathing.
Nothing was more important than that. The mere sight of clear sky-blue eyes looking
at him made all the doubts go away.
Wherever she is, if she's alive and breathing in a place, I was once sure that I
could let her go for a while.
She can't be safe by his side. After all the cleanup on all surroundings, continue
to check until there's not a single thing left.
Then he can fill it with greed. Euredian was overwhelmed trying not to regret that
Yerenica is returning to LEbovny.
Even the sadness right now is just greed.

***
"So when are you going back?"
Yerenica starred out of the terrace with her tired face and turned away. "Um.
Tomorrow."
"Tomorrow." Euredian replied roughly and turned his head to the road ahead. "Where
do you keep looking at?"
"--- Did I really do that?"
It was lovely to see him tilting his head, stretching the end of his words.
At one glance I understood what he was saying, but Euredian clearly ignored it.
"You'll have a long way to go."
"What did you just say?"
"Is your neck okay now?"
The blue-eyed quickly turned to a sharp look. As if not going to let it go, he
followed Yerenica to the terrace.
"What the hell is that?" "Ah, that."
"Ah, that one?"
It was like a breath of excitement coming out. Eueredian continued listening to

her.
"I should have known from that time when I had so much lost in front of Belyuk
Palace. There are only a few devices that return to the Imperial Palace, but if you
burn them all like that, if you dig them all like that, you can't even walk
around."
She quench in the middle of her sore throat. Although it was getting better, the
neck would get worse again and Euredian blocked her mouth by hand.
"Stop. I understood."
"You don't seem to reflect it." "I am reflecting."
If he had known that the palace would be destroyed this much by purification, he
would have set up the palace repair department as soon as he ascended to the
throne.
Euredian reflected on himself, who was complacent, and focused on Yerenica again.
"How is your neck?"
"---- It's all right."
"What about the bruises?"
"It's almost all gone. Would you like to see?"

Eureidan laughed as if her were sighing as he held onto her hand that about to roll
up her arms at once.
She still looked like a thin glass full of cracks in his eyes. Glass in danger as
if it were going to break right now.
The black print on the thin neck did not disappear even after nearly two weeks. How
much it must have hurt inside of the neck.
Her body dragged along by the dead maid was full of scratched and bruises, all arms
and legs. It wasn't broken or cracked.
'Thank God for that,' is what the imperial doctor said.
In addition, the internal injuries were severe enough to cause bloodshot wounds as
soon as she woke up. He couldn't say it was all right in that situation.
She laughed so brightly as if nothing had happened to her. It hurt his heart to
think about that face again. It hurts as if he were scratched with a rake.
"Your Majesty?"
The thin end of the bandage swung in the wind, covering the ugly handprint on her
neck. Yerenica patted him on the shoulder with a bright smile.
"Would you like to know something interesting?" "----- What?"
"Now I can see what you're thinking just by looking at your face."
I have no idea. Euredian held back the words that he wanted to say.
When he first met her, he thought there would be no other person whose face is a
open as this woman. He was wrong. Perfectly wrong.
Yerenica thought she could cover her face with that smile. Whether is it her
intention or not. It was destructive laugh that burned the viewer.
Yerenica smiled just like that and flung her legs down the railing.
"Well, you like I do something you don't like again. What do you not like again?"
"There is no such thing."
I can't say that the smile is not sweet.
Of course, her smiling face was lovely, and I was self-assertive wielding face, but
still. A crying face would be better. If you're sad or hurt, because I can tell
right away.
" ."
Euredian grinned at that thought. It was a dangerous idea.
Can she read this thought?
"Ay, it's not. Don't try to fool me. You're thinking about something else, right
now." "Really?"
Well---
"Then guess what I'm thinking right now." He spoke
"Um----." Yerenica tilted her head. She seemed to ponder something for a while.
Then she smiles brightly.
"Thinking that you want to kiss me?"
It was simply a word that took everything he had to say.
The gently comb pink hair curled in the wind. It fluttered over the bright full
moon above her head.
The full moon at dawn was just behind her. Euredian could not discern which one was
shining more dazzling.
"--- Not wrong."
"Are you sure?"
In a quiet answer, he picked up the blanket that hanging over the railing.
A thick blanket over her slender shoulders. A small body snuck under the blanket.
It was a habitual move that had been learned in recent days without going through
too much thought process.
Yerenica frowned gently when the blanket was tightly wrapped. "Oh, really.
This is overprotective--."
Before she could say anything more, Euredian kissed her lips lightly.
Yerenica's body trembled slightly.
" !"
However, it was short. The sticky wistfulness stretched out as the distance grew.
Yerenica blinked, "Um, is this the end?"
Euredian managed to put up with a false laugh. Sometimes Yerenica has often
embarrassed her opponent with her excessive words.
Ha. This, seriously. Should is ask it as a request?
Euredian swallowed the word and said something else, "It's a shame." "A shame?"
Again, the hem of the blanket was opened. He didn't want to let the woman who's
been suffering for three and half months in his country to catch more colds.
"That's why you'll greet me more the next time we meet."
Euredian wasn't sure about it. No matter how he purified the entire Belgoth.
Even if he kill Soleia who ran away. Will she still hold his hand?
"Eumm---."
A slight frowned grace his face as he agonizing over something that now added to
his mind. She slowly opened her mouth after a long time of contemplation.
"Well, then shall we do this?"
His uneasiness slowly crept in
"There's something I want to say to Your Majesty before I left." Yerenica said with
a playful wink. "What do you want to say?"
"You must have to bear it somehow." Yerenica whispered, stroking her lips with a
thin, cool finger.
"Then you'll come to me sooner because you're curious, right?"
It was a dizzying sweet whisper. It was enough to loosen his hardened face.
A thin arm wrapped around his neck and pulled him closer to the smaller body. He
ended up in big hug.
"I will take the regrets. You only have curiosity*." It was said with voice that
flowed to his ear like a dream. The words were indeed a sweet conviction. The color
of her hair seemed to melt away from the person his arms.
And at that moment, Euredian realized that just like her words, he would not forget
it. Just like the beautiful kiss of the night the shared just like when the
Imperial palace was on fire.
***
The day of the departure had been busy since early morning.
"Be careful on your long trip, Princess. It's a medicine you should take right
after meals and it's a supplement, and this is for the day and dinner."
"Yes."
"You should never exercise too much for a while. Never riding a horse or anything.
Never! You can't do that."
"It's okay because I can't ride."
"Never, never, never, never, ever, ever go near a magician or any magic tools. If
you don't take care of it, your internal injury could happen again."
"Huh. Yes."
It's terrible to think that internal injuries are going to explore. I listened to
the never-ending cautions with the imperial physician holding my hand.
"Your divinity has improved a lot but don't forget that you're still a patient.
Do you understand?" "Yes, I understand."
I smiled as brightly as I could and nodded. Otherwise, I don't think I will be let
go until the sun rises.
There were other people who held onto me even hugging after I saw the attending
physician
Chapter End Notes
*t/n --- tbh this whole conversation between the two just hard to understand.
I think this one is a nod to when Euredian told yenni not to leave anything behind
that she will regret (after the nightmare arc).
(this weekend probably going to have this proofread and change some parts
--- will update it). But in all honesty, author-nim always make it hard when it was
Eru's POV
Chapter 96
Chapter Notes
The maids who have taken care of me when I was in Belgoth Palace came out of the
door. "Princess......"
Marianne, who I haven't seen in a long time, shed tears from her eyes. I approached
Marianne with a smiling face and gave her a big hug.
"I heard you were sick. Are you okay?"
"I can't believe that's what I'm hearing from you, Princess......" Marianne said
while in tears.
"I shouldn't have sent Leria that day instead....." Leria. Her name made me stiff.
Poor young lady who was murdered by Soleia. I was informed later that she was
assigned to the Imperial Palace as Marianne's pinch hitter.
" It's not your fault."
I said to Marianne with a sigh.
Leria's body was said to have been engulfed in the flames of purification on that
day when Euredian was purifying the entire palace.
He said that she was burned up without a trace because she was influenced by black
magic. "She had gone to a good place."
You have to believe that. It's better to be cleaned up than dragged underground
into Soleia's hands and be her doll. She had gone to a better place, I'm sure.
" ."
Written by the mouth. (I'm not sure about this sentence, sorry.) I consciously
blocked the thought of Leria.
The sensation when she held my neck and put in mana can take the warmth away from
three gold bodies just by thinking about it. It's just a face controlled by Soleia,
but it's still the face of Leria anyway.
It will probably remain a nightmare for a lifetime.
I looked at Marianne for the last time and fell out of her arms. "I'll see you
again. Well, it's going to be a few years. " "Princess...... "
How many years will it take? To Euredian, the words may be plausible, but in truth,
they were like a break-up without a promise. As long as I don't know when Heidis
will come to kidnap me.
I sighed and turned my eyes to the side. The last one on the long line of people
who has come to see me off was Diego.
"Be careful, and please return......"
Diego blurted the last of his words. There was a huge amount of anxiety in his
good-naturedness. I tried to say something but my lips have been only opening and
closing over and over again.
I see him hesitating. I glanced around and winked at Diego. "Shhh."
" Princess."
"Shhh, it's fine. You know what happened that day, right?"
On that day, Diego was the only one who saw me in a state of being a soul that came
out of my body.
He truly is a good and faithful priest. Now that I think about it, perhaps the
reason Diego was able to see that day was because he had one of the highest
divinity in the world.
I'm glad Euredian didn't catch me that day. How many sighs of relief have I given
just because of that fact?
" I believe you're all right."
"Of course."
Diego looked down at me with eyes full of mixed feelings. I leaned close to him and
whispered low to get rid of others listening.
"If you say a word about what you saw that day.......... "
"If I say anything?"
"I'm going to pray to Raulus every night to put heaven on the temple of Barishad."
Diego doesn't know how scary this is. And, as expected, Diego only smiled, not at
all showing signs of being scared.
The good priest will never think about it even in his dreams that the god he serves
will all his heart is now in my arms.
The wolf cub, who had been in my gentle embrace, gave me a loud snort.
[I'm not going to punish you. I'm not getting off.]
"Ah-ha-ha. Rauli, if you keep moving, I'll throw you away."
I patted the wolf's silver fur with such a sweet grace. Raulus was so dumbfounded
that he seemed to have lost his words.
[You... little baby... ...what did you just call me, no. It's not... it's
not......] I let Raulus be shocked at that.
"Anyway, Diego, you've had a hard time with all the troubles I gave you.
Thank you." "No, Princess. I'm the one that's thankful."
"Diego toward me?" "Yes."
Diego spoke affectionately.
"Someday you'll be back. His Majesty will be the one who'll get me out of trouble."
"Pft. "
He still had a warm, good face for a joker.
When am I going to see this handsome priest again? I opened my arms in regret.
"Now, Diego, let's hug... Uh?"
I tried to give Diego a farewell hug, as I did to my doctor and Marianne, but was
dragged back. "Eh?"
It was obvious who it was. I looked back sharply at the man who had bumped into
Rauli and dragged me to him.
"Why are you so mean?"
"You're being mean. That's a legitimate interference." Euredian gripped my shoulder

and turned me.
The view swirled. Then, my vision was filled with the glistening silver hair,
reddish eyes, and handsome face.
"Yerenica. If you hug anyone so carelessly--" "Oh my god."
Euredian seemed to start nagging me again until I can't see the end of it. I gently
shook my head with a frown.
"I don't. I don't. I've said it many times, but why can't you believe it?" "You
have a very splendid record."
And he seemed to have no intention of backing down when it came to this matter.
This man's jealousy persisted in a place as strange as the iron wall he had.
I ended up nodding my head off again and again.
"I'll be careful. Don't lie down, don't sleep, don't hug..."
"Don't let him in your private place." "....... Not even in your room. "
Euredian looked as if he was still not satisfied.
I caught a glimpse of the Lebovny envoys checking the carriage. Well, now's the
chance. Thud.
I slightly tiptoed and kissed him lightly. Even if it was a short moment, a
pleasant divine stream flowed into me.
Of course, I overlooked the fact that the people of Belgoth were lined up behind
us, watching, and only paid attention to the Lebovny's group. It's so unfair that I
can't even kiss him before going.
Euredian murmured like a groan. " I don't want to let you go."
"Now that I think about it, I think it's a little disappointing." I closed my eyes
and made the prettiest smile.
"It's unfair if I'm the only one who's sad. He has a spoonful or something."
I'm dying of grief. I don't want to go. Oh, I don't want to go. I wish yesterday
morning would come again and time would stop right then.
I looked at him with a look of regret and opened my mouth again. "I'm going to
write a mountain of letters."
"Yeah. "
"If you don't reply, I'll be upset. "
"Yes. There's no chance that would happen. " " And, uh, this."
I held out to him what I had been holding in my hand all morning. Earrings with a
silver cross and a purple jewel in the middle that sparkled in the morning sun.
"It really is regretful." " ?"
Euredian picked up an earring from my hand with an air of wonder.
What I gave him was the other pair of earring that summoned Raulus.
Maybe the other pair would be one of the things that will stick to my body until I
die.
Moreover, it has the colors of the perfect Euredian Belgoth.
So this was kind of like a buoyant token. An amulet to wish for my safety and well-
being while I'm away. A token of my promise that someday I will
come back and return to make this a pair.
I murmured in a small voice. "Don't lose it."
I don't know what this guy will do, but...
It was okay even if I didn't know. I hope everything will be done before he comes
to me... so that nothing will ever be known...
No, I don't want that much. I just want to live until we meet again.
I suppressed my complex emotions and smiled brightly as best as I could.
"You can look at it every day and be sad. Why didn't I make a move sooner? I regret
it." " That's too late after last night."
"It's different in the morning than in the night."
Euredian smiled with a face that meant he could not accept it. "Yeah, we're going
to do everything from now on."
His warm fingertips touched my ear slightly, and soon lightly touched my cheek. It
was a short, plain touch, as he did to me not long after I came to Belgoth.
"Yerenica!"
The envoys must have arranged everything now because Sergey called me and beckoned
from far away.
It was really, really time to go now.
The foot that could not move easily finally has to move. Turn around, take a few
steps. " "
In the end, I couldn't stand it.
Whether Lebovni's party is watching from afar or not, with people from Belgoth
behind us. I put Raulus on the floor, who I had been holding all day.
[What, it's dirty. Why did you put me down?] I ignored Raulus frowning at me.
Not so fast, not so slow, I turned back. Step. Step. Step.
And walk like three steps, come on. " !"
To the man who was like my lifeline, who I found for the first time since I fell
into this world, I embraced the man who succeeded in changing my tragic fate for
the last time. Like I've been doing so many times.
At once, my body was filled with divinity. Soft and tender, yet stronger.
He embraced me back.
Breathing in my favorite clear, chaste body, I vowed never to forget this feeling
until the day I meet him again. Each and every detail of him is engraved in my five
senses.
Yes. I did something. In this land hostile to me.
Something has definitely changed, and now everything is unclear and unsecure, so
fearful, but I will move toward a future with so much endless possibilities. Me,
Euredian Belgoth, and this world.
Heartbeat. Heartbeat.
The heartbeat from this living man's heart mingled with mine unknowingly.
I was so moved that my heart was full of him that I did not cry until the end of
the day.
Chapter End Notes
For those that have read, "In you arms", you will notice a line or more in this
chapter that will remind you to that fic. It hit so close to the heart.
Chapter 97 - Part 8: Winter and Spring, and Summer
Chapter Notes
#Translated by yolandajae
Belgoth's winter was cold, skewing to the northeast of the Liger.
White snow covered not only the north but also the central part of the capital,
Barishad. This winter was unusually colder than last winter.
The South was rather warm. Although it snowed a little, the air was warmer than in
the North. "As expected, you're coming to the south, so it's going to be worth a
while there."
"I see. It's warm in the south during winter. Although the summer heat is
murderous." Duet, an apprentice in a white, patternless monk's uniform, was sharing
a story.
They had just arrived in Hezad, a small town on the way to the southern part of the
empire.
"So it's better to finish before next summer comes. Come to think of it, maybe
you've calculated this."
"...dreams are a little scary, Your Majesty......... Oh, my. Snow again."
At the same time, when the snow began to fall again, the dearest priest frowned.
His small hood falling down his face.
The crab is grumbling.
"Anyway, the idea of a tight schedule remains the same." "Everyone would think so."
The little priest followed them, covering his hood and tightening his string.
"I can't believe you're going to clean up all this big piece of land. I know you're
trying to eradicate the root of the hump. Isn't two years too much, though?"
"After this clean-up, half the Belgoth priests will be sick. Including me."
But aside from saying so, the face of the two priests was not so faint.
It was natural to take a good rest for four days and come back out again thanks to
the sharpness of the travel.
"Anyway, there's nothing impossible. It's been a year and a half since we came down
to the south, so it's not impossible to clean up the rest of the area in half a
year."
"That's what surprises me."
Two, two, two.
The conversation went on and on. The snow fell from the sky and stepped on by the
feet of the people walking.
"I heard Mr. Schumart is coming down south this time." "Mr. Schumart himself? Why?"
"I'm afraid we've been told to pay special attention to the South." "Really?
It's like... A temple in the South is quite going to be a place."

The tall priest nodded as if he knew. The farther away from the central part of
Barrishad, which lies slightly north, the fewer temples were built to hold the
Raulus deities.
Although priests at local temples regularly make regular visits, they lacked an
absolute head count of the priests, forcing some of the priests in the northeast
and northwest to go south in order to carry out a full-fledged cleanup.
But what the opponent said was not the point. The little priest whispered when he
lowered his voice.
"And so does that. There's news that Kelkita is the final destination for cleanup."
"Kelkita? The southernmost part of the Empire?"
"Yes."
The tall priest gave such a disingenuous look.
"Isn't Keelkita a smaller city than this hatchet? Perhaps the flow of the capital
is the last area to be delivered."
"That's probably why we're paying more attention. In other words, the freest place
in the power of the capital city. It's also a story of."
"My goal is to clean up everything including Kelkita before summer."
"But, as far as I know, Kelkita, wasn't the station the first to carry out
purification?" The tall priest nodded his head.
"I remember clearing up the Kelkita base when the order to clean up the entire
Empire was first issued..."
"It did, but..." The short priest blurted the end of his words. "This is really
classified."
The short priest hesitated for a long time, not hastily speaking out.
"Everyone, there was an order to change."
"So, all the way underground, let's say." "What if it's underground?"
"Yes. Perhaps Ms. Mo, who regards it as the home of the Black
Wizard.............................................................................
............................ "
The short priest kept silent no longer.
A private guard. Someone stood in their way. "Ah.............. "
"Ah......... "
At the same time a small exclamation popped out of the mouths of the priests who
saw ahead. A silver cross was painted on the edge of the white cape, meaning a high
priest.
And a silver cross with a red purple jewel hanging from the chest. A tall, slender
man slowly lifted his hood slightly.
A face with a good smile was revealed. The faces of the two priests, who recognized
the faces, were surprised at once. Looking at the surprised priests, Liro, the
friendly voice, and Diego Schumart, the vice-deputy of Barishad, greeted them.
"Long time no see, brothers."
***
"You said you were going south, Deputy? Why did you come here?"
"I've got business at Hezad. It's a matter of urgency, so I have to be in a hurry."

Diego replied with a good smile. However, it was a strangely vague.
They were arriving at the temple of Hezad, located in the middle of the road south
of Belgott.
The two probationary priests showed signs of party desolation at the sudden
appearance of Vice- Principal Barishad.
Diego smiled calmly.
"Are you two on your way from Cielas?"
"Yes. I was just on my way to Hedjard after finishing my report."
"I see. Did you have any trouble? Ah, Cielas was a famous city for being faithful."
"Yes, yes, yes............................. Nothing special happened."
When he talked to the vice-deputy, the eyes of the priests of Seodo glanced behind
them. Four knights lined up behind Diego.
Although they were all wearing the hood, they were a little sharper than the
average priest, and the aura of the holy knight was unsaly.
The small priest sat down and opened his mouth.
"The vice-deputy is..... What's going on with the priests here. "
"Oh, well, it's not a big deal. When i'm done, I'm going to go to the south.
Since You don't care about this, you just have to do what you've been instructed to
do."
"Yes....... ""
However, there were a small number of paladins he was involved in.
In addition, the man behind Diego was wearing a hood and a collar to cover his
entire face, while the second in Belgott was feeling more pressure than the priest,
Diego.
Even though he was dressed in the same costume as the Knights behind him, he was
strangely eccentric in the air.
He's covering his entire lower part as if he's wearing a mask alone, and he's
covering his eyes with a hood, but he can feel the lines of poetry that seem to be
staring at him.
He was hardly seen as a knight of a priest. "Brothers"

Dierigo opened his mouth in a soft voice, drawing the attention of the priests.
The two priests came to their senses and turned their eyes back to the vice-deputy.
Diego spoke in a friendly but stern voice.
"Secret is confidential. You know that, don't you?" "Ah."
"It's okay between us brothers, but please be careful not to spread among the
commoners. When the story begins to circulate, there's no meaning in keeping it
confidential."
The tall priest nodded his head with a prickly face "Yes, yes, Mr. Schumart.
We will keep that in mind." Diego smiled goodly.
"Then we'll go and pray to Raulus now. But I hope everyone will cheer up, too."
"Yes, yes. Venerable. May the will of Raulus always be with you."
"May Raulus be with you all the time."
It was not until he escorted off the priests, who bowed their heads while
hesitating, that Diego turned around with a deep sigh.
"If you make it obvious, you'll see if you're an apprentice. Go around with a
little bit of Galmuri." "I didn't do anything."
The man, who had been covering his face with a hood and collar that came up to the
end of his neck, replied in a strange way. The silvery hair glistened between the
slightly two-slip hoods.
Diego sighed.
"Yes... ..you did nothing... "
As he was doing nothing, the divinity that used to swing around him was spread out
in the air. It
was the emperor's hypocrisy.
Euredian shrugged his sharp jawline and a masked collar at the mouth. "I think
you're too much of a carrot."
"..."
"You're all good, but people are so harmful." You're asking me to correct my
personality..... Diego smiled vaguely.
"I'm not a leader, am I? All the priests in Belgolth are brothers. How do you count
the days on your brothers?"
Euredian clicked his tongue short. He knew best about what he had chosen himself as
the next archbishop.
Diego spoke seriously, "They are faithful brothers. You've been receiving all the
cleanup operations, haven't you? That's a good excuse."
"I hope you'll be as strict as half of what you let me do."

Euredian grinned and snapped off a couple of buttons on his locked cape.
A long necklace fell off the long-necked top. A small silver cross with a red
purple jewel in the middle glistened on a silver cord.
It was a bit unnatural for a cross necklace that priests used to hang.
It was as small as a finger, and it was elaborately crafted to the point of anger,
making it appear to be worn out by jewelry rather than symbols.
Diego looked at the necklace for a moment and then looked back at the emperor.
"Well.............. anyway."
The snow on the tip of the cape and the foot melted into the air. Euredian murmured
senselessly. "I wish I could get this far."
" The information will be accurate. It's a wait that's been going on for months. "
"I'm looking forward to it."
"..."
Diego slightly hardened his expression in the foreboding of the premonition that
flashed through his mind. It was resolute and rigorous.
"This time, please be careful. If you make the whole area like that again..."
"Did you make it?"
"I'm going on strike first."
It was too friendly and informal for the emperor, but neither cared much.
Diego continued his words with great emphasis.
"You burned all the Imperial City last spring, you overturned all the Lena de
Regions earlier this year... I don't know how many times I've told you that it
should never happen again, Your Majesty."
"I know. I'm reflecting on myself." But there is no sign of remorse at all.
Fortunately, Diego knew one of the few weak spots of the emperor.
"The princess won't like it if she finds out." "...just don't tell her."
But the answer was a beat late.
Diego spoke without missing the gap.
"You're a pretty quick-witted person, so it's hard to hide." Euredian had not heard
it.
On the day when the entire palace was burned down, the lovely day that he had been
looking
forward to crossed my mind.
A fair mouth floated a faint line of call. It was already a year and a half ago,
but he still remembers the dawn with vivid colors like yesterday.
No, in fact, that was all those short times in less than four months. Diego once
again pressed.
"Don't add more work, Your Majesty. Please." "Yes."
Euredian nodded absentmindedly.
However, he knew that if he should make a little distance or that his opponent
would run away, he would cover it up back and forth, and He knew that.
Behind the deep sigh of a good priest, Euredian moved his steps. He's headed to The
Hezad, a long distance from the capital.
***
About a day after that.
Fortunately, the worst that Diego was prepared for didn't happen.
"Kheuk...!"
The single-edged glasses fell down from the nose. Took. Degour.
The divine stem, which is tightly intertwined with the target's wrists and ankles
like a whip, tied the target tightly to the cave wall.
"Ok, what the hell is this...?
In the air, the red mana began to squeeze tightly around the air. It was a mobile
magic team.
However, the magic team, which had been half-jawed, was unable to hold out and
broke apart when Shin Sung, who was a mana of the limbs, suppressed the mana of the
specimen. The reddish mana faded away.
"I'd rather not rebel. It's more difficult to get behind than to get this half-wave
down." Diego looked down at the old man on his knees with mixed faces.
Chernata rosell. One who was once the owner of a tower. An old wizard who fled a
year and a half ago with the treachery of the tower.
An old man clinging to the wall, bound by a chain of divinity, spat out like moan.
"Schumart..."
"Long time no see, Mr. Rossell." Diego breathed a faint sigh.
Chernata Rossell was incredibly shabby, once the teacher of all Belgott's wizards.
"A year and a half ...No, is it a little longer?"
"I've been feeling that you were on the trail, but I hope you didn't come forward."
"It's a matter that needs to be taken care of."
Diego glanced back and answered. The Emperor, who did not come forward in person
and watched Rosell quietly being trapped in the two.
In fact, there was no need for the emperor to come forward.
With three Knights under the emperor and Barishad, he was already a vice-deputy, so
he was full of old wizards.
Just as Diego was about to call him, Chernata Rosel, opened his mouth first.
"Schumart..."Schumart "
"Do you have anything to say to me?" Diego turned his head again and looked down at
Rossell. The old wizard asked, spitting out a cough.
"Did Your Majesty send you?" "...of course."
Even the king is right behind them.
Diego swallowed the words inside. Rossell rolled his eyes nervously.
"Did he tell you to dispose of us, the wizards, immediately?" "..."
Immediate disposal.
Belgoth's law was to kill those involved in the dark magic law immediately after
discovery without going through trial or to "purify" them by transferring them to
the priest.
Of course, today we have someone who can play with the law in his hands, so it's a
different story. Rossell hurried on. "I'm not a dark sorcerer, Schumart. I've never
had such bitter magic in my life."
"Really? Then why have you run away so far?" "...I couldn't help it., I was...
too scared."
"Did you betray Your Majesty without such determination?"
"No, no. The Imperial Household of Belgoth, it's not the Emperor that I fear." The
old wizard whispered in fear.
"Because I'm afraid of the child." "..."
"The beautiful, cunning dark master I raised." "Sir Rossell."
"Schumart, you don't know. How did she..."
Diego breathed a short sigh. He cut off Rossell's words in a determined tone. "I
don't think that's what you're saying to me."
"To you or to whom? Let me go, Schwartz, and I promise you I'll never be Belgoth
again." "Can you be quiet now?" Diego looked back at the old wizard with a pitiful
glance.
Still standing with his arms folded against the wall, he was scattered. Diego
slowly opened his mouth, "What should I do, Your Majesty?"
He could see the corners of the mouth, which had been crooked under the hood. Diego
once again asked.
"Is it an immediate disposal, Your Majesty?" "No way."
The answer came back quickly. A beamed laugh came out of the man who was leaning
against the wall.
"There's so much to bite. Now It's a waste to kill." Buck. Right in position, he
stepped on it.
When the hood was completely pulled back, the silvery was revealed even in the
sinking darkness. A handsome forehead under it, a sharp nose. a delicate line that
is drawn by lips and teeth
"Huck..."
Rossell took a short breath. Silver hair, slightly shorter than a year and a half
ago, was scattered on the forehead. His long eyes were sharp.
His old lord, who was always on a relaxed day that was loose, faced him squarely,
the opposite day of his memory.
A cold, firm, ignorant face.
As if he had just awakened from the sewage, there was a man with a knife-edge sash
with a dull face.
Rossell could not face the face and dropped his gaze. An insensitive voice fell
upon the mouth of his face. "Long time no see, Rossell."
" ......Your Majesty."
"How have you been?" There was no pitch in the question.
he could hear the sound of the grass breaking open the buttons of the lobes.
"I thought I'd order you to bring him to the capital and interrogate him."
"When I think about it, I'm waiting twice."
The following voices were so unsympathetic that they even went as far as to be
lost. "I'm not as relaxed as I used to be these days."
"I wish you could have had a branch that took the trouble of coming here myself."
For a year and a half, he heard rumors that the Emperor was grinding his teeth and
searching the entire Empire.
Purification work is just an excuse, but in fact, the purpose of the process is to
take over a group of traitors.
He heard it had something to do with the collapse of the Belgoth Tower.
The tower betrayed the imperial family.

For Erudian, of course, purifying the whole empire was just as important as tracing
the remnants of Soleia, but there was no way Rosell could know it and there was no
knowing it.
Swish...
A bluish-looking god bent like a hook wrapped around Rossel's virtue and back of
his head, and thrust its core upwards.
The emperor's view was captured as his head turned back by itself.
It'a a sleepless day
A face that he never thought a man who was always generous and loose could build.
The emperor bent over. Eyes were entangled with the reddish ruler.
"You turned Soleia Elard into the enemy of the Marquis Elard. You."
"You were the bloodline that survived the Purification Ceremony of the Dead Family
Elard, which you directly accused the Emperor of 15 years ago."
One by one, Erudian was the only in Belgoth to spit out facts that had already been
investigated. It was an incredibly slow voice that I couldn't afford with that
mouth.
"I don't really wonder whether it was your guilt or for any other reason that you
stole her." "Your Majesty, it's... "
"You must have had your reasons for condemning the evil sorcerer. Yeah.
That's not important, Rossell."
The elongated thumb and index finger swept the chains of divinity that bound
Rosell's left arm. "What I want to know is,"
At the same time the divinity, which had come out of the chain, had tied Rosel's
neck like a prickly noose. At once the gasp was choked.
"Where is she now?"
"euk... euk.. " (lost for words)
"And what's her plan? That's it. What the hell does Soleia want to do in my land?"
"Your...Your Majesty... Ugh..."
"You wouldn't say you didn't know, would you, Rosell?"
Chapter 99
Chapter Notes
The old wizard's face was contorted with pain.
"Doesn't it be enough to put a criminal to death right now and have kept him as a
disciple for nearly 15 years? Right under my nose."
The emperor raised the corners of his mouth. It was a beautiful but twisted smile.
The old wizard, who had been the owner of the tower since the moment the emperor
was born, knew that nothing could be hidden away anymore.
***
"Underground.... would have gone underground, Soleia."
All the way back to the capital, Erudian thought about what Rosell had confessed.
"I don't know how...... but beyond the world of the net spirits. It's all Needon.
The ability to play
with dead bodies and spirits was superior to any black sorcerer I had ever known."
She's a woman who's been going over Lemordi.
"She had hoped to hold one of the most powerful divinity on earth which is Your
Majesty. From the day you come to the tower, it's a good place to
stay.......................................................... "
It was a fact that she had been covetous herself. I've spent five years trying to
get rid of a woman who's stuck with me.
What he asked was 'Why?' Why was Solia Elard so obsessed with himself?
"She is very cunning and hasn't said much to me either,

but................................................................................
..................... but I once asked as if I were
passing by. Beyond Judetta, what do you think you'll tremble if you touch it?"
Beyond Judetta. It was simply crazy.
A place where even he, who inherited a force similar to the one that flows beyond
the most Judetta
on earth, dared not even think to reach. A powerful wizard on the opposite pole is
aiming for it.
"Like that it's all over if you do. That's what she said."
"But you're still holding your breath... I don't think you're gonna kill him right
away."
Diego broke his imagination and broke in. They were on their way back to the
capital. A few remaining imperial wizards were flying a mobile wizard into the air.
Euredian answered with a dry surname as he moved his steps. "It's a shame to get
rid of him. He's the best wizard in Belgoth."
But aside from that, his actions against Rossell were not too harsh. When he heard
all Rossel's confession, he burned him without hesitation; with its signature
bluish, silvery, divine fire flower.
Chernata Rossell, of course, was not a dark wizard, and so did not lose his life in
the 'fire' ceremony. The fire of purification is basically a fire that burns things
that are not allowed on the ground.
But anyway the Divin Spirit was the power to dig up mana, and the flame, which was
full of flesh, burned Rossel's mana close to all. It will take quite a while to
recover.
Diego was tongue-tied at the unhesitating disposal. As time went by, he gradually
got used to the habit of carping him as if there were more in my mouth, but it was
still difficult to fully adapt.
Euredian's actions were so determined and cool when he took the remnants of the
tower one by one.
It's cold enough to make the back of the viewer cold.
The good priest shook his head.
"Let's take away the magic from the wizard, Your Majesty, and they have been very
scared in recent years."
"I knew it wouldn't do much to be generous." "Where have you saved your life?"
"...I'm afraid I'm dead."
Going to the low-lying, who was smiling like a madman, Euredian was again having a
pristine day. He loaded himself into the mobile with quick steps. The son-in-law
was immediately reversed.
The biting cold has subsided. They can very quickly in the South is where they're
going to head over to the empire in central street.
Unless there was a wizard who could form a magic trick to move a long distance at
once, he had no choice but to change the movement several times.
"I need that sense. A sense that best reads the power of Soleia Elard. Isn't the
spirit of the disciple
best known to the teacher?"
Euredian answered back to the bothersome day and continued his thoughts.
"That night, I felt the ground split. That's how she always goes in and out of the
basement. I knew right away. I've known it."
The earth broke apart, and under it came and went easily. On that day, Soleia
disappeared beneath the ground like a falling down.
Under the ground. Underground. Below Lemordi?
No matter how strong of a wizard she is, he has never heard of a human being who
can cross over Lemordi.
Human beings can cross the line of absolute taboos? No matter how many sorcerers we
have, can we breathe in the world of bodies and ghosts?
Well. No way. "..."
But Euredian knew that it was not a very good way to self-assert the idea that
Grill would not do. The complacent idea of not being able to do that has put the
tower in a state of irrecoverable condition.
His thin murmuring voice, like Rossell's breathing just before his death, flashed
through his ear. "In fact, it wouldn't matter who it was if it were a powerful
divinity. That's."
"......."
It doesn't matter who it is.....
He wondered why the remark was so catchy. One of the most powerful divinity on
earth would be himself, a member of Raulus' blood, and a few priests, including
Schumart.
Why are you so...
"..."
Not even the little suspicions. or No way. He decided not to let it go because it
was just an instinctive intuition. So he couldn't just let it go, even if he kept
doubting the safety of his distant lover.
The mind nervously tightened.
For 26 years he had built up a wall with anxious feelings, and for more than a year
and a half, he had to live with all those unfamiliar feelings. And he hang myself
from time to time on short letters.
The letters were always bright and did not say anything to worry about him, but the
anxiety never died down.
Because he knows that no matter what happens, she was not the woman who will be
delivered to him as soon as possible.
And his anxiety, like walking on a sheet of ice with heavy metal teeth, was now
growing to the limit.
The reason for the anxiety was not clear, so the frustration and impatience were
piled up together. Euredian was annoyed.
"Why is it still only a year and a half later?" "..."
"Do I have to fill two years?" Diego asked back with a start.
Euredian frowned. His composure had been shattered long ago.
On several occasions a day, Diego sighed as if he were getting stuck in the ground.
Whether or not, Euredian took his body to this eastward camp leading to the
capital. Silver hair flew over the wavelength of mana.
There was one conclusion of thought that anxiety and impatience gave rise to.
I'll bring you back as soon as possible.
The tea. The silver ten cubits stretched over the chest glistened in the twisting
energy. Instead of the two men, only the small and the small ones remained where
the magic team was launched.
***
Spring. Hezad.
After the cold winter, the first spring breeze began to blow in the south.
In the role of Hezad, a road leading to the southern part of the country, the snow
slowly melted and the warm air was about to sink.
"If Your Majesty had come in winter, would you stand?" "What are you talking about,
again?"
Tens of thousands of stories have always been circulating in the bustling streets.
Half the news was
false; half the truth was misrepresented; and I, Mercy, spoke of a near truth.
"I've heard that you've seen the vice-deputy of the Barissad Church."
"He wasn't the only Bishop."
"Yet. Say something that makes sense. Why would my Emperor have walked all the way
to this far-off place?"
And rumors about the Emperor were being treated as a buzzword in this small city.
"This guy. I don't believe him."
"There's no reason for you to go on your own. That's also a secret." "There's a
reason."
"I'll see you. Want it?" "That's..."
The hem of the long cloak grazed the well-dried ground. "There was a group of
traitors hidden in this Empire."
A short burst of laughter as if dumbfounded.
"In this rural city where orders have never been placed?" "Yes, It's said it was
the owner of the capital tower."
"Oh, man. You're making a big noise. That topic is taboo, taboo." "It's true."
Although the air became warmer, it was still the season at the end of winter.
People were dressed dark and thick.
The black net vomit covered from head to toe was not noticeable. In the first
place, there were many strangers in Hezad, the only city where crabs lead to the
south.
The sound of the vendors pulling carts continued.
"I've heard that the head of the collapsed tower has run away. He hid here in a
bar?" "Yes, yes. So he came down to this Hezad himself for questioning, His
Majesty."
"Hmm....... "
The cart 7 stopped to sound as if it had arrived at the destination. The sound of
Sakaman Rob dragging his feet to the ground also stopped.
"I don't like your face. You don't believe me, do you?"
"You have to believe it. You're too deaf. I tend to make floating rumors like a
rock." "Oh, it's frustrating."
"Why do you say that the owner of the tower was a black wizard of threat?
That would make no sense."
"I don't make such ridiculous remarks. What do you think I

am.................................................................................
........................ "
Drumming. Boom.
Sounds of things unloads from the cart. And now a half-struggle.
"I'd rather have more credibility in the rumors that His Majesty is married this
spring." "Was there such a rumor?"
"Well, I just picked up this night of the nobility who were going to the south to
rest in winter. But isn't this place still credible? You're saying it's a rumor
from the capital city."
"Oh... well, the Empress' seat was quite empty."
The gossip now seemed to flow toward the emperor's wedding. Few were interested in
this room, which had stopped like a picture on the side of the road.
Chapter 100
Chapter Notes
"So, who is the candidate empress?" "How do I know that? I've just heard that."
"I think I heard he had a long-time fiancee..." "I hear it's a rumor."
"Really? This is a circle. I don't know what's going on. Well, that's the case with
the capital." There was no name to draw attention to.
He heard the sound of the cart turning off the load. And the ensuing sissy-callous
chats. "Did you hear that the blue-roofed Raina is getting married in the fall?"
"Oh, that's..."
The pace stopped again.
The hem of the black lobes froze between the legs throughout the winter. It brushed
the ground again, which had just begun to melt.
The voices of the merchants who were coming by the wind slowly faded away.
***
The spring winds also blew up in the capital, Barishad, the source of rumors
circulating throughout the empire.
"It's spring."
Clarice Iven had just entered the banquet hall with her husband. The couple arrived
late, and the ball was already in full swing.
The light of the dazzling chandelier, the heat of the heat. Playing of the court
orchestra. A full dance floor.
The splendid hall was recovered unbelievably in the late spring of last year, when
it was completely destroyed and burned.
However, as the palace was rebuilt, there was a small reduction in the luxury of
the snow, such as the ceiling paintings and gold columns, which
reflected the emperor's tastes a little..
In fact, the atmosphere has changed overall. Since the Emperor nearly destroyed the
Imperial Palace about two years ago.
It takes less than a year for the palace, which was splendid but somewhat ethereal,
to be settled in an elegant and tidy atmosphere.
No. Of course the south of the palace was still under construction. Clarice looked
around the hall, muttering to herself.
"He didn't like anything too fancy."
"Did he...? I don't think he had much thought." "No, not His Majesty."
Clarice smiled meaningfully and tilted her wine glass.
When she stuck out her pre-selected dresses, her white, tired face rose. she was
looking for a dress that was less heavy and less gorgeous.
It's already been two years, and she has been wondering why she remembered this in
detail. she guess it's because she's hard to see in Belgott.
Clarice glanced to the side of the throne, not to the enemy. The Emperor was not
present.
"Oh, where did he go?"
The emperor, who did not enjoy dancing or social activities, used to wait for a
couple of hours at every event hosted by the imperial family. Ever since he rose to
the throne.
But since last year, however, it has not been possible to establish a seat.
Count Iven, who was close to his wife, clicked his tongue.
"Tsk. The Marquis of Birezen. He still like to give his second daughter."
"What?"
Clarice's voice broke at once. "Where, where?"
Count Iven, who almost dropped his glass in surprise, slipped down to his wife.
Worried about pinching his butt again, he pointed to the right side of the hall
only after opening a moderate safe distance.
"Well..... there."
Swing . Clarice's head turned combative.
A glimmer of silver glistening to the eye near the terrace on the right side of the
hall closest to the throne.
The Emperor seemed about to rise from his seat and return to the Emperor's palace.
It was the mother bird that was perfect for the Marquis of Birezen.
There was a beautiful young lady standing shyly beside the marquis. The second
daughter of Marquis Birzen.
It was a young lady who was rising as a new flower in society. Clarice knows that
face well too. Not thinking further, Clarice took a combative step.
"W-Wife. Where...... ?"
Count Iven reached out his hand, but he didn't have the strength to stop the wife.
The count hurried after his wife, touching her forehead.
As the distance neared, the conversation between the emperor and Marquis was
clearly heard. "I take care of my marriage, Marquis Birezen."
"I've heard that for two years already. Your Majesty, you're about to start
thinking about marriage and how you're doing."
In fact, it wasn't that the Marquis of Birezen was heard.
The Emperor's age is already close to 30 and the fact that he doesn't even have a
fiancée was a problem to think about at least once.
It was customary for the majority of the royal family to be engaged at an early
age, ascend to the throne, and to carry out both marriage and have an empress.
It was no wonder that the marriage of the royal family was an issue that attracted
the attention of all the nobles, as it was not usually unrelated to the union of
political powers.
But tradition is only tradition. There is a gap between reality and fear to answer
you. This was not a time of confusion when factions between the emperor and
aristocracy, or aristocrats, were divided and at odds.
Ever since the former emperor, who was fed up with political turmoil, expanded some
of his monogamy to the royal family, the strife between the aristocrats of the
capital has subsided noticeably.
Furthermore, the emperor had no brothers or cousins who had grown up together, so
there was no political opponent to compete for the throne.
Since he was born, he was the only royal family to be named crown prince, and there
was no room for him to dare to complain about the orthodox castle, so there was no
reason to support the two
with the power of aristocrats.
The only monarch with no political weakness. That was the status of this Belgoth's
owner.
Therefore, the conclusion is that although it is slightly against the custom, it is

not wrong or urgent that the wedding has been postponed so far.
Furthermore, the Emperor has not been a womanizer since he was a prince.
Apart from the usual thrashing of young women around because of their
beautiful appearance, the Emperor was basically a man with a high wall, although he
was always kind and friendly.
The emperor gave a stiff answer.
"My body and mind is healthy. So it's not like i am going to die tomorrow.
If you're worried about my future, I'd say it's not urgent at all."
"It's not because of silk succession. Your Majesty, Belgoth needs a mother.
The Empress, who will give you a careful pat on the part you can't see."
"Where do I lack? I thought the path south of the border was no more than a
tyrant."
"You know I didn't mean that. Your Majesty's workload will be halved if you take
the Empress. I know you've been overdoing it all these months."
"If you don't bother me like this, you'll have less of a burden on your mind.."
But if the aristocracy's ambition to consolidate the family's position as the

external enemy of the imperial family had all abated, was it?
For nearly two years after the disappearance of the wizard Soleia Elard, who
claimed to be the emperor's fiancée, the Emperor's family was full of old people
trying to put their daughters around the emperor somehow.
The Emperor irritatedly pressed down on the temple and spat it out.
"Not once or twice. Aren't you tired of talking about yourself? I've been saying
the same thing for two years."
"But Your Majesty....... "
"Your daughter may meet a man who is far better than me, Marquis."
At that moment, the Marquis of Birezen, Clarice, and Count Iven all thought the
same. Where the hell is a better groom in this country than a
young, handsome emperor? "Isn't it worth your daughter to spend as little as two
years on me?"
He said it softly, but the bottom line was, "Please stop bothering me and go away."
Clarice felt a cool pleasure in the cold voice.
She doen't have to worry about it again. She stepped forward, thinking so inwardly.
"Oh, my God, Lady Birezen. I was wondering where you went, and you were here." The
Emperor's eyes, which found Clarice, briefly flashed a sigh of relief.
It was a strange bond that had already been through a similar situation to the
point where ten hands could not even count as rock.
Clarice grinned.
"Everyone is looking for love. "
"Oh, there was a line of burning young men to kiss me on the back of my hand."
"Oh................ Countess Iven."
"May I take the Lady?"
Clarice naturally caught between the Emperor and his father, and pulled the poor
girl's arm to her side.
The eyes of the Marquis Birezen were instantly triangular. "Yes, yes. Go ahead,
ma'am."
Count Iven slipped in before the Marquis said anything.
He, too, has been involved in the play several times in his wife's ordeal, and at
first his unnatural lines have become more natural.
Birzen watched Claris take her daughter away quickly and gnash her teeth.
" then I'll leave you alone. Your Majesty."
"It's the most welcome thing you've ever said to me today."
The emperor answered sarcastically. It was obvious that the judgment was twisted.
Now it was up to Count Iven to appease the Emperor. This, too, has been the case
several times already.
The count sighed heavily. "Today was Marquis Birezen."
"Yesterday was the Duke of Raymond."
"Oh, my God, did the Duke have a daughter?"
"He said she was the in-laws' daughter. I'm so dumbfounded." The emperor gnawed his
teeth violently.
"Who doesn't want to get married?" Then what are you doing?
The horse came up to the bottom of its throat, but the count swallowed it
admirably.
It was because he knew well why the Lord was reacting so sharply. "Is there still
no reply from Lebovny?"
Chapter End Notes
Countess Iven is team Yenni and she will make sure our Eru stays single until the
Lebovny's Princess return
Chapter 101
Chapter Notes
"...."
Rather than a reply, the grinding of teeth could be heard. The answer was easily
inferred. So, the letter had yet to arrive.
The King of Lebonvy sure was testing his luck. It had been months since the Emperor
of Belgoth sent him the proposal letter
Count Iven recalled that it had been the beginning of winter when he first sent it.
During that time the emperor had just captured Chernata Rossell and sequestered the
man to the dungeons.
Fortunately, the news hadn't spread out to the capital city yet, for it was a
letter of plea sent quietly without the nobles knowing.
It would've been the perfect scandal to circulate if it had been found out that
Lebovny had yet to give an answer to the proposal after four months.
"This feeling, is it that... "
The emperor murmured as he tilted his head for the hundredth time. "What?
What are you talking about?"
"The feeling of being dumped." "Yes?"
Count Iven unintentionally raised his voice. He could've sworn it wasn't something
that could come out of the emperor's mouth.
Eurdian Belgoth, a man of great position and stature, was not someone who could be
dumped by the opposite sex anywhere.
Count Iven bemused. "Dumped..."
Besides, the relationship between the two didn't even seem that bad after being
separated for a while...
"Haven't you been exchanging letters?"
"...Yes, until last month." "Then, it got cut off this month?"
The Count unconsciously snapped his mouth shut at the reddish-purple eyes that
looked back at him.
The emperor swept his hair away with a tired look. "You don't mean to get back at
me like this, Yerenica?" "....."
"Who is trying to kill a man by drying his blood..."
In reality it can't be done however, it's oddly plausible.
Count Iven laughed senselessly again when he recalled the Princess of Lebovny, who
used to be carried by the emperor comfortably, treating him as a means of
transportation.
Although he quickly lowered the corners of his mouth when he looked at his
intimidating eyes.
Anyway, it was only the Princess who made the Emperor of Belgoth, the Eastern River
of Liger, so sweet.
Who dares ignore the handwritten letter that the Emperor writes and hesitates to
listen to his proposal?
Of course, the scenario was only possible because Count Iven was completely unaware
of the subtle tug-of-war between the emperor and the princess two years ago.
Euredian loosened his cravat tie that was tightly wrapped around his neck.
'Am I being punished....?'
How many times will he be punished for his cold refusal to marry Yerenica two years
ago?
However, the fact that the communication that had been going well for over a year
and half, to have it cut off for more than a month, isn't the intensity of the
punishment a little too much?
What they hell are you thinking? Have you changed your mind?
But it didn't feel that way in the last letter..Is it because it's different from
the West Side?' "..."
His thoughts gradually flowed in the wrong direction.
Unfortunately, you said that you would accept all of me. Are you taking back your
words? You shouldn't do that.
"In fact, if you're a strong believer, it wouldn't matter who it was. That child.."
Rossell's voice kept ringing in his ears. The feeling left by those words grew
heavier as the days went by.
It was no longer a burden but a clear sense of uneasiness.
'So I sent a letter of marriage to the King of Lebovny on the very day that I
arrived at the palace from Hedgard.'
"....Hoo."
He never thought that he wouldn't get a definite answer for over three months.
In the meantime, the communication from Yerenica was cut off which made him go
crazy. His patience wore down from each day's passing. Not only is he anxious to
know when Soleia
Elard will make her move on Yerenica but now, he has to worry about whether she
turned away from him.
It's not the time to push and pull. I can't see her face, I can't hear her voice,
and I'm so mad at her.
Two years ago, the woman who stayed by his side like a dream didn't even show her
face in his dreams.
I'd like to hold you in my arms, inhale your scent, and kiss every part of you. The
thirst that can't be quenched by the letters have piled up.
But what if you don't even give me a letter? How do you want me to hold out? Or is
that evil witch already out there?
Is there something going on in Lebovny? "..."
The worst case scenario keeps spreading.
Euredian struggled to get rid of the knots that stretched out in his thoughts.
And the thought found its track.
"Is it a matter of direct confirmation?"
Once again, he was slightly on a deviated track from reason and reality.
"Yes?"
Count Iven, who heard the murmur, was pleased with the idea that Euredian had just
come to mind.
Nobles all around him cling to him hoping for his marriage.
Besides, the purification process is almost finished except for Kelkita. It'll
probably be over by the time he brings her back to Belgoth.
Above all else, he'll need to have permission for anything.
Whether you're already out of your mind or still give me a lovely smile, either
way, I wish I could hear anything with that voice.
".....you can't miss an answer when you're right in front of her."
Euredian himself didn't realize that he was doing a good job of thinking about what
he couldn't have done two years ago.
He made his decision before he even arrived at the Oval Office. Just finish the
urgent matters and go personally.
To Lebovny.
***
"Father, is it really okay for you to ignore it like that?"

Tezevia worriedly looked at her father, the King of Lebovny, who's crushing a
letter in his hands. "It's a letter sent by the Emperor of Belgoth himself..."
The letter, padded in a red-purple satin, was cut finely by the hands of the King.
It fell into the trash can, having been meticulously destroyed so that it cannot be
recognized even if it's attached again.
Her father, who had done a great job with great focus, snapped his hands.
"Well then, I don't know if it's a letter from the Emperor, but it's clearly from a
thief who's only after the youngest daughter of Lebovny."
"A thief..."
The opponent is the emperor of Belgoth.
Tezevia managed to hold back the words threatening to come out. A vague smile hung
in her mouth.
Euredian Belgoth, ruler of the empire that dominates the Eastern part of the Liger
continent. The young Emperor is most likely the best groom in the
continent.
No matter how you see it, it's like missing a golden opportunity that's right in
front of you. But her father is stubborn.
"My Yenni is staying with me. Why are you sending her to the Empire, that dangerous
land?" "That's true, but..."
Tezevia sighed.
In fact, it's not like she didn't understand why her father is doing this. Her
sister was kidnapped to the empire by Belgoth, who raided the palace two years ago.
She returned home with an unusual illness that Tezevia had never seen before.
The disease was called mana maladjustment.
Though she stated that she was treated very preciously in Belgoth, her condition
was poor when she returned to Lebovny.
Not only did she lose weight, but she also finds it hard to endure mana or even a
small mana tool that is rarely found in Lebovny.
Furthermore, once a month, she settles in the temple of Raulus, which she had never
been interested in before.
Her figure could be seen praying during the day.
It was only natural that her parents' worries would grow day by day. 'But...'
In any case, for a lady who's experienced all sorts of difficulties in Belgoth, she
appears to be close to the Emperor...
Tezevia recalled her sister visibly pleased with every letter that came from
Belgoth. Her lovely little sister, blooming beyond recognition every year.
Lebovny's 21-year-old treasure, Yerenica, was nowhere near a little girl.
Her unique color was still cute and sweet, yet the atmosphere surrounding her has
changed to something mature.
Like a glass bead that will break if touched, her younger sister has been
captivating the men of Lebovny since she turned 20.
Strangely, her figure sometimes appeared to be in danger as though she would

disappear in the air. Of course, Tezevia doesn't know the reason even in her
wildest dreams.
"My beautiful daughter can't marry anyone. That's right..." "I do think it would be
safer for Yenny to be in Lebovny..." I know that, but...
She swallowed the words back inside.
Tezevia has already seen several times the sight of Lebovny's knights, blushing
beet red, peeping from behind the post.
It was a common occurrence for Yerenica to have a bunch of flowers on her way. "Who
the hell keeps on picking flowers and leaving them by the side of the road?" Of
course, she would always grumble, unaware of the men's thoughts.
Tezevia sighed.
She's not an innocent child anymore, how can she be so oblivious of the eyes of
men...?
The King, who knew nothing of his eldest daughter's inner musing, clenched his
chubby fist and made another statement.
"He didn't even say that he would raise the Glucaman fee to 10 percent."
"He said he would raise it to 12 percent last time..."
"...That's right, but no! I can't send my daughter to that extreme." "..."
It would be an illusion to see the clear sky-blue eyes shaking violently like a
fragile boat in the roaring sees, but Tezevia clearly saw the king hugging the
velvet cushion and pouring out tears in his royal office.
"12 percent...."
Chapter 102
Chapter Notes
However, Tezevia was also thinking of stopping Yerenica when she said she would go
to Belgoth, that treacherous land of mana stronger than Lebovny's.
A child with an incurable disease called mana maladjustment!
Eventually, Tezevia sighed and returned to her room. She kept the letters in a
small box. The letters were secretly stolen by Sergey over the past month.
Even though the letters were retrieved before someone realized they were missing,
Tezevia still feels guilty about it.
She didn't open it, but it was obvious what was written inside. "I didn't mean to
be a hindrance of love..."
Tezevia closed the box gloomily, believing that the Emperor would not invade
Lebovny again. "I'm sorry, Yenny..."
And from that day on, the unofficial correspondence between Belgoth and Lebovny has
been cut off for a month and a half more.
Of course, neither Tezevia nor the King, and anyone in Lebovny, has any idea as to
what the case would bring.
***
Summer is about to begin.
The spring breeze is starting to heat up more and now the season of sweat dripping
through the back is coming.
I was singing about how time didn't seem to pass when suddenly, I came to my senses
and summer would be here again.
"..."
On my zenith is the sun and the blue sky was clear without a speck of cloud. The
occasional breeze would flow between my braids.
A slow and peaceful afternoon, a comfortable and safe palace, a situation that
requires nothing to do.
"..."
Yeah, it's a very good day for me...
But I feel very uncomfortable. The returned letter was crumpled horribly in my
hand. "That man is really..."
Do you want to test me...?
Not only for a month but for two and a half months you've ignored my letters? "You
bad guy. Just see what happens when you cross me."
I mumbled and threw the returned letter into the trash. It was a letter I sent to
Belgoth 15 days ago.
It's already been two and a half months since we lost contact. My stomach churned.
"If you keep this up, it'll be 3 months before you know it."
Until this spring, the exchanging of letters was not more than 10 days at the most.
However, it wasn't enough to have two letters a month.
I took a deep breath and put on a kind smile. "No, Yerenica. Let's calm down."
Yes, during the first month, he might've been busy. Let's say something happened to
Belgoth. I can understand that much. That could be it.
But...
"Three months is too much!" I ended up crying and yelling.
A baby wolf, which was sleeping in the bed, jumped up. [Damn it, you startled me!]
"Maybe he changed his mind." [What?]
"He has forgotten everything about me." [...that again.]
Raulus gave me a pathetic look and lay back down on the bed.
The sight of him scratching his fluffy stomach with his hind leg was so annoying. I
looked back and peered at Raulus.
Feeling depressed, I pressed my right cheek against the window frame.
Truly, I'm getting more nervous because we're suddenly out of touch.
Hades, who stole Soleia's body, has yet to show up even though it's been over two
years. It's about time he came, but he hasn't shown up so my anxiety grew.
And now, the communication with Euredian was cut off when it was going so well,
leaving a bad taste in my mouth.
"You said you wouldn't keep me waiting!" Inevitably, a sense of sadness surged in
my body.
"I'm not expecting to see your face so why would you make me wait so long for a
letter?!" [So noisy..]
Don't tell me..It can't be. Is this the end?
That would be a problem. How am I supposed to pull you out from the original story
like this? "....but, it's been a long time..."
The simmering anger quickly cooled down and depression took place.
Yes, because it's been two years, more than six times the last time we spent
together, it wouldn't be weird if that can make a person's heart to change.
"..."
When I returned to Lebovny bravely, my confidence hit rock bottom.
In fact, the first few months of being back from Belgoth, I really didn't want to
do anything. I would hug Raulus every night and cry.
"Damn it, I should've stayed in Belgoth regardless if it was a good choice or not.
I am going to turn into a living zombie here first before being killed by Hades..."
Yet after some time, the illness that I used to suffer from has shown signs of
improvement. But after two years, I'm hit at the back of my head like this....?
"I'll be damned if I really meet you."
....but how can we even meet?

"I thought it was all broken down, but to think I'd have to crack that iron wall
again..." So we're starting all over?
Raulus, who knows the sound of my heart, chuckled. [Well child, the human heart is
easy to sway, right?]
"..."
Raulus, in the form of a small wolf, was looking at me. He was lying in a slanted
angle with his front paws clawing on the subject.
What's more, his habitual teasing hit exactly on my anxiety. I lowered my head down
in melancholy.
"That's right...a man's heart is like a reed that sways easily....." Or was it a
woman's?
Damn it! What does it matter if it's a man or a woman?
Then what if all of a sudden, there's the news of the Emperor of Belgoth's marriage
– "Auntieeeeee!"
My negative thoughts were silenced when I heard a small voice. "Uh, huh?"
I raised my head, puzzled by the voice. "I didn't know she was coming today..."
When I stood up and looked out the window, a familiar red hair came to my view.
Wobble wobble "Aunt Yenny!"
The moment I saw my lovely three-year-old niece, all my anxieties were pushed out
of my mind. I jumped up surprised.
"Brisney, don't wander without your mom. It's dangerous!" "Play with Bree!"
"Don't move and wait for me!" But she was already gone.
Wherever she came from, she must've been playing with dirt as her hands and skirt
were all covered with it.
As soon as I saw Brisney put her hand in her mouth, nothing could stop me from
jumping out the two-story high window.
"Stop, stop!"
The hem of the beige dress sprang out into the air. A pleasant wind softly swirled
in my legs and body.
Oh, that's right, I shouldn't jump from the window dressed like this.
However, it was too late as
my body is already falling to the ground.
As soon as my feet touched the earth, I quickly approached Brisney. "Ehe, my hands
are dirty. Gross. Aunt Yenny!"
Brisney, my niece, who is now three years old, the daughter of my sister, and the
heroine of the original "Brisney Wants to Be Happy", smiled broadly and reached out
her small, muddy hands to me.
Oh, so cute.
I grinned and brushed Brisney's hand gently.
Soon after, Brisney was running around again. She wasn't very good at listening and
I was good at talking alone.
What's more, one mustn't take their eyes off from babies of her age. Brisney is a
well-known troublemaker.
"Where did you leave your mother to go alone, my niece?" "Bree is not alone."
It was no exaggeration to say that her whole body was covered with dirt today. I
tilted my head and hugged her for now.
"Then who did you come with?" "Leesh."
"Leesh?"
I relaxed to dust Brisney's dainty nose. Lexie?
"Breeeeee!"
Then, I heard the voice of a mischievous little man. Oh no...
"Oh God, these little rascals..."
I found Alexio full of dirt all over like Brisney and sighed. "Come here, little
rascal."
Clearly, in the original work, Alexio was an adult and has a serious personality
that did not fit his age.
Is it really the nickname that Brisney use for Alexio?
Then who the hell is this little rascal that's wobbling over to me now?
"Please get down!"
Wobble wobble.
"Don't....... Brisney! Don't put your hands in your mouth!"
It's too much to look after two children. Two three-year-olds who just got the most
curiosity and stubbornness.
Both were young babies who could cause any accidents if we took our eyes off them
for even a moment.
I sat on the edge of the fountain and washed their hands, starting with Brisney.
"Where and how they ended up like this, again?"
Did they make all the mess under the tree father cherished, again? Feeling uneasy,
I wiped my face clean.
And admiring.
Oh, she's so pretty. Is it because she's the goddess of the world or because she's
the daughter of Tezevia? She's like a doll that's going to live like a doll.
"Oh, pretty. My niece....... Alexio!"
And in that short time, Alexio has fled far away as he could. "Where are you going,
you rascal?"
I had a runny nose. Alexio, who ran away even harder, was in the air. A faint
silvery haze wraps
the child and slowly draws it to me. Flutter flutter.
Instead of being afraid of being floating in the air, Alexio giggled at how funny
it was. You're so fearless. I laughed self-helpfully.
"I didn't learn to do this for this situation..."
After learning how to deal with divinity from Raulus for as long as two years, I
can't believe I'm using it only for taking care of a child.
No, well, it's good to use it in any situation... I sighed and washed Alexio clean.
I had no choice but to clean up my sleeves so that the dirt wouldn't get into my
mouth or nose. [Sniffs.]
"What are you smelling again?"
Before I knew it, Raulus, who came close to me, was sniffing at Brisney.
Brisney rejoiced and hugged Raulus's neck.
"Kyaa! Raly!"
That's the way it is. No matter how young they are, it's still a
wolf...............................................................................
...................... my cute niece wasn't as
scared as Alexio. Raulus joked merrily.
[I like this kid. She's a child with clean energy.] "I just washed her!"
Raulus kept Brisney intact and began to play with her. Red hair tied in pigtails
and silvery fur rolled over the lawn. The sound of the child's laughter filled the
garden.
"Me too. Me too!"
Alexio, trapped in my arms, shook vigorously. And whispered cutely with a short
tongue. "I'm going to play with Bree and Raly, too!"
"No Lexie. You just got washed." "Hiing."
Tears quickly filled the amber eyes. Oh no. If you cry with such a smart, cute
face, this aunt's heart is going to drop, baby....
Our male lead, whom I praised in the original book, was just as cute as Brisney in
his childhood. I finally sighed and dropped Alexio off the lawn.
"Don't be naughty, Lexie. If you grab and swing a rose vine, or if you pull Bree's
hair...............................................................................
..........................
"
"Kay..... !"
I can't trust him. I can't trust him. I was so suspicious that I ended up letting
go of the child. He was so lovely that I wanted to hug him right away when he ran
with his short legs.
Alexio literally dug deep into Raulus' back. Soon a large lump of red-haired girl,
a silver-haired wolf and a black-haired boy rolled around the garden.
"....."
It was a peaceful sight. A midday sunlit garden summer flowers in full bloom. Moist
trees that the gardener must have watered for lunch. A small brook that cuts across
a garden. the chirping of the children's bright laughter. A little wolf with
sparkling silver hair that seems to exist only in a fairy tale.
I couldn't take my eyes off them and followed with an anxious mind. Where are all
their parents and why am I the babysitter? It was a life I never knew.
"ahaha."
But those babies are cute as expected. Brisney and Alexio, who were rolling around
on the grass, were seen banging their heads against each other and crying. In the
end, I burst into laughter.
It's all good. I couldn't have hoped for more of this peace. I hope Hades will
forget about me forever.
......and I'd like him to at least write back.
In the end, that thought came back. My increased happy feeling again subsided down.
I squatted down in my seat and tore off a strand of innocent grass.
"I can't go into Belgoth right now..... "
The only thing that caught my mind was that the letter from Belgoth was cut off. If
everything were really peaceful, some excuse would do for me to go to Belgoth.
There was a separate reason for that.
" Phew."
What could it be? It's the aftermath for me... ...
There was something I could never forget, although I sometimes forget about it
because I was immersed in this peaceful child care life.
When will Hades, who has taken Soleia's body, come to me? The vague anxiety has
dogged me for nearly two years.
And from a few months ago......... the anxiety got worse and worse just when
Euredian's letter
suddenly stopped.
I couldn't possibly dismiss it as a matter of feeling. That anxiety was precisely

because it coincided with what I felt just before the Hades appeared in Belgoth two
years ago.
"Yerenica!"
I could see Sergey running in the distance. I got up with a short sigh.
Of course, there's no way only three-year-olds could have come to the palace.
I gave up my thoughts and looked at Sergey, who stopped in front of me, bent down
and gasped. "Didn't you keep a watch on them, Sergey? Didn't brother-in-law ask you
to look after them?"
Sergey's forehead also had sweatdrops dripping, like he was really exhausted.
Sergei replied, wiping his forehead with the back of his hand.
"Sorry, sorry. I stopped to clean up the flower beds that the kids dug up."
"As expected, they're on my father's flower bed again..."
I could see my father hugging the dead flowers for another week and crying for
another week. I held back my thoughts.
"What about my sister and brother-in-law?" "They seem to be meeting the king."
"Aha. And Fernandez?" "Excuse me."
I laughed in vain when I found Fernandez trailing from the side where Sergey ran.
Indeed, they were men without talent to look at a child.
"You're going again?" "Yes."
"Where are you going this time?"
Brisney and Alexio went back to their respective mothers and fathers with their
clothes and their cheeks full of grass. I answered, handing the two children in
turn to Fernandez and sister Tezevia.
"The temple. It's already been a month since last time, and it's time to go again."
"Are you going alone again?"
"I don't care if I'm alone." I shrugged my shoulders.
The only place I'd like to go this time was the temple of Raulus in Lebovny.
Located in the middle of Mt. Halitsan outside the capital, the temple was somewhat
distant from the royal palace.
Sister Tezevia had a worried look on her face.

"Bring Sergey with you. I can't relax if you're on your own." "Sergey?"
I glanced back at Sergey, who was playing with Alexio, showing a silly face.
"Evebebebe. Lexie, look at Uncle. "Evebebe-"
"...."
Which one is the 3 year old here? I shook my head weakly.
"It's obvious if I take him. I'm sure I'll be a babysitter. I don't want to babysit
an adult boy. If he's as cute as Bree and Lexie, maybe I can..."
"Hey, what do you think of me?" Sergey glared at me with a sharp glare.
"You, you shouldn't look at me like I'm the little kid I was just a few years ago.
Yerenica. I'm also growing now. "
"What are you....... and you're the one who sees me as a kid."
I chuckled. Certainly, he is a man, and he is taller and taller than two years ago,
and he's even appointed as a knight now, so there was a problem to call him a
little boy.
But that doesn't change the fact that he's Sergey Lebanon inside. Sergey, a fussful
kid. But my sister's opinion was different.
"No. Go with Sergey, Yerenica." Tezevia said firmly.
"It's dangerous to be alone. No matter how safe the Lebovny land is, there's danger
everywhere." "Wherever I go, people are overprotective,
why................................................... ?"
It reminded me of a strange time spent in Belgoth. Well, compared to the

overprotection of the time.
I shrugged my shoulders.
"I can protect my body now. If there's a place that uses mana tools, I can avoid
them."
The two years of training in handling divinity and raising the sensitivity of mana
to the maximum were rewarding. Now, even if I walk alone, I don't have to sit down
and gasp.
"It's not about it."
But sister Tezevia looked really worried. "Because I wouldn't know, Yenny." "What?"
"There's that. Anyway, go with Sergey. Just in time, a group of Lebanese knights
are training
under Mount Halit. Go together and come back together." "Uh, uh "
Even if I said yes, I wouldn't like it!
I looked around Sergey. Then I found Sergey, who had a serious and stern face just
like sister
Tezevia.
"I agree with you. Go with me, Yerenica."
"What's wrong with you all of a sudden, both of you?"
Not long ago, I used to be on my own..?
I looked at the two alternately in wonder, but I didn't hear much of the answer.
Chapter 104
Chapter Notes
and we have Sergey's POV
*** "Sister-in-law is very worried about you, Yerenica." "It seems more so these
days. Why all of a sudden?" "It's not... suddenly."
"Then what?"
Sergey looked at his childhood friend with a very disturbed look. Yerenica.
Lebovny's precious youngest princess was looking at him with a look of real
ignorance.
Sergey looked down at his friend for a moment and looked awkwardly.
"What, why are you avoiding my eyes?"
He didn't want to say, 'Because you're so pretty.' It was his last pride and he
didn't want to raise her nose higher.
But in truth, Yerenica is very pretty.
Even that sweet pink hair that's rare even in Lebovny, the royal clear blue eyes,
and the silky, shaggy features, were pretty from the old days, but these days it's
even more....
"Why is this guy suddenly embarrassed?" Startled.
Sergey was so surprised that he turned his face away from her.
I'm just thinking the truth, the truth! With a great deal of rationalization in
one's own right.
At the same time, worries rose slightly. " You, never go alone again, Yenny."
"So give me a reason, a reason."
Yerenica had an irritated look on her face. Sergey breathed a deep sigh.
I mean, because you're pretty, so it wouldn't be weird if someone kidnapped you.
In addition, after a letter from Belgott recently stopped, she had a face that
always seemed to be in a deep sorrow and caught his eye again.
A weak constitution, a pale face, and a subdued look.
It's the perfect triple combo that stimulates the pure protective instinct within.
Even Sergey, who had seen her since she was a very small child, found it hard to
see Yerenica's figure these days.
He flipped his eyes and gave a random answer. "Look at the mirror. Mirror."
"Why do I have to look at the mirror? I'm always going to be the same pretty
person." " Yes. I'm glad you're such a character."
If you just shut your mouth, you will look like a doll and won't be tiring to look
at even if you look all year round ....
Sergey held his tongue with a cold face. "Aren't you self-absorbed?"
"Can you say self-objective?" " yes."
That's why I don't want to say that she's pretty. My heart, who was running fast,
quickly found my beat.
However, this is also possible because the opponent is Sergey himself.
For Sergey, who had seen her since the time when Yerenica was in the temple, the
impression of 'that's weird' was the first impression instead of
'pretty'.
But his own sentiment is so. That doesn't mean that Yerenica suddenly became ugly.
" "
A friend who drew attention, regardless of whether the friend was a man or a woman,
was striding along the street without any vigilance.
Eventually, Sergey reached out and covered Yerenica with a hood.
Immediately a complaining voice popped out
"It's hot." "Your face." " ?"
What the hell is this? Yerenica looked at him.
Sergey turned to pretend not to know. He wouldn't have acted like this in the old
days, but it's certainly hard these days to act nonchalantly around her these days.
It could be seen on his face,
and in the atmosphere.
In fact, it was almost three years ago when his feelings for Yerenica changed a
little. " "
She was a princess who grew up preciously, a little self-indulging, a childlike

princess who can't tolerate sick or uncomfortable feelings due to the
uncontrollable mood. Basically, she is a transparent girl who is honest and wears
her heart on her sleeve.
She was like that......

"Anyway, everyone is overprotective. I'm trying, too."
Yerenica's grumbling has been long. Sergey kept thinking, ignoring her grumbling
voice. Well, she has changed from quite a long time ago.
Of course, there was a lot of talk, recklessness, and frivolousness in her words
and actions. But on second thought, something was really different about her.
"Um... "
And after spending about three and a half months in Belgoth, Yerenica changed so
much that it was obvious.
It wasn't just her external look.
Until then, she had been a child who showed everything she had in her mind, but now
she seemed more adept at keeping things inside.
When you try to sneak up and look inside, she will push you away.
"We're just going down the mountain together. Don't follow me to the temple, okay?"
" I'm not even curious."
Like now.
What the hell happened in Belgoth, where and how did you get the disease, and what
happened with Belgoth's emperor, and what caused you to fret yourself on a letter
every 10 days, and what's really going on?
Yerenica had never answered truthfully. Sergey held his tongue. "She's learned
strange things from somewhere.......................................... "
"What? This damn guy, really."
An intangible energy hit Sergey's head hard. "Ouch. What do you see this brother
as?"
"I see you as a sap, why."
A tit-for-tat. A meaningless war of words continued for a long time.
However, her changed personality seemed to be better than before when she was like
an immature child.
So Sergey just said yes and gave up.
And first of all, it's more urgent to block the eyes of many men who keep on
looking at his friend. "Hey, let's go together!"
"Get away. Get away!"
Therefore, the thoughts of Emperor Belgoth and her changed personality were quickly
forgotten.
* * *
"How many days are you going to stay this time?"

"I wonder. About a week?" I put my hand on my forehead and made a shade. The temple
on the hillside was hidden under the harsh sunlight.
"One week. Okay. I will wait here until a week later?"
"You can go back first if you have work. You don't have to wait." "You'll be
scolded by your sister."
"okay then."
I finally nodded, as Sergey was being so persistent.
Sergey parted at a fork in the mountain. Sergey entered the path to the training
camp where Lebanon knights were doing special training, and I entered the uphill
road to the temple on the mountain.
The package hung on his back shook, and Raulus stuck out his head. [I know why that
child has been behaving that way.]
"Please don't tell me an awful thing such as him being in love with me."
[That's a proper self-consciousness, child.]
"Well. I'll admit that."
The mountain path that I have climbed in a month was a little rough for me.
The ability to read mana and the training to become more familiar with divinity
certainly helped, but it took away a considerable amount of basic physical
strength.
So even after two years, my physical ability has been converging almost zero. Stil,
it's not like I'm out of the condition like that of a flailing sunfish!
-I'd like to say that... but...
I still have a problem with not being able to climb a mountain path properly.
"Hoo. Ha."
[Will you pick me up?] "Don't joke with me..."
I laughed at the little wolf that struggled to climb one of my legs. [You can
increase my size.]
"Yes, I raised you, and then lost my mind and opened my eyes to the temple. What's
going on with this kind of development?"
[Right.]
"Are you talking or farting?"
Raulus did not return to the wolf the size of the house I saw the day I first
summoned him. It was purely due to my limitations as a summoner.
Raising Raulus more than the size of a forearm now will likely lead to a lack of
divinity.
I never dared to think of raising Raulus further. If you get bigger and bigger in
the first place, I can't take you with me.
"Hoo....... we're here."
After an hour ride on the mountain, a spacious plain appeared before my eyes. It
was the entrance to the temple of Raulus, the only one in Lebovny.
[It's been a long time since I've been here. Ah, I like it.] Raulus ran excitedly
to the entrance to the temple.
I took a deep breath, wiping out the running sweat. Warm and sour air came in
through the nose and mouth, filling the lungs.
It wasn't as clean as the temple of Belgott Barishad, but it was still enough to
fill my Divine Spirit as I could barely breathe.
I sighed and chased after Raulus, who had already disappeared from sight.
"Let's go together, Raulus...!"
Once a month, from a week to a fortnight, what I do when I visit the temple of
Lebovny has always been similar.
"You're here, Princess."
"Yes. Priest. Long time no see."
"Would you like me to show you to the prayer room today?"
I was greeted by a kind-hearted priest with wrinkles. It was the high priest,
Julius, who was in charge of the temple of Lebovny.
Julius smiled kindly as I nodded.
"With all your heart, Raulus will know your will someday." "Eh..."
I tried not to look at the little wolf laying down on the floor of the temple that
is actually a deity.
Chapter 105
Chapter Notes
[Yes. So, let's take a look at the results.]
Julius, who guided me, left me alone in the spacious prayer room. I put down my
luggage and unpacked it. I could hear Raulus poking through the door that I
entered.
Thump. The door closed on its own. The wolf's feet hit the floor. Raulus approached
me straight and collided with my head.
[Yes, I think this is the only way to live. I feel stuffy with my small body.]
"Hoo-hoo, if that's your way of living, I'm afraid I'll die."

The soft, soft fur coiled gently around my back. The divine breath of Raulus, which
grew to its original size, went through my ears.
I reached out and tickled Raulus under the chin.
[What's your last progress? Offense is over, have you entered defense?]
"Yes. How to defend myself."
What I have been learning for nearly two years was how to deal with divinity.
How to treat the rat-tailed god in my body as freely as possible. Of course, my

body was not a good divine source, so I had to visit the temple regularly once a
month to recharge it.
Raulus temporarily regained its original size in a shrine full of divinity, and I
filled my empty body with sacred water to practice, eat chicken, and eat eggs.
[Let's see, then what else haven't we done?] "Um............. "
I've learned quite a lot from Raulus in two years.
How to bounce mana with divinity. How to shield your body. How to place a weight on
a deformed deity so that it can deal a material blow, how to sharpen a deity, etc.
I don't want to be reminded of the course of learning. Raulus was never a good
teacher. After all, it was no exaggeration to say that I was the only one who
learned by myself.
Still, my troubles were not in vain, and now I had become accustomed to simply
operating my body's divinity outside the temple.
Making a foothold in the air, pulling an object, or defending against the contact
of magical powers were now done well on my own.
Raulus murmured, leaping over the small altar in the prayer room. [Fire of
Purification is too much, isn't it?]
"Well..."
I smiled vaguely as I approached the altar.
Among the many methods of dealing with divinity as a weapon, the highest difficulty
was by far the Fire of Purification.
A bluish silver flame that burns only dead things. The surest way to destroy black
magic.
I shuddered, recalling that Euredian had called out a fire that would cover the
whole great Imperial Palace.
As expected, the man with the most powerful divinity on the ground was different in
scale. Come to think of it, back then I just thought, "Crazy, man, I can't believe
he made a mess in the palace!' like it wasn't a big deal.
"....."
What a great man that I was holding, then I.. [Child, focus.]
"Hut, yes."
The voice of Raulus brought me back to my senses. A sky blue eye, just like mine,
glanced over me.
[I think your mind is somewhere else.] "I'm sorry. I'll concentrate."
Usually, the baby wolf was treated very poorly by me, but it was different when I
was in 'class'.
For now, Raulus' size was ten times larger and the Raulus at the temple gave off
quite a strong divine power and a sense of dignity, so it was not easy to quarrel
like usual.
[Then, shall we now cast a self-healing power?] "Self-healing power?"
[Yes, it's filling the empty part of the body with the divinity to strengthen the
cell's recovery.] "Oh "
[When that child is next to you, his divinity power is infinite, so the cells of
your whole body must have been activated by itself. But that's only when you're
next to that child.]
It was obvious who that child Raulus was talking about. I thought of his shining
silver hair and his melancholy red purple eyes.
Raulus's words continued.
[Bouncing the mana is a good way to protect your body, but you should also know how
to clean it up quickly and make up for the damage when the mana penetrates into
your body.]
"Yes, it is."
[It's refreshing to see that you're so obedient now. You're like a cute rock.]
Raulus's divinity stroked my hair gently. I smiled awkwardly.
"If you say it like that you make me look like a real rebel..." [You're
disrespectful.]
"That's because Raulus always scratches my stomach everyday." [Usually this is what
they call disrespectful.]
I shut my mouth gently.
When Raulus brought the cushions that had been piled up on both sides of the prayer
room, kneeled down and sat neatly, Raulus' voice continued.
[You have to move the divinity in your body. Focus. You shouldn't use the
'bounce' method you told me last time. In the meantime, one of your organs will
bounce off.]
"....."
[Of course not to set an edge on the divinity, you know what I mean, child?]
Tha- that's scary. I closed my eyes with fear.

The most basic thing in sacred training was to feel the flow of divinity in the
body.
I was able to read other people's divinity sensitively, but I had a hard time
reading the divinity that was circulating in my own body.
Because it was so weak that I couldn't even read it...
What can you do with only a good sense? It comes with the basic stats. I sighed and
started reading the flow that stretched out of my body to match my heartbeat.
Thump. Thump. " "
My heart is pounding.
With a little pulsation, I could feel the flow of weak divinity. There were too
many parts of the divinity inside of me that I couldn't go through.
Here and there, unfilled parts of the body became more and more as it stretched out
throughout the body. If mana penetrates into this empty place, it dies.
Raulus' voice echoed out of sight.
[Don't accept the Divine Spirit of the temple, fill one empty spot only with the
Divine Spirit inside you.]
Empty place. I centered around the heart's core and attracted scattered divinity.
Very slowly, something shallow gathered in the center of my body.
Thump. Thump - "...eugh."
My chest was stiff. It became more and more tight. " "
It was similar to the feeling I had before. I mean, two years ago. The sense of the
days when I had the strongest divinity in the land that was hostile to
me.
I remembered clearly even though time passed by. I felt like I was energizing every
single cell of my body, and I felt like I was filled with the clearest and cleanest
divinity in my body. That dizzying feeling.
[.... Yerenica!]
"Huh."
Raulus called me sharply. He didn't call my name very well. I was suddenly awakened
from my thoughts.
[I told you to focus on me. You can't bounce it off.]
Raulus clicked his tongue and jumped right in front of me. His front foot, twice as
big as my face, touched my head slightly.
Raulus' energy was deeper and stronger than I had, and the divinity immediately
flowed. [I taught you the wrong order. I never thought you'd put a thorn in your
body.]
"Uh....... "
I look down at my body in a daze. I saw it. It was as Raulus said. I also felt that
the sinful thorns had sprung up in the divinity that had gathered around my heart.
[That's the way to kill yourself, child. I told you to concentrate.] "Oh, my God."
I opened my mouth wide. I---- I almost went straight to the heavens because I was
thinking about
something else... ?
It seems that the aftermath of thinking and practicing the Divine as a weapon to
fight the magic turned out like this. Raulus clicked his tongue.
[This won't do. Practice like nails, toenails, or something like that.] "N-
nails.. ?"
[It is something that is not life-threatening even if it is slightly broken or

bounced. By the way, did you still like him that much?]
".......?"
The gap between the earlier and latter words was considerable. I was surprised and
lifted my head with a curious look. I could feel my ears burning red.
"Don't read my mind..."
[I haven't read it. I heard you because you thought too loud.]
I was dumbfounded. How can I think loudly? I pressed my lips and posed again. "I'll
do it again. Again. This time I'm going to concentrate."
Even your fingernails will hurt if you pull them out. The thought of it brought me
to my senses. Even in the past and the present, I hate being sick!
* * *
When I came out of the prayer room exhausted, the sun was already setting.
"Ah..."
My body did not move even a meter, but my energy was sucked out. Sweat oozed out of
my forehead.
"I'm going to die..."
I can't believe I'm still in the temple. I couldn't walk a few steps and sat down
on the stairs at the entrance of the temple.
Controlling the Divine Spirit in my body was more difficult than controlling it
outside.
Perhaps because it has become a habit to sharpen the divinity, I had to concentrate
more than ten times more than usual just to make it blunt so that it wouldn't cut
anywhere in my body.
"It's hard to live, really."
As I was grumbling, the little Raulus crept into my leg again.
[Well done, though. For your first time. As I always say, it's not that like you
don't have talent.] "It's because my body can't support it. That's what you're
going to say, right?"
[You know it well.]
"Is this what a weak genius is?" [You went too far, child.] Raulus was cool and
determined.
Che. I held Raulus in my arms and raised myself. It was because I felt the glances
that glanced over here.
"....."
These days, I have seen more and more people chatting with each other while looking
at me.
This time, they were six knights that's training on a spacious site in front of the
temple. I asked as I walk backwards to the temple.
"What do you think, Raulus?" [What?]
"This strange situation."
Chapter 106
Chapter Notes
One thing that hasn't changed in two years was that I don't like anyone talking to
me. The impression was naturally frowned.
Raulus replied insignificantly, [Because you're pretty.] "Am I not before?"
[You know, that's just bad word, right?]
Yes. I admit it. It may sound a little bit iffy. But that's the truth!
"I know I'm pretty. But that's not just recently or days before, you know.
I've had the same face for nearly three years since I became Yerenica and why is it
only so popular these days?"
[Hmm.]
As I walked around the temple a bit, a spacious courtyard overlooking the open
mountain appeared. I sat leisurely in sloping courtyard. A light one-piece dress
was well covered the long grass.
I concluded my words while arranging the hem of my clothes, "Anyway, it doesn't

seem to be for certain reason."
[Hmm--- ]
"Raulus, since there's no one watching, can you change back?" [Why, are you going
to use it as a pillow again?]
Bingo, Raulus, was so warm and fluffy that it was perfect for a pillow or a doll.
In addition, it can be used differently in temple. So,
"Hehe-He. It's a bed, a bed."
[---- I've got your habit so wrong.]
Raulus, who quickly grew huge again, grumbled and lowered his posture so that I
could be buried in his back.
It was a luxury only when I came to the temple. Raulus can't walk around like this
outside the temple.-
I stretched my arms and legs against the back of Raulus. "Oh, good."
The sun was setting on the other side of the mountain. It was a cloudless day, so I
could see the sun gradually fading over the ridge. The sky was red all over.
"You know what? It's been a little slow lately."
[That's what I've been talking about. I thought it was your habit.]
"Different."
Raulus' tail covered my body. I mumbled, hugging the big, flustered tail.
"You said you believed in my senses, Rali."
[The most accurate sense.]
It was an immediate answer, I mumbled with a sigh, "------- This, I think is really
getting close to the
time."
Obviously, Hades can't exactly recognize where I am. But he knows I'm the Princess
of Lebovny, so he'll go after the palace first.
"Should I leave Lebovny?"
[Where are we going after we leave?] Raulus asked back. I just replied with a big
smile on my face.
"Isn't it necessary for us to leave Lebovny, or at least leave the royal palace?
I hate to see the ground crack under our palace."
[You don't have to strain yourself, child. You can be a little more childish.]
"Tsk. I'm not Brie or Lexie, don't treat me like a child."
I still buried myself deeper in soft fur.
The divinity of the temple, which was absorbed by Raulus, wrapped around his body
to dry the sweat from forehead and back.
My body quickly became dry, but I'm still out of energy. "------ I remember the old
days."
Somehow the days kept coming to mind.
The days of struggling under the weight of the earth in Belgoth. I couldn't hold
out for a day, so in half a month I was lethargic.
" ."
Compared to Belgoth, Lebovny's land was tearfully lighter. There was no place I
couldn't go if I had to be careful.
It was a strange sense of liberation and relief when I had come back to Lebovny for
the first time. There's no way I'd go through that pain again.
Of course, a lot of time has passed, and now Lebovny is slowly interested in the
study of mana and the training of wizards, but now my body can protect itself, sot
here was nothing wrong with it.
I think it was a really good decision to come back to Lebovny two years ago. But,
still---
But, still---
Still, I missed the land. To be exact, the days that we spent every day on the
land. " don't read it." I muttered, burying my face in Raulus' soft silvery hair.
Raulus did not answer. But I knew he couldn't stay out of my mind. Raulus is always
staring at me, thinking it's too much.
"Mean, really." So, I just let my thoughts out of my mouth. "Isn't it like throwing
away things again?"
"Well----."
"If you're going to do this, then don't write down all that. It's always like
this." [ ]
"I'm really going to kick your ass----."
After three months of sorrow, the sorrow that had been accumulated were threatening
to open the lid.
No matter how much I shook my head, it was a little too much. I'm the only one who
can believe it.
I opened my eyes and held back my tears. I can' cry. If I cay, I lose. I'm not
going to cry. I'm not crying.
[Tsk. You are not really good. It sounds like a child.]
Raulus' tail twitch and stroke my head. The silvery cross on the right earlobe
hanging lightly. Whether it's the power of comfortable divinity or because I'm so
exhausted, my body has been getting drowsy.
My eyes blinked slowly.
Raulus clicked his tongue and muttered something in the distance, [I'm singing so
openly, but I'll be here soon to come----.]
I couldn't remember exactly what my last words were for.
*** The week at the temple was slow like a snail's pace. 'It's difficult---."
[What the hell's so hard about it? I'm good at taking it out.] "It's hard. It feels
strange."
I lay down on the floor of the prayer room with a whine.
Controlling the divinity in the body was more demanding than taking it out and
operating it. A similar example would be similar to reading the flow of blood
moving in a blood vessel and
gathering it together.
Turning the flow that is already flowing to one side with my own will has consumed
considerable mental and physical strength at the same time.
I rolled down my body, "How do I speed this up?"
Once the mana penetrated into the body, the damaged parts had to be immediately
healed. Once you're under the spell, you don't have time to concentrate, so it's
important to deal in that moment-
---
Raulus offered his own words of consolation, [It's because I'm not good at it. I
can barely do it for a week.*]
"--- But it is."
Okay. It is too early to give up. I raised my upper body. However, training does
not only support one's mental strength, but my body, which has already reach to its
limit, has been bent down the road.
I spoke without a break, "----- it's enough for the day. I don't think I can do
anymore."
[Yes, it does look like that to me too.]
As I was to afraid to accept the temple's divinity, now it just plus minus for me.
My energy was sucked to the side. It was almost as if I had returned to the royal
palace like this all day long.
I stretched out again on the floor of the prayer room.
A murmured came out, "I have to go down in the evening----." [Oh. Was it today to
go down?]
"Yes. Sergey said he was waiting and left---."
If I hadn't made an appointment, I would recover enough energy and gone down
tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, but I couldn't help it because I had already
made up my mind to meet him.
Raulus pat pat on the floor, rolling my foot, [Is the time right?] "What?"
[No. Come here, child. So where can you stand me?]
I think he said something weird. I tiled my head and rolled. [Tsk. Something like
this crumb.]
Raulus tapped me with his muzzle. Event he little movement flew in the me into the
air and fell lightly on soft silver fur.
I looked up at the ceiling of the prayer room, strewn like laundry on Raulus'
wide back. I felt that the energy of the temple that Raulus absorbed was
transferred to me.
It would be nice if Raulus could be properly manifested and inspire me with

divinity. Unfortunately, I wasn't capable enough to call Raulus in his godly form.
I can only summon the baby wolf-shaped alteration.
I was able to summon Raulus in the first place because I used the power of the
baptismal name of the first emperor of Belgoth. It was an incomplete summon from
the beginning. So the opportunity was still once every 10
yeaars, when Belgoth's emperor summoned Raulus' incarnation.
Now that two years have passed, we just have to wait three more years.
"Why does my body look like this----."
[That's new.]
"Well. That's right."
I shook my head and drive out negative thoughts. What the use of lamenting? I can't
help living with this body for the rest of my life.
[Wake up when you've roughly filled it. Let's go.] "Wow."
My body floated back into the air. I reflexively to the divinity and support my
body with it as I landed slowly on the floor.
"A little more!"
[No. That's enough.]
"If you ride a horse, you'll get tired soon! I might fall down before I even get to
the palace!" [It's okay, it won't take too long.]
"----?"
What are you talking about? To get to the palace, I had to run a full half-day.
It's not enough to charge it on the tip of your head.
[Let's go, let's go. Come on, come one.] " ."
But because of Raulus, who was pushing my back with a muzzle, I ended up having to
walk out of the temple.
Chapter End Notes

*t/n – idk if raulus is using mocking tone here—but yeah Chapter 107
Chapter Notes
"Hey."
Sergey was waiting at the mouth of the mountain. As soon as I left the temple, I
dragged my heavy body back and raised my hands helplessly.
"Long time no see."
"What's wrong with your face? What's wrong with you?" "It's a proof that I've
worked hard."
"It's not good to see you talking nonsense."
Suddenly, Sergey's hand touched my forehead. I didn't have the strength to push him
back, so I just frowned a little.
Sergey tilted his head, "You don't have a fever----." "No thanks. It's just the
body."
"What did you do in the temple to get sick? You're as silly as you can't even eat
like a child."
It was annoying for him to pry in. I took down Sergey's hand which touched my
forehead and cheek.
"Don't worry. Since we're hungry, let's have dinner and go back." "Did the priest
starve you?"
"Ah, seriously."
In the end, Sergey was only quiet after I snapped at him. I've been muttering
complaints, "A violent man---."
"Would you like to be hit with the reins?"
As soon as I raised the reins menacingly, Sergey stepped back. I smiled sweetly and
tied my suitcase tightly to the saddle.
"You going to tell your mother and father again, huh?" "Um."
"The answer is not good, right? If you don't answer it right away, I will really
hit you with a bridle."
"Okay. Okay."
I glanced over at Sergey and got on the horse.
"I haven't forgotten yet. Your sin."
It was Sergey who told everything about my constitution to my mother, father,

brother-in-law, and sister.
On that day, I became the sick youngest daughter who was ready to die and Belgoth
became the land of the black demons that no one could lift their feet.
The Emperor of Belgoth who kidnapped me, well, in my mother's and father's mind, is
probably turned into a wicked devil?
Sergey groaned with a face full of injustice.
"Hey, then how can you shut your mouth and pretend you don't know---."
"No thanks, you traitor."
"Yerenica, use the hood!"
I ignored Sergey's call and kicked the horse in the ribs. The horse began to move.
The streets were crowded. Although, it was near the outskirts of the capital city
of Livne, it was also a village where the temple was built, and there
was a training ground for the knights, so there was no shortage of places to go to
downtown.
Even though it was a cold night after dinner time, the streets were still noisy.
"Is it because it's a holiday?"
"Maybe. Are you going there again today? Arthur's cask." "Huh. Why, are you looking
for another place?"
"No. Let's go there."
There was more of the incoherent conversations.
Sergey learned toward me and covered the hood. I knew it didn't mean much to be so
irritated, so I left it to myself.
As soon as Sergey put my hood on and finished he mumbled, "----------------
----------------------------------------------------------- Uh?"
In a moment, a strange sense of déjà vu was around the body. " ?"
I blinked. The hood, which had been covering my forehead for about half, slid
slightly. I turned my head blankly, dragging the hood to the back.
The streets were still noisy. People who go home after work, drivers who come out
for a late dinner and mercenaries who drive their way through the village to the
princes, and merchants finishing up a business.
After a small breeze blew. It was a warm summer night wind. The lobes and hair
fluttered lightly. The elongated earring on the right earlobe shook slightly.
Wind----
Was it the wind?
Sergey grumbled and leaned to me again. Careless hand-length put the hood back on.
"I told you to wear your hood properly."
"Uh----."
"Look straight ahead."

My eyes were glued to the far side of the street. But one more sense and I couldn't
feel it again. "What's there?" Sergey asked curiously
"The wind----."
I had strange sensation. But it was really a moment, so I blinked a couple of times
and turned my head forward again.
"Nothing. It's a little windy. Let's go." "What wind----."
"Oh, it's going to be crowded if it's too late. It's a weekend evening. Let's go
quickly."
There was a crowd of people in front of me and Sergey's favourite restaurant. I

shook of the feeling from earlier and moved quickly.
"Welcome!"
Entering the bar, Arthur's loud voice, the owner, greeted the crown. The inside of
the bar was more crowded than I saw from the outside. I managed to wriggle through
the crown and sat down looking for an empty table in the corner of the store.
"Ooh. What mercenaries are doing----." Sergey muttered and flopped across from me.
"Always eating, right?"
While Sergey, who knows my taste better than I do, skillfully ordered, I unpacked
my suitcase. Raulus peeped out from the main nook.
[It's stuffy!]
"Just hand in there. Do you want some carrots?" [Yes.]
I handed over raw carrots and green salad slices one by one to Raulus'
mouth. Sergey looked at Raulus crunching carrots with strange eyes.
"Wolf eating vegetables----." "What, it's new thing."
"It's amazing every day. Where the hell did you pick up that wolf?" [Picked it up.
That's disrespectful.]
Raulus glared at Sergey with his sky-blue eyes. I laughed vainly.
"How many times have you ask? It was so cute and was wandering down the street.
Look, it's cute."
"The wolf doesn't grow--- and the eyes color is the same as you."
The eyes of the God were proof that the summoner of Raulus was me. My soul was
bound by my summoning of Raulus.
Was it not the saying that the eye is the window of the soul? That's what it meant.
Sergey was still looking at Raulus with suspicious eyes, "The beast has the color
of royal family. N---."
"Here's your meal!"

With a strong enough force to shake the table, the employee placed out two large
bowls in front of Sergey. Sergey's words were cut off there.
The steaming hot meat stew instantly caught my eyes and nose. "Wow, of course
Arthur's liquor bottle."
Sergey's eyes glistened, holding spoon and fork in both hands and shouting
cheerfully. "Thanks for the meal- Ugh."
But Sergey was kicked in the back by someone before he could even take a bite.
"Confucious! You said you were going to die right away!"
"Ugh. Riggs----."
I turned my head up reflexively and then relax when I saw Sergey calling the
unidentified man's name.
Come to think of it, the big man was wearing a cape bearing the emblem of the
Lebanon Dukedom. Sergey swung his head backwards.
"I'm eating, Riggs, leave me when I eat----."
"Oh, I see Confucious at a bar like this and it would be wrong not to greet!
But who's next to you?" "You don't have to know. Go away--------------------
--------------------------- Ugh."
I kept my mouth shut even though I wondered if I should introduce myself.
Sergey, who wasl almost strangled, jumped out of his seat.
"All right, all right. We can go. Yenny, stay right here and wait." "Don't worry,
just go."
"Ignores whoever trying to talk--- okay, I'm going!"
He's grown up a lot, too. I watched Sergey being dragged by the knights with my
arms folded and stirred the stew. Cheers roared from the table.
Still, he seemed to be getting along well with rough knights for a Confuscious, who
grew up preciously. I was a little surprised to see that he was more or less
similar build, not that small among the knights.
When did he grow up like that?
"The kids at that age grow up really fast." [Wasn't he the same age as you?]
"Yes, but."
Raulus snorted, [Same as crumbs.] "In your eyes, I suppose."
I slipped him out of my luggage and kept staring at Sergey, patting on Raulus who
sat on my lap. Something about Sergey is like a little brother that need to be
taken care of. Perhaps in my eyes, Sergey Lebanon is just around the level of
Brisney and Alexio.
Of course, I haven't seen Sergey in his younger days--- but somehow I don't think
his original relationship with Yerenica would have been any different.
"But sometimes it comforts me----."
I was always irritated and quarreled, but I was as worried and caring as my parents
and sister Tezevia. I also knew that grumbling was actually form warm affection.
A man named Riggs was seen offering Sergey a glass.
"Ah, don't miss it, Confucious!" "'Oh, really. I can't. I have things---"
"Drink it! Drink it!" Sergey frowned and eventually accepted the glass.
Arthur's liquor bottle was famous for its wine that the owner made himself, even
thought it was faithful to the name of the store. I could see Sergey putting his
mouth on the glass rim while frowning.
Anyway, men---- I smiled and turned my eyes.
There was still a commotion in the bar. Certainly before the holidays, there were
many people who sat down and drank until late.
In addition, Arthur's liquor bottle also served as an inn, so the bustle was likely
to continue throughout the dawn.
[Crumbs] Raulus who was lying on my lap showing his belly that I patted, asked.
"Hmm?"
[Do you feel anything?]
Somehow his voice was smiling.
Chapter End Notes
t/n – I feel so bad for Sergey; someone must have been giving him glare while he
was doing the whole hood thing
Chapter 108
I stopped stirring the stew and looked down at Raulus.
Raulus, laying languidly, jumped off under the table. I was surprised and thrusted
my head under the table.
"Where are you going?"
[I'm not going anywhere. Just because it's more comfortable here.] " ?"
What the hell are you talking about? I tilted my head and straightened my head
again. What's going on?
"One night, one day, and the other---."
As much as he is separated from the summoner, there is a restriction that place on

him when is on the ground. So Raulus would always not think about falling off from
my side.
What's wrong with you today?
I stirred the stew again, wondering. The streaming that had boiled previously,
slowly cooled down as well.
The large slices of beef and vegetables looked appetizing. Arthur's main dish, meat
stew, was my favourite menu.
However, I couldn't move the spoon. Clink!
The silver cross earrings dangling in the right earlobe. In the windless interior,
the earring's teeth moved alone and the hair that was hollow
outside the hood shook shallowly.
The stew from the spoon dropped as it stopped. I blinked still.
What am I feeling right now? Now I'm----
" ."
What am I looking at?
The spoon fell down. The dropped and bumped into the bowl, made an unpleasant
sound. However, the sound didn't reach my ears. The inside of the tavern was quiet
like a rat.
Until now, it was so loud that I couldn't even hear the next person's conversation.
But, uh---
Tak, tak.
Elongated index finger tapped the table slowly and steadily. All over the place—
quiet with the sound, only the sound could be heard.
The accident, which had stopped with it, began to work slowly again. "--- Is it a
dream?" I asked but there was no return answer.
I blinked again. The sight that occupied my eyes has never changed.
Black robe hem. The hood covered under the eyes and the lower face were covered by
black mask. Pieced from the sharp nose to the mouth and chin were revealed as the
mask slowly taken of.
And the flow in the body started to shake. Slowly, but surely, the divinity in the
body that was almost bottoming out was being recharged.
I spat it out again calmly, "A dream, I guess.""
This would be the only answer. Once the mask was fully taken off, the mouth was
slightly pulled up on both sides.
"No."
A word was uttered back. The fingertips that were knocking on the table lightly
touched the back of my hand.
It was a simple contact. " Ah."
Even with the brief momentary contact, the divinity quickly rose to the chin's tip.
I swallowed a deep breath.
I mean, I mean, I mean----
The man who suddenly appeared and sat across from me slowly tilted his hood
slightly. Under the black hood, which had been unknown----
" ."
The red purple shimmered.
I gave up thinking anymore. At the same time as I raised my body, hand grabbed mine
that was about to fall. A hand with a moderate warmth gently touched my hand, and I
bit my lips hard, then murmured again.
"--- This is a lie."
"Not even that."
The answer was faster this time. The man, with his chin rested against the back of
his hand, smiled softly. The face was still half covered by mask and hood, but the
lines drawn by the lips were more familiar.
My hand was faster than my thought. I stretched out after the man's hand and
covered it myself.
"--- AH."
And a short exclamation.
I lowered the hood without thinking even further. He took my arm and did it himself
instead. I don't want to miss it, so I grabbed him and pulled him.
I couldn't figure out what the hell to say, so I let out a tearful grin,
"----------
------------------------------------------------------------- Follow me."
*** The back door of the bar fell of and banged open.
Suddenly, a shimmering sung overflowed out of his body, but I have to control it. I
couldn't afford it.
The divinity energy that slammed the door open, closed it again.
A pungent scent pierced the top of my nose. A bottle of wine was piled up against
the wall. Probably came to the wine cellar.
No, that didn't really matter. The man who was dragged by my hand laughed. He
opened his mouth, "I've become a little violent when I haven't seen it---." "Be
quiet."
I couldn't afford to listen more to the lingering voice. I grabbed his robe collar
roughly and pulled him down toward me. The silver hair twinkling in the dark as the
hood was completely reclined with the other hand.
His hair was slightly shorter than I remembered and scattered over his forehead. "
ha."
I groan for a short time.

The covered black mask was pulled down. Only then, did the person eyes come to
sight. I was speechless for a moment.
A slender finger touched my hood. The hood, which was being used, fell behind my
neck with that small movement. It was after that my hair popped out that he kissed
the end of it.
I glared at him and spat out. "This is a joke, right?"
"No, I've been saying this three times already."
The man who appeared suddenly, as if he had fallen from the sky, smiled softly. The
very mouth I remember painted a smooth line.
Two years later, the face was still harmful to the heart. Eruedian Belgoth reached
out with a distinctive, sour face.
The fingertips swept the hair, burshed lightly around the ears and chin. The
feathery touch made me bounce.
He lowered his head to me and whispered low.
"I came in person because you didn't answer me." "What, you're the one who didn't
answer!"
I answered in a terrible way. But contrary to what's being said, the heart began to
run faster and faster.
My heart is pounding My heart is pounding.
His face was so close. The ears and chin. The hand that stayed covering my cheek. A
clear and tidy body was constantly being felt.
I took a short deep breath. I thought if I inhaled deep, it would step right away.
I'm afraid I'm going to lose all the control of my whole body.
"---- really."
But I had to check. I bit my lips hard, and asked, looking up at the reddish-eyes.
"Are you really you? Euredian Belgoth?"
"Then who else would look like this? I get so close to you." He replied without any
hesitation.
The impression crumpled on its own. I began to recite every possible case in a
quivering voice. "False. Ghost, or I'm dreaming while standing up because I'm not
feeling well. Or,---."
"Or?"
At such close distance from my lips, Euredian asked softly, but in sour low voice.
"Or, who is bothered you by night and day?"
"What, what---- ?"
"Or----- a brother-in-law, or a childhood friend of yours."
It was still a gentle tone but there was definitely a displeased there. "Either
way, it seemed too intimate."
"This person, seriously----."
"I don't know if I still deserve to say this."
I was stunned and shut up for a moment. The man who I wasn't sure how he got to
Lebovny and even to the pub where I was, was saying something about his dislike.
The following words were sounded as if he were waiting for a permission.
"Can I kiss you?"
" ."
"Can't I?"
And a little bit, he looked impatient. I did not know what emotion it was that
sparked in the purplish eyes that seemed redder in the dark.
I changed my expression slightly.
My heart keep pounding. I didn't know whether it was a withering or relief or an

old fire that shook me like this, but I only knew that this man was saying stupid
things anyway.
In the end, a fierce voice came out. "Are you kidding me, now?"
I stretched out my arm and wrapped it around his neck. The already close distance
has become narrowed.
"I hate you, seriously----."
The lips met. Immediately, the nostalgic sensation came across the slender lips.
I could feel when Euredian slightly hardened by the contact. He was the first one
to come close to me. But that was only for a short time. Soon warm hands cupped my
cheeks. Naturally, I twisted my head.
And as it was, the heavy sensation dug deeper into it.
Not a drop of alcohol could be felt in the mouth, but it was there either because
of the scent of the wine that floated in the air or because of the tearful longing
of two years.
The night we met again was dazed as if we were drunk.
Chapter 109
***
Euredian recognized Yerenica at a glance.
It didn't matter whether she was wearing a hood or not. It was not difficult for
him to read the stream of divinity in the ait.
It's a little bit more sharp than it was two years ago, but the uniquely weak
divinity of Yerenica is likely to disappear soon.
The flow was clearly remembered.
However, it was also thanks to her necklace that he found her without wandering
around as soon as he crossed the border.
The silver cross necklace shook itself around his chest. It was handed by Yerenica
two years ago as she left Belgoth, it led him as if he had waited as soon as he had
entered the lad of Lebovny.
The mystical soap-scented divinity guided him on the right path.
Just like I'm trying to find a mate.
He never dreamed that there was a certain divinity in Yerenica's earrings, but he
couldn't ignore the attraction.
He can't help but wonder if he can reject the perfect body that he missed.
And in conclusion, the choice was not wrong.
The outskirts of the capital city of Livne, which is also far away from the Livovny
Fortress. It's especially crowded because it's the evening before the weekend.
He found her at the entrance of the roadside.
"Oh, there she is." Count Iven, who was forcibly brought away from his wife,
accompanied him, spit out a little elasticity.
However, as the Count said so the incident had happened.
After two years, he saw that the Princess looked the same as before, but also
different.
The soft pink hair still lingered, as if it would melt right in his hand. Clear
sky-blue eyes, slender figure.
However, it is strangely unrealistic.
A reddish purple glance followed Yerenica slowly across the street.
Yerenica was riding a horse.
"Did you learn to ride?" Euredian muttered without his knowledge.
In his memory, she freaked out when it came to horses, and Yerenica, seen from
afar, seemed
accustomed to riding horses.
Seeing her gather in a comfortable and familiar position, he felt a strange feeling
that indescribable. Moreover, he could clearly see another difference from afar.
The length of her hair seemed to be longer, flapping out of the hood. The wavy side
hair between the ears and the chin grew completely and turned it behind the ears.
It completely revealed the slightly flushed right cheek. The white cheeks were
lightly heated in the air of the summer night.
However, the most different thing was the atmosphere of her as a whole.
Where does the girly, plumpness gone to, it change to pale complexion, reddish
pinkish half- matched lips, long drooping eyelashes. Even an indifferent and
expressionless face. The mood of calmness caught the eyes.
When they meet again, they have to hug each other first. Let's ask her why she
didn't answer later. First he have to hold her in his arms and kiss her on the face
that he had been dreaming of.
All those thoughts disappeared the moment he saw the face that was revealed when
she turned her head.
It was not a mistake. Despite the fact that he knew that she was dull in the spirit
of beauty, his mind became numb as if he had been beaten in the back of his head.
Count Iven said exactly what he thought, "You've become more beautiful in the
meantime, Princess. This one, I don't know."
Count Iven grinned with a happy face, but Euredian couldn't just like the words.
She was not alone.
Euredian, who was staring blankly at her for a moment, soon found a man slowly
driving to her side.
"Are you going there again today? Arthur's Liquor."
I've seen it.
"Yes. Why, is there another place?" "No. Let's go there."
Their conversation was clearly captured by keenly open ear. They were relaxed and
easy voices. And Euredian caught a few offensive words in that short conversation.
Again today, a liquor bottle? No way, bar?
For a moment, he frowned profusely, even with a stupid face.
Yerenica was a woman who was quite close to that Lebanon Confucius, as he had
worried all along.
"It's annoying----." Euredian murmured unconsciously. She said it was in-laws,

childhood friends.
However, as soon as rational thinking shook his mind, he was distracted.
The unique divinity, which was forced into the body without a trace, spread into
the air.
And it happened almost at the same time that Yerenica turned her head around and
saw the side where he was on.
Euredian moaned and quickly hid himself in the shadow of the alley. Count Iven
followed him to the corner.
"Why are you hiding, Your Majesty?" "-- I don't know."
I really didn't know.

He thought he'd stretch his out his hand as soon as he found it, but why is he
peeking away like a stalker.
It's because of that changed atmosphere. Euredian rationalized himself and glanced
across the alley.
She seemed to be still glancing through where he had just been.
He couldn't hear any more voices because of the swarming crowds of mercenaries. But
it was clear that the Lebanon Confucius leaned close to her. He seemed to whisper
something, putting the hood on her. Yerenica though, skimmed through this side for
a while and soon turned her head forward again.
Something choked up inside.
"You need to be a little nervous, Your Majesty."
Count Iven talked senselessly. Euredian glared without realizing it, but lowered
his eyes to see what the hell this was all about.
However, the self-help thought completely shattered the moment he followed her into
the pub.
He was wearing a hood, but she didn't. the light pink hair flowing smoothly outside
the hood attracted the eyes of the pub.
"----- Crazy." Euredian pointedly groaned.
As Sergey Lebanon, who was sitting opposite, was away for a while, his gaze toward
Yerenica changed a little more blantant.
Euredian laughed in vain, knowing that the eyes that attracted to her come from men
and women of all ages. His competitors have been infinite in two years.
Now I really need to be on your side.
I have never been convinced she was mine, but Euredian thought so.
At the same time as he thought, his body moved without him telling so.
Now there was no hesitation in releasing the energy that had been neatly put
together.
"--- Is it a dream?"
And Yerenica, in his eyes, said so with great equanimity and composure. It was the
first rematk right after she saw him suddenly in front of him.
She blinked aa few times and then said it again. "Dream, I guess."
"----- No."
In the end, Euredian uttered his words, cutting hers. That's where the knocking on
the table hide his impatience ended there.
His hand reached out first.
However, a man named Euredian BElgoth was not always a man who could be coerced to
be in line, but he extended his fingertips only to brush the back of her hand.
And at the same time, he felt that the divinity, which had been circling shallowly,
was being sucked into her.
"---- This is a lie."
"Not even that."
Flames splashed on the clear sky-blue eyes that had remained calm. It was a look of
mixed emotions that finally met.
Standing up, leaning his hood without hesitation, and checking his face, Yerenica
violently covered the hood again. She snatched his arm roughly.
"Follow me."
It was fierce pull. The power grasping his arm, for that matter, was not very
strong, but Euredian was simply led away.
And inded, something had changed in Yerenica. He opened and close the door to the
wine cellar and pulled out his hood and mask without hesitation.
"I've become a little violent when I haven't seen it---." "Be quiet."
It was strange and amazing to see. They lowering the volume and arguing.
"This is a joke, right?"
She seemed to have aa lot of questions. It has been confirmed again and again but
it was still unbelievable even before her eyes.
"Are you really you? Euredian Belgoth?"
"Then who else would look like this? I get so close to you."
"False. Ghost, mirage or I'm dreaming while standing up because I'm not feeling
well. Or,---."
However Euredian could not have been so calm as Yerenica as soon as she saw him.
She was full of breath of dizzying aroma of soap. There was a person in front of
him that come out just like in his dream. He couldn't stay calm in front of a woman
he met after two years. His reason and patience have already been cut in half.
"Or, who is bothered you by night and day?" "What, what------------- ?"
Though he thought about it himself, it was a narrow jealousy, bit he felt like he
had to spit it out. "Or a brother-in-law, or a childhood friend of yours."
In fact, it was no match for the silent treatment. Euredian continued his words
with persistence that disguised as soft huff.
"You two look too close either way."
Tell me what I want. "This guy, seriously----."
"I don't know if I still deserve to say this."
You don't know what I want.

Euredian had previously remember how had dispelled the ignoble jealousy.
The words came out first.
"Can I kiss you?"
Chapter 110
" ."
"Can't i?"
The thirst, which could not be resolved for two years, only accumulated, became
mixed with anxiety and became impatient. He needed conviction with permission.
Tell me that it hasn't changed. "Are you kidding me, now?"
And Yerenica snapped back with the very face he remembered. The tone was still
fierce, but the line of curving eyes and lips instantly brought him back two years
ago.
"I hate you, really---."
What had happened in the two years when he was gone, a woman more like the lewd
night air than the midday sun, wrapped her arms around his neck without hesitation.
And the touch of the lips that immediately touches, the dizzying scent that mixes
with breathing and turns the brain into pudding and the smell of soap.
In exchange for patience, a cold, overflowing sweet and far-flung sensation shook
and it felt vivid that the divinity around his body was absorbed by Yerenica
At the moment, Euredian really wanted to fill her all with himself.
***
'Arthu's Liquor Bottle'
From the second floor of the building, which also serves as a wine brewery and
tavern, inns are available for travelers to and from the capital to take a
breather.
The knights of the Duke Lebanon used it to relieve fatigue after training, which
cause the inns to be much wider and cleaner than the common people's inns.
It's the reason why Count Iven reserved this place. No matter how disguised he was,
he can't let the symbol of the country stay in a poor place.
However, given the fact that Count Iven had followed him behind his wife's back,
the admirable act of booking the room in advance only possible after getting
instructed by the Count's wife in advance.
In fact, Euredian didn't really care where he was sleeping. He've never had choice
about places to say when he was out of town.
But not Yerenica.

"Crazy. When did you here in Lebovny? How do you know I'm around here?" "I just
found out."
"Does that make sense? Ah, no wonder Rali kept saying weird things!"
Yerenica was naïve enough to be led to his room, but she didn't notice anything
strange.
When she asked him, "When , how, and why did you come?" she thought of the fact
that she had forgotten about and she opened her eyes wide.
"That's right, Rali. I left Rali behind----." "The little wolf?"
"Yes. Wait a minute. I'll get Rali."
As she ran to the window and tried to open it immediately, she stiffened with only
her hands on the latch.
A big, warm hand pushed the window that hers covered. The half-open window was
closed again. "It doesn't have to interrupt."
When the man approached her back, Yerenica's breathing sounded a little faster.
"Rali is not a distraction---" She murmured a little.
"Right." Euredian answered firmly and hugged the slender waist.
Everything but himself and Yerenica gets in the way. He could feel her nervousness
as he hugged her waist and clung to her body.
Normally, he would have approached her slowly so she wouldn't be surprised. The
usual was just in a way.
He endured for a long time and even confirmed that her mind had not changed with a
kiss a while ago.
Then isn't it okay to be a bit greedy today?
His hands moved faster than his thoughts. A single extra tap and Yerenica's robe
was released. She breathed in small breaths and blinked in embarrassment, but she
didn't stop his actions.
It was quick for the robe to fall down.
Euredian bowed his head and kissed the slender, fragrant neckline.
He breathed her body fragrance, feeling a pulse that was gradually beginning to
accelerate. But it was not enough.
The pale ivory-colored dress she wore was simple compared to the ones that were
heavy and colorful in Belgoth, but much more neat.
The collar that completely covered her collarbone burned. The touch of the collard
was quite explicit.
"Your Majesty."
"Yes." He answered steadily, but ran his fingertips along her shoulder.
Yerenica gently bit the inside of her lips, raised her head and looked back at him.
Tremble rising in those sky-blue eyes.
Before she could say anything, the turned of her head revealed the button that was
hidden behind the hair.
"What is it?" "That----."
"I'm just asking, Yenny."
While she blushed at the nickname of her name, which she had written down several
times in a letter, her long hair crossed over to the side and the extra button that
was hidden, was released.
Euredian looked down at the red-lighted face and asked affectionately. "You didn't
forget to let me kiss you, did you?"
How can I kiss only your lips?
In the sky blue eyes, he looked like she had never even seen him before.
The face of the man asking affectionately but fretting inside.
Perhaps she read the vivid longing that came into his eyes.
The hesitating little hand was soon placed on his hand wrapped around her, when her
heart was pounding, she turned toward him. Euredian got the full answers of the
night from her lower body temperature then back up to her lips.
***
At dawn. A sweet and relaxing conversation hovered around the room "I missed you."
"--- How much?"
Yerenica looked incredulous. The pale, transparent glass-like face frowned

slightly. "Beyond your imagination."
"I don't think so."
Euredian laughed short at the immediate denial. He asked lightly as he pressed his
lips on her exposed white forehead.
"Why do you think so?"
"You haven't even read the letter I sent you?"
And then he was stunned. Yerenica, who was trapped in his arms, rattled.
The thin body was ruffled like white sheet.
"Half a month." " ."
"It's almost 80 days. Do you know how many letters were returned unopened?" "Send
me a letter if you don't want something to happen!"
So, do you think I've returned everything without reading the letter now?
Euredian sighed, "It already four months." " ?"
The clear sky-blue eyes filled with questions.
He pressed his lips down at the tip of her small, chubby nose. A pressed murmur
popped out. "I haven't received your letters."
"Lies."
There was an immediate reaction.
Oh, this is the same situation. A curious sense of satisfaction quickly rose.
The mood quickly changed like a flip in the palm of his hand.
"Is it a new habit to start with doubt?" A small sweet sound rang briefly as his
lips moved to hers. "Four months. Nonsense. My letter didn't go at all?"
"I guess so. If only had written on time."
"I did! Of course!" Yerenica shouted with a look of injustice. "How hard I've
written----."
The voice of protest went into his mouth. The kiss was a little long. "---
Wait a minute, eumph. Your Majesty."
Yerenica said sharply against his lips, frowned and turned her head. "You didn't
send me a letter. No way, seriously."
"I don't care about the letter now." "I care. That's why I'm so-------------------
--------------- "
"Yes. It wasn't very pleasant time for me either." "I promised if we really meet,
I'll kick your ass---." "So you grabbed me by the collar first?"
"What did I grab by the collar!"
If he poke a blind spot, he'll get half of it.
Euredian thought merrily. The atmosphere from the outside has changed a little, but
the two still clung together with loveliness.
She seemed to be hesitating for something for a moment, and then she muttered a
little. "I'm sorry I got angry the other day."
"Huh?"
Euredian didn't hear her properly. The wind chill from the curve between the ears
and the neck melted.
It was satisfying to smell the same as mine.
"I didn't know my letter wouldn't go either. It's been returned several times and
stood up----." " ."
"I didn't know you wouldn't get it. That's four months." "----- Hey, are you
listening?"
The voice that was apologizing quietly became sharp. "Listened to this.
Let's head up and do some conversation." "You did a lot, conversation."
" ."
Soft and sweet hair. Transparent but warm nape like a glass doll. Straight
collarbone and thin shoulders.
The bodies embraced again after two years but he didn't want to break apart
immediately.
Ah, I knew I was this possessive, but I couldn't help it. Euredian thought.
"You don't know how much I've endured,"
"Uh--- --."
Letters won't come. Even the letter to Lebovny doesn't give the right answer. He
can't even see her face because she can't use the magic tool.
People around him don't know about it and just rushed him to marry. It was indeed a
time of tribulation.
In the meantime, he endured the last month and the urgent work to be able to say
this. "So just for today, Yerenica."
A pale flush rose on the white cheeks.
His lovely princess still seemed weak when he called her named or the little
roughnes sin his throat.
He kissed her narrow jawline closely.
No matter how many kisses I poured, I wasn't enough. I felt like I had to kiss all
the parts that were revealed at least once.
Just like few hours ago, Euredian couldn't find a reason not to put his thoughts
into action again. "Seriously---."
Yerenica, who was kissed by surprised, looked awkwardly.
The slender body immediately responded when the silver cross tingled at the tip of
her ear. "You're not here to bully me, are you?" Yerenica grumbled small.
"Well---."
The overflow of affection was not enough, but it was big. He didn't how to live
with this. "Enough----."
As the ticklish stimulus continued, a faint resentment flashed through the skylight
eyes.
Can't we do more that this again? I don't think so.
He sighed and let her go. Yerenica quickly stepped back as soon as he loosened his
arm. The distance has widened. Well, it was a span.
A sad sound popped out, "I can't stay in this street."
"I do not like it. I want to see your face. Now it is Your Majesty's turn to endure
it."
It was a determined and stern voice. But a straight-forward touch cupped his
cheeks. She had a slightly cool hand as he did two years ago.
Yerenica cupped both his cheeks and turned his face here and there. "Your hair, it
got shorter."
"Yes."
"You've become more handsome." "Really?"
"Yes, to the point where I don't like it." "Well--- What's this mean?"
"Just because I don't think you have aa hard time."
It was a lovely grunt. A slightly sulky face was revealed by the moonlight that was
coming into the window.
And only then did Euredian recall the first thing hee had ask the moment he saw
her. His heart slumped again in an instant.
"You haven't had much trouble, have you? He opened his mouth carefully.
When he first found her in the middle of the street, the look he saw making him
worried. The drooping eyelashes, the expression that sat down uneasily.
"Um-----."
The vaguely stretched answer amplified the anxiety. But Yerenica soon answered with
a straight face.
"Well, nothing happened."
"--- I don't like the answer. The body?"
"Isn't it a little late to worry about my body?" Euredian shut his mouth quietly.
Yerenica giggled and poked her finger through his hair. Her white fingers gently
swept the fine silver-haired strands.
"Well, the human tonic is here, so it'll get better again. Actually, I'm still full
of energy." "Not now, in the meantime----."
"It was all right. I wrote it in a letter until this spring. I'm working on ways to
survive on my own and it's not without success."
Yerenica was no longer going to let him talk about the topic. A short tickling kiss
fell on his forehead.
"It's good to see you again."
Maybe it's because of the moonlight or maybe now it's a little bit into the night.
Her curving eyes strangely stimulated him, perhaps because of the similar
atmosphere. "I completely forgot the things myself."
"No way."
"So when you look back, you have to be really upset, not this time. I thought so.
It wasn't a really useful idea."
"I didn't expect everything to be okay at once like this. I guess I'm pretty easy."
" You'll kill me if it's easy."
Euredian exhaled. If she can tell who is more anxious and impatient, maybe there is
a chance on his side?
But now it was meaningless. Anyway, he confirmed that the promise two years ago was
still valid.
At first that one thing was enough for tonight. But Yerenica seemed to have
something more to give him.
"There was something you couldn't say back then, wasn't there?"
Chapter 111
" ?"
Euredian's reddish lips moved across my ear. A small, secret, sweet whisper flowed
in. " Ah." Euredian moaned briefly, "So, what's the answer?"
How can I let you go when she is so lovely? It was impossible for him to let let go
of her "Answer-----Ah, wait a minute-------------------------- !"
A sudden change of view caused by Yerenica's short shriek. The sweet-colored hair
was disheveled. Just like the cherry blossom petals that fell on the white snow.
Yerenica shed her eyes so as not to cause difficulty. "The answer first."
"---- I am too."
The answer that fell from Euredian's mouth was short and concise. And Yerenica
smiled contentedly at the whispering that followed. And when those brief words came
and went without a break, was not enough of filling the entire two years of
emptiness between them.
***
"Where are you going to be?"
I struggled with the man that hugged me from behind as I asked him and tried not to
fall. "Well----."
Perhaps because he fell asleep late in the morning, His voice seemed a little bit
hoarse. "Can't Count Iven take care of it?"
"Oh my god, did the Count come with you?" "Huh---------- Do you have to go back in
a hurry?"
The body was turned lightly. It wasn't strong but it was enough to pull me in a
defenseless state. I dragged without tightening the robe hood.
"Let's do this a little more."
"You've seen enough. You really missed me." "I told you so."
A tight murmur came from the man who buried his head at the nape of my neck and
hugged my waist.
After two years, the man had already become a more straightforward big dog. It
wasn't the same as the cold-hearted man who rejected me to the point where I doubt
if it's the same person.
I guess being apart for 2 years really gave a good result.
I gently swept away the shiny silver hair, thinking about it.
"I'm going to have to go back. Sergey is probably making a fuss in the royal palace
about my disappearance."
" ."
"My father and father would be very worried------- and If I had known this would
happen, I would
have told Sergey beforehand."
Euredian was strangely speechless. I turned my head and glanced at his expression.
Well what is it that you don't like? Is Sergey the problem too?"
It was a tacit affirmation. I raised my hand on his shoulder with a big smile.
Patting.
"I didn't know you were such a jealous man." "Can't we just go back to Belgoth like
this?" "Pardon?"
"Marry me." "What?"
Wait, he is proposing to me? I stammered in embarrassment. "No, wait a

minute----------------- --."
"Marry me, please."
It was very vague. I was completely embarrassed and hardened. I'm not a person who
will go back and forth like this----------------------------------------
----------------- ?
But when I looked at his firm serious eyes, he didn't seem to be joking. I blinked
stupidly and asked cautiously.
"What would you do if I said yes here?"
Somehow I felt uneasy in the back. The reddish purple eyes blinked slowly.
A short smile flashed through the loose face.
"If you say yes, we're going back together right now." "------- What if I say no?"
"Then, you are going to get kidnapped again. Like old times." It's the same thing!
I twisted my face ridiculously.
"Don't say anything weird------ Ah, no first, sit here for now."
I dragged him down to the edge of the bed. Euredian was gently led by my hand and
sat on the side of the bedside. But the arms around my waist were untied and the
distance between us was still close.
Even in the early morning, I looked at the handsome face without any swelling. I
have no idea what I'm thinking.
"What are you thinking now? 'You think you want to kiss me?'" " Not that!"
I didn't know that the words I spoke with my own mouth two years ago would have
this shameless power. My cheeks glowed red as fast as the lie.
Euredian pulled up the corners of his mouth slightly, "I'll go back and do the
proper proposal. So just say a word now. Alright."
" ."
"Or you can just nod your head once."
It wasn't a joke to say such a thing with such a languid look of a wild beast.
And it didn't really seem to be a joke either.
I muttered in a daze, "I know you're not the one to say this in such a hurry, ugh."
At least Euredian Belgoth that I remember was a relaxed, planned man to the extent
his patience permits.
I finished my speech by grabbing his hand and barely pulled it down to me.
"What happened?"
"----- the Belgoth cleansing is almost finished."
"And?"
"And--- somehow I kept getting nervous."
"Wh--What?" I stared at him with a fluttering heart. You didn't notice anything
about Hades, did you?
Euredian blinked slowly. "Somehow I didn't think I should leave you alone anymore."
He continued his words as though he had made a pledge himself.
"I'll keep you safe this time." No, I mean------
"I'll never be like I was two years ago."
Don't speak with such a face, in such voice, as if you're begging------
I murmured unconsciously, "I feel like I'm going to be taken----."
"Huh?"
No. Get a hold of yourself, Yerenica.
I grabbed my mind by biting the flesh inside my mouth.
A brief conversation with Raulus in the backyard of the temple touched my mind.
"You said you believed in my senses, didn't you, Raulus?" [The most accurate
sense.]
"--- This really seems like the time is nearing."
No way.
Lebovny also has to leave, I wasn't even able to be with Euredian in the yard to
worry about. Aren't I the person who would be the next best option for Heides after
I die completely?
I sighed and opened my mouth again, "Go back first, Your Majesty." "Is this an
euphemism?"
Ah, that's not it.
I corrected my words in a hurry.
"That's not it. Your marriage is usually not a big event. It's not like you're
going to spoil the beans on being so fast like this."
"It doesn't matter."
"I...care. How many days do you need to empty the palace in the first place?" "Yes.
I've done everything that bothers me."
"A-All of it?"
"I came here with the intention of sitting on it if I got dumped. Well----------
--------------------------------------------------------------- What about a month,

if I
don't have it, I will let it roll?"
A month. He was a meticulous man.
Euredian pulled me in. I felt a firm grip on my arm around my waist.
"Unless it makes me more anxious than this---------------------------------------
------ --."
"What are you worried about? What's there to be anxious about?"
With mixed feelings, I removed the silvery hair over his eyebrows and kissed him.
"Lebovny is not as good as you."
" ."
"There was nothing to worry about. And didn't I tell you? I'm not as weak as I used
to,"
I said so, but my inside was full of thoughts. How do I get this person back?
Euredian seemed really determined. Even though I couldn't perceive the anxiety that
I felt at all, when I was coming out, I was just a good person.
"Because I've tried it in the meantime. So don't worry about it, huh?"
I could see his reddish purple eyes blurred by my refusal. Whatever it was, it
seemed the first thing to do is to appease this man.
I kept talking quietly, "Go back and send letters to my father first----."
"Well, no matter how much I send it, it's useless." Euredian spit out hard.
An annoying sign shook at his sunken face.
"I don't think you father will accept me easily." "What?"
"I think he's already awfully hated me. It would be useless to send hundreds more
letters. I'd be glad if he opened it."
I asked back as I didn't understand the words quickly. "My father? Why?"
"He's a father who loves his daughter so much that he ignores the letter from
Belgoth's owner." And this time I really doubted my ears.
I opened my mouth and pushed the man who kissed me lightly near my collarbone.
"What are you talking about!"
Chapter 112
Chapter Notes
***
He said that he sent courtship letters. Many times. But I don't get it! The
incident made me paralyzed with anger.
Boom boom boom boom!
I stomped my feet and went out of the tavern. When I put my strength on my leg, my
back was sore and painful.
Raulus, who was dozing under the stairs, slowly raised his head. [Are you coming
down now? I'm getting old while waiting--------------------------------
--------------------------------- ]
Raulus tilted his head as he saw my distorted face, [Didn't you have a good time,
child?] "Where are you? Sergey Lebanon."
[Hmmm--?]
I picked Raulus up and held him in my arms.

He sent suitor letter couples of time, he said? But there was not a word for me?
"Damn. All the letters must have been stolen by my father and my mother."
[Corporate?]
"Or my older sister!"
I have never dreamed that the letter would be intercepted in the middle. I hugged
Raulus as if I were going to break him in tow.
"Sergey, there's no way that he didn't know." "Yerenica."
Euredian that followed lightly held me by the arm. "Wait a minute. Don't get
angry."
"How can I not be angry, in this situation!" I shrieked at him and made my way to
the side of the road.
It must be around here. I could hang one of my wrists that he'd probably be
rattling through this area since I'd been gone all night.
"Yeniiii!"
And my prediction is exactly right.
I laughed crookedly as I saw Sergey running at a terrifying speed, drenched in

sweat. "You're doomed. You're dead today."
"Yere---."
"Be quiet, you."
I flung up his mask roughly and then turned back again.
Sergey looked so haggard, wondering if he really had been looking for me all night.
"You, Y---You crazy thing. What are you doing disappearing like that!"
Sergey grabbed me by the shoulder in a fit of rage. The green eyes swept me from
head to toe.
"You didn't get what happened, did you? Hey, if you see me drunk like that, come
and take me, or give me a little word of the knights!"
" ."
"When I woke up, you weren't there, no one saw you and you know how surprised I
was? Ah--- the head."
Sergey touched his forehead with a pale face.
I stared at Sergey with cold eyes and snapped his hand off.
Therefore, it was clear that the reason why Sergey looked like this was not because
he had a hard time looking for me all night, but because he drank too much and was
caught by his family's knights yesterday.
Even the small guilt that remained evaporated. I gritted my teeth gently and spoke,
"Speak as you please, Sergey Lebanon."
"Wh---What?"
Only then did Sergey notice something strange in my face, and he stood up in
surprise. I grinned, "What about all my letters?"
"Uh----Uh--- ?"
The green eyes rolled uneasily.
I widened my eyes, "I can hear you! Rolling that eye. Answer me quickly.
Did you steal all my letters?"
"Well, that's. Why don't we go to the palace and discuss this? His Highness and
Brother-in-law are anxiously waiting----."
"Why, are you going to set your tunes together?" "There's no way!"
Sergey's lies seemed to resemble those of my own lies. In other words, it was very
bad.
I gently grabbed Sergey's collar and pulled it.
"Won't you answer it truthfully? The letters I wrote to Belgoth, you bastard"
"W-Why are you looking at me like these---?"
"Why? I asked you to mail letters a few times!"
Are you trying to say that it has all evaporated into the air? You bastard!
But I couldn't pursue Sergey.
"Yerenica."
A neat body came in contact with my back. The motion stopped as soon as I felt it.
I looked back in embarrassment.
"W-Why----- "
Euredian who gently pulled me to his side, gently pulled me from behind. A light
kiss fell between the ears and the chin.
"Don't get angry." " "
Oh the lips were soft. The angry expression on my face naturally faded. The lips
that had fallen off slightly touched the end of my ear again. The ticklish
stimulus splashed my body.
"--- I see, I see." I answered hastily.
"Don't get too close." "What ?"
"I put up with it a few times yesterday. Getting too close to a grown man."
The last word was a whisper to me that would not be heard by others.
Eventually, my face heated up. The anger, which was about to boil and overflow,
went somewhere and it tickled somewhere in the body.
"Who is this---- ?"
But that too, for a moment, with a startling voice, I came to my senses.
I was staring back and forth at Euredian behind me than at Sergey. Looking at
Sergety, the anger that had died down boiled up again.
"--- Hoooo."
I chose the right breathing, trying not to get agitated. And I exhaled calmly.
"My dear* friend."
"Loving?*"
"---- A very close** friend." Euredian corrected the point immediately from behind,
Sergey's
expression became so grotesque.
"No, wait a minute. Who is this? Eh, no, before that. You, Yerenica, were with this
guy all night---
-"
"Don't cut me off, Sergey. The letters I sent. The letters that came for me.
Who's Rochan? Am I the only that didn't know? Right?"
"Crazy. She's crazy. Overnight, overnight. You're going to be kicked out right away
if His Highness and Queen know!"
" ."
This is not a proper conversation.
I turned around without another prompt. I'm not going to rob Sergey, but I should
go to the Duke of Lebanon and visit my sister.
"Hey, we have to talk properly right now. Who the hell is this guy------------
------------------------------------------------------------------ ? Ugh."
His voice, which was rising as if he were angry, snapped out of the middle.
I'm holding on to Euredian and turned around.
As I tried to take a step forward, I glanced back at Sergey in the bizarre silence
that followed. "Huh "
Sergey had a very stupid look on his face. The gaze was looking a little out of my
sight. Euredian drew the end of his mouth with a troubled look.
The hood he was wearing was half-way down when I pulled him with me earlier.
The glint of silver fluttered lightly. The man, whose color alone shows his
identity, opened his mouth loosely.
"What---- First, it's been a long time, Confucious Lebanon."
I could hear Sergey muttering quietly, "------ Crazy."
In response to the sudden encounter with the Emperor of Belgoth, who appeared in
the land of Lebovny, where it was a very quiet axis.
***
"So, he came to see you?" "Yes. Stop asking."
I was irritated and pushed Sergey back. Throughout our return to the palace, Sergey
kept asking me the same question with stupid face.
"The Emperor of Belgoth came to Lebovny himself without a single escort?" " Yes, I
think it's a little crazy. Yes."
On second thought, it was something I wouldn't believe even if it was me.
The corners of my mouth pulled up by itself. Sergey seemed to be amazed at my

appearance.
"You----You----but still you---- with that man all night long-----."
"If you keep saying things like my mother, I'll really pinch you, Sergey." I drove
the horse a little faster, resorting it to be a bit faster.
Sergey and I were on our way to the Duchess of Lebanon, Sergey clung close to the
end and spoke loudly, "You're not going to let him into the palace, are you?
Yenni!"
I wasn't already listening to Sergey. In my head, I was thinking about the

conversation I had before separating with Euredian.
"First of all! Just wait a minute. I'll go ask my sister what the hell is going
on." "You don't have to ask----."
"I have some thinking too. And I haven't accepted your proposal yet!"
I should've kept my face in control while saying that. I'm not good at hiding my
face, though. How cheap it must have looked to the original iron wall---
I sighed and urged to speak out, but my plans had already been drawn up.
I mean, the plan to send Euredian Belgoth back. He didn't seem willing to go back
at all. That's why he never tried to fall away from me last night.
The best thing to soothe a man who has become so nervous and sensitive is that----
The answer from the courtship letter------ !
Chapter End Notes
*t/n – in this line Yenni used which translated as dear but when Sergey asked
thought that loving is more accurate (I think) because yenni and eru's
relationship.
** in this one Erudian is using which trying to show the point that he is very
close and dear to yenni (basically hinted his relationship)
If she persuaded her father to write a positive answer to his proposal and
officially accepts it, wouldn't he be able to return with a little relief?
It was quite brilliant for a makeshift plan.
I was depressed again when I praised myself for coming up with it in the midst of a
simmering anger.
I've been asked to marry him, and I'm thinking of sending him back. "I can't live
because I'm so sad. Seriously----."
I don't want to send him back. Ahh.
I held my heart by swallowing my tears.
But I can't do anything that doesn't work. Do I know when and what's going to
happen? " Wow."
But thinking like that makes me sadder. Why can't I be happy! "Ah, right."
As I was digging into the ground, I suddenly took a quick look at Sergey.
Sergey, who received my gaze, flinched.
"W-- Why---."
I've firmly placed the rein.
"You know, if you talked about this, you won't lose me that day." Sergey frowned at
my counter-threat.
"You're the only one who should know that he would come this far even if the sky
collapses. Promise me. Come on."
"Ugh--- you really are."
"Sergey, you've seen how depressed I've been. A theft of those letters. If your
conscience still remains, cooperate steadily."
" ."
Sergey turned his head and glared at me with a dissatisfied look. "I get it. I get
it. I get it. I don't know what happens to the letters."
It was a little suspicious, but I decided to think of everything and believed in

him. "I've intercepted a few letters---------- but coming to Lebovny in person. No
way."
The more he brooded, the more puzzled he looked.

All the way back he muttered something into the air, then pulled his head out,
looked at me once, and repeated his nod in a daze.
"No, it's not possible---." "?"
"No. What am I thinking now!"
Sergey turned his head with a face that looked as if he would pull his tongue out.
What's wrong with him? I pushed my cheek with my tongue out of that insanity.
And a few minutes later, I was facing my sister with a stiff face.
"Aunty----." Brisney, who was playing with a toy in bed, looked at me with anxious
eyes. The red hair braided in pigtails was cute that I wanted to bite her.
Alexio, who is half-naked next to her, is still playing. I managed to put up with
the lip tipping.
"Yerenica---."
Tezevia was as nervous as Brisney was. I opened my mouth, trying not to look at the
side of the bed where the babies were.
"Hurry up. My letters."
"Uh--- How did you know?"
"I don't think that's important."
This time, there was a hushed voice without having to struggle.
For the past two and a half months, it was Tezevia who knows me the best.
She pretended not to now, but my sister obviously knew that I wasn't in a hostage-
kidnapper relationship with Euredian Belgoth.
"I heard you ignored the proposal too." " ."
"You knew, didn't you?"
In the end, a sigh came out. A few sighs kept my stuffy heart from being light.
"I know what you're worried about. I understand. If Brisney walked into a dangerous
place on her own, you would have ripped it off."
"Yenni----."
"But still, you should not ignore the official letters of marriage between
countries. Even if our father did, you should have stopped him as my sister."
Could the owner of a country postpone all national duties and come over to this
small kingdom over a huge mountain range?
But I couldn't tell her that Euredian had come all the way to Lebovny.
I bit my lips hard and said another words, "You said he would raise the fees for
the Glucaman Agreement."
"Uh----."
"If someone who's been troubled for months by that damn agreement has been offering
that much first, the least you can do is not to ignore it. What the hell do you
believe in---"
"I didn't think much. I'm sorry, Yerenica." My sister Tezevia held my hand in
tears.
I shook my head with a limp, "If you were a little crooked, you wouldn't have done
this casually---
."
Somehow the status of Emperor of Belgoth seems to be halved when he comes to

Lebovny alone.
Two years ago, the negotiations over the Glucaman Road, and this time the Emperor's
letter was completely ignored.
I sighed briefly. However, it wasn't the first time that I came to the duchess as
her sister. It was time to put the plan into action.
Of course, I planned to go back to Belgoth someday, if not immediately.
Not some Romeo and Juliet, nor Geyon-Woo and Jin-Nyeo--- there was no intention of
confirming life or death only by letters for the rest of life.
If I accept the marriage in advance, I will return to Euredian smoothly.
Tezevia was the only one who could convince our parents that Euredian wasn't a
demon. I glanced at my sister and took my chances.
"Do you trust me, sister?" "Yes, of course."
The answer gave me confidence. As expected, Tezevia was one of the people who knew
me best. I spoke intently, "I'll be good anywhere. I'm going to take good care of
myself, I'm not going to cause any accidents, so, sister."
"Yes, Yenni."
My sister nodded her head, lowering her eyes. She looked as if she already knew
what I was going to say.
"As expected, I'll tell father to send him a formal reply of refusal." "Yes, that's
it huh?" I nodded excitedly then my heart stopped.
Uh-- Uh-huh. I must have misheard it.
After patting both ears with hands, I opened my mouth again, "Sister, what did you
say-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
- ?"
Unfortunately, my ears were fine and the words coming from Tezevia's mouth were
more serious than ever.
"It's not a matter of just avoiding it. I think I was too complacent. Let's go talk
to father right now. Let's send a formal rejection."
" ."
"If I had done that from the beginning, it wouldn't have dragged on like this."
There was a thunderbolt in my head. What are you talking about?
"You can't exchange the Glucaman fee for your safety. That's obvious."
"Uh-------- sister it's not that."
"Wait here. I'll be right back." "No, wait! Stop!"
I panicked and stopped my sister from going from her chair. And I withdrew all my
previous ideas right now.
I'm sure you don't even know what's inside me!!
Well, it was natural considering the extent of my sister's worries about my

condition. If my sister reacts like this, I don't even have to ask father.
"I'll go tell him in person--- " I grinned at my sister.
Plan A was useless two years ago and even now. Then---what I can do right now
is-----
I thought with a little bit of despondency and a little bit of insanity. So that's
really the only thing I have to do---------------------------------- ?
***
The palace, which I returned after a day and a half, was in a mess as if it had
been struck by lightning. That's understandable. The youngest Princess disappeared
and reappeared.
I was called by my father and mother and had to listen to the sound of harsh
nagging for hours.
What I wanted to say to the end only filled my throat, but I embraced Raulus and
endured it admirably.
[It hurts, you bastard!]
"I'm sorry. I'm sorry. I won't disappear without a word next time. There was
nothing to worry about. I'm telling you."
I felt a little guilty. Well, I'm a grown-up. I made a valiant resolution.
"From now on, I'll just stay in the palace. I'm telling you."
And right after that, Euredian sneaked into the palace. As if being smuggled in.
Of course, it was a bit valuable to be a contraband item, but--------------------
------------------------------------------------------ there was nothing I could

do.
"Is this the way you think? It's quite weird------- "
"Be quiet."
I have no intention of following right away, but what else would I do, since my
opponent has no intention of falling away from me? I have to secretly hide him in
my palace first, then convince him to go back no matter what.
"As I thought before, Lebovny's palace looks amazing."
I pushed the man who looked around the palace quickly behind the unfamiliar pillar.
"Shhh. Shhh."
"Nobody's listening, Yerenica." "During the day, birds listen."
The distracted bird spat out a false sound. I pushed myself out of the pillar and
looked around. The action looks odd, especially with holding Raulus in my arms.
"I thought about it then, but you----." "Yes, I see."
"You're not listening." "Yes."
Nobody's here, huh? I crept along, answering roughly.
With the other hand that did not hold Raulus, I stammered for Euredian's hand. I
heard him muttering merrily, "You're not good at hiding, yet."
"Pardon?"
"It's not bad to find out what hasn't change one by one." " ?"
I crossed one more pillar before turning around to look at him. And the red
porcelain that was immediately visible from the earth surprised with and took a
step backward.
"Wh—What is it? All of sudden----- "
The back of the pillar. I looked at the man who looked at me with my head down. The
heart dropped down once, and it was beating faster and faster.
Euredian mumbled in a languid tone, "Is it about this?
Chapter 114
Chapter Notes
"What---?"
I hope you give me a signal when you suddenly come in like this. I could see the
sharp eyes bent loosely. Every time I saw him, he had a face that was deadly
harmful.
Obviously, it's a very sharp, rather than soft, face that melts the heart when he
laughs. How can a person create such a contradictory atmosphere-----
With a short laugh, he went to the tip of my nose and kissed it. It was as soft as
if the lips would melt.
"No? Was it there?"

Euredian turned his head as if to gauge something and looked to the side pillar
then at the other side again.
"--- Aah."
And soon I realized what he was doing.
I looked around blankly. Two star palace in the Lebovny Palace. A long hall
connecting the western and eastern palaces.
"Wow, I see. Here--- "
I was kidnapped instead of Tezevia. I remembered vividly the day as if it had

happened yesterday. The days Brisney was still in Tezevia's belly and I was worried
about when would Belgoth's surprised invasion happened.
I hid Tezevia's sister in a hole and carefully crossed over these pillars. "It was
really scary then."
I laughed as I felt the touch of his lips sliding down to my neck.
While hiding somewhere in these very pillars, the moment when my eyes met clearly
occurred to me.
The reddish-purple that sticks in my mind from afar.
"It's a new thing to think about again------ when is that already? Two and a half
years ago?"
Euredian did not answer. Instead, I felt a shiver run along my neck. A short groan
sprang out of my mouth.
"Eh. Wait a minute."
I rolled my eyes nervously, pushing his shoulder.
It's been less than an hour since I promised my father that I won't make him worry,
a small prick in my conscience ached.
"If anyone sees----."
"No one is looking. Don't worry." The answer came back immediately.
It was as he said. There was no shadow of passer-by between the western and
eastern, nor any sign of being. But for no one to see-----
I glanced down at Raulus in my arms, and luckily, Raulus was asleep, leaning his
head against my chest.
Are you sleeping?
I thought in my head, but there was no answer back. I smiled contentedly.
"Uh. You must be sleeping."
"--- Who?"
I smiled broadly, hugging Raulus who stretched carelessly in my arms.

Euredian looked at me with a slightly doubtful look.
I didn't miss the glance coming down to my lips. His purple eyes showed signs of
agony. "Hmmm."
I decided to get rid of the trouble myself.
What can I do for a man who came all this way looking for me? I can do anything for
you except to say I'll go with you right away.
Whether this man's unique atmosphere has shifted to me or because of the damp air
late afternoon in summer, his eyes have bent loosely.
I hummed and whispered, not knowing what expression I was making,
"You can kiss me now." " "
"Or should I? But my own hands are busy now----."
The words did not continue till the end. Long fingers lifted my chin, as if I had
been waiting for those words.
"You always say what I want like a ghost."
It was a whisper that sank low as if it had sunk deep. The words touched my lips as
they left his lip.
Just like the first day we met, silver hair glistened in the thin sun.
The red eyes were still, without the sound of the blades against each other, the
sound of rattled armor, and the shouts of the military.
In the late afternoon, the sun was split into dozens of branches, reflecting
obliquely through the
pillars and a dizzying and unrealistic sensation was mixed up. As I felt it, it was
a sense that only this man could give.
***
It wasn't that hard to hide a man who sneaked across the border in my quarter. In
particular, the western palace was not only quite close to the main palace but it
was almost like a private palace, so if I may be able to hide him for some time.
Then it was just as if I had locked up Euredian in a separate palace.
Somehow it would not have been a coincidence that I remembered the days when I was
standing in the royal palace of Barishad.
"The situation is changing like this----."
The roles and positions of two years ago were completely reversed.
"The host is the guest, the guest is the master, the locked one is the one locking
and the one locking is the locked one."
The world was too long to live and see. Of course, this convert confinement may not
last as long as that time.
"Let's go back." "Go back."
The eyes were met with tension. It was Euredian who spoke first. "You said you love
me?"
It was a heavy fastball. The speech was blocked. I stuttered. "it's a different
matter----."
"You're not gonna hide me here forever."
And for the last few days, Euredian was unleashing a peculiar persistence He has
been clinging to me from time to time and it seemed he had figured out that I was
weak when he was speaking in that tone with that face.
And that's not the only thing that have reversed----
"Yerenica." " "
"Come with me----." "Stop, stop."
I ended up biting my own lip with a flushed face.
The old library in the western palace was filled with the smell of the main yellow
sunset, faint
books, and the body scent of the pure and neat, a Euredian speciality. "One more
word. I will run away."
I pushed Euredian's face with the book I was holding. The short silver hair that
scattered along his forehead was slightly tangled. But my hand was stuck in his big
hand.
Euredian, who stole the book I was holding, pulled up the corners of his mouth.
"Why? Embarrassed?"
It was a tone full of mischief. Sitting at the foot, raised his arms to my knees
and tilted his chin at an angle.
"You told me this a lot two years ago. Every once in a while." I sighed and avoided
his gaze.
Even so, I was deeply reflecting on myself these days. If I'd known that the
proposals I'd put out without fear would come back this way, I would at least
hesitate once before I told him.
"Don't compare it with me. Because the destructive power is different-----."
Perhaps the best man on the continent was almost impossible to keep his composure
when he insisted on getting married.
Euredian laughed, "Now you know how I felt back then?" " Ikh."
I let out a short moan when Euredian reached out and took the book away.
Naturally, the divinity that had escaped from his body twinkled up my arms.
"Everywhere."
However, Euredian Belgoth was a man about twenty steps beyond me in his ability to
deal with divinity. Immediately a clear energy spread out, pushing my divinity
gently but heavily.
I opened my mouth blankly.
"Wow, it's great----but not--- no, but still."
Pure admiration sprang out. Two years ago, I didn't know but in god's eyes,
Euredian was simply a walking sacred factory. The slow and calm flow of divinity
was so solid and precise that no other what no other force could intervene. Just as
I reached my hand and groped at the flow.*
"Amazing----."
"What are you doing?"
"I didn't do that much back in the days. After all, I can only see as much as
others----." That's why it's the most powerful deity on earth.
Euredian looked really new, but I didn't care and slowly redrawn the divinity flow
with my fingers.
"Can you really give me half of your divinity? Then there's really nothing to cry
about." "You can take everything. So marry me."
"---- Since when did you become like this?**"
Eventually the conversation came back to square one. I averted my gaze awkwardly
and raised my hand.
Ah, really. I was so embarrassed that I was going crazy.
Euredian acted as if he would pour out all the affection he had not given.
It's natural to try not to fall all day long, and if our eyes meet for more than a
few seconds, our lips are touching.
When my lips touched--- I almost bought it.
But Euredian Belgoth was a stubborn man by nature. He was, if I had to say, good at
acting irresistibly.
Like now-----
"Give me a hug, Yerenica." " "
"Kiss me."
It was perfectly the same line I gave two years ago.
There was a smile on his face, but it was hard to dismiss it as a joke.
The inside of that sturdy wall is as sweet and thick as a warm marshmallow.
My firm determination to send him back in this situation has not even been put into
action. I managed to control my expression and spoke, "No, I won't."
" ."
It was not Soleia who dazzled people, but this man who was a step above her. If I
don't stay alert, I'll really be nodding my head unconsciously.
"I'm going to read a book. Give it to me." "........ "
His straight eyebrows frowned slightly. Euredian thought I was going to come to
him, but soon he changed his words.
"Then smile."
The long, warm index finger brushed against the back of my head.
Chapter End Notes
*t/n – think now Yenni can actually see Erudian's divinity flow so now she is just
amazed.
**the literal translation was 'ticket' and it didn't make sense so changed it
slightly
Chapter 115
The book that had been taken away was neatly placed on the knees. The sudden change
of position embarrassed me.
"Uh.... You're not in a bad mood, are you?" "No. No way."
However, I think I did something I shouldn't do. Actually, I'd like to hug him too,
but should I have just pretended not to?
This made it clear that there was no quality in my iron walls.
"I'm not in a bad mood." I mumbled softly, putting the book on the window frame. "I
know, but I like your smiling face, too."
I turned my head and looked at my face reflected in the window. I suddenly thought
that my face, which was deliberately hardened, might look a little bland.
Come to think of it, there are a lot of people who look at my face every time we
meet these days. "Where have I changed?" I asked without looking away from the
window.
"It got prettier."
"----so, could you please---uh, blink---." Turn it on and come in, please!
I screamed with tears in my heart, but I didn't think Euredian would recognize it.
In the end, our conversation was filled with kisses, as it had been for days and
days.
[The body is affected by the soul, what else could that be?] "Uhm ?"
And it was through Raulus that I got the answer.
[Still, the foreign energy is stronger, but you're also been exposed to divinity
for a long time. It's proof that the unstable soul is slowly melting into the body]
I put my arm on the dressing table and looked at my face here and there.
I didn't know because I didn't pay much attention, but when I looked at the mirror
in front of me, I noticed that it was definitely different.
My face remained the same, but the atmosphere was slightly different.
No wonder, I didn't notice it myself. That was a very similar atmosphere to the one
I've always seen for 25 years before becoming Yerenica.
Do I feel any pain if I stay still because it's a little cold? Or is something bad
happening? I used to hear that everyday.
"Oh----- That's amazing."
[The shell is beginning to melt with the soul, so it's natural that something
changes. Maybe if you're around him, you'll be affected more faster.]
"I see. So now there is no more ability for my soul to go out of the body like it
was before?"
[That depends on how hard you train. Why don't you start practicing again in that
form? There's also a good teacher at that.]
"Ah, right."
I completely forgot. I stopped biting my face and got up. Come to think of it, it's
no different from what he had done before. Why didn't I think of it?
***
"Self-healing?"
Euredian seemed to wonder why I'm asking such a thing. I didn't answer that
question of his. "Are you sick?"
"No, I'm not sick---- just to be prepared for the future."
I grabbed his arm and sat down. With moderate weight, the flow of divinity slowly
swirling around his body was clearly felt.
I nodded again, waving Euredian's arm.
"Please teach me. Now, I've learned quite a bit to bounce some mana or reverse an
attack-----------------------------------------------------------------------
----- but it
was still hard to remove the poisonous effect with divinity inside me."
"Well it's a sensation, so it's hard to explain."
Euredian looked at something for a moment. The big hands intertwined my hands one
by one. "I've never had a hard time moving my body's divinity.
Feel it for yourself."
"---- a real genius is here."
"What?"
I reflected on my past mistakes of calling myself a sick genius. What am I talking

about?
I laughed vainly and focused on reading the flow that felt by my hand as I held him
in silent. " Wow."
And I sincerely admired it. The mouth opened on its own. The divinity power that
roamed Euredian's body was much more irregular and intense than the divinity that
was sent out. Clear.
The chaste divinity was nowhere to be found and full of sharp, raw energy.
My mouth snapped open, "Wow, it's originally like this?" "If I don't purify it, ah,
is it too irritating for you to feel?"
I could feel the divinity standing on me, as soon as the words came out, it was
immediately blunt. "Ugh----."
Only then did I realize I was holding my breath. Euerdian glanced at me with
worried eyes, "I'm sorry. I should have noticed."
"N-No, it's okay."
In an instant, the raw energy had turned into a calm wave then flowed smoothly. A
clear and tidy stream which was just the right stimulus for me.
Euredian stroked my cheek soothingly, "Any raw energy is rough and unstable. I
usually tend to handle it. It's not difficult."
"Aha----."
It sounded like a nuance to me saying, 'five minutes is enough for me to stretch my

arms'. I breathed in admiration as I gathered my breath.
"I don't even have time to read anything on it. That's amazing." "It's not my
ability. It's just a force inherited from my ancestors."
Euredian was not a particularly impressed person. My hands on his wrist were not
far away, as I was focusing my whole nerves on the return of my breath.
He didn't take his hand until I said it was okay several times.
"In fact, it is a force that cannot perceive magical power. It's useless when it
matters." He continued
"Ah, right. It's not even Raulus----." " ?"
Euredian looked at me with a strange expression. I changed my words with a bright

smile. " so it's impossible for you."
"Well---- I suppose so."
Alright. That was natural. I breathed a sigh of relief.

"As expected, I think I'm holding too much in one man."
Knowing how to properly feel the divinity, I was able to deduce the reason why
Soleia and Hades were aiming for Euredian. He was a man who breathed cleanly
purifying this huge and dense raw divinity.
"Well, you don't seem to believe me for that." Euredian answered slowly, and seemed
to disagree. "What's wrong with that."
"If you're with me, you don't have to learn how to handle divinity. Ah--------
--------------------------------------------------------------------- of course,
it's
good for
you to learn such things." "Hmmm----."
"Somehow--- "
An uncertain light came to the reddish eyes. I blinked my eyes a few times.
Euredian sighed at the end of these words, "I wonder if I'm so unreliable----
------------------------------------------------ --."
"Eh?"
"There seems to be something else that you don't tell me, ugh." I clasped his mouth
before he could speak anymore.
This---- a man of useless taste.
I wasn't a good liar, so I had to keep him from speaking anymore. "Don't talk
nonsense, Your Majesty."
I cried out in the sun with a smile that Euredian would always be stuck in.
"Show me more. Like a fire of purification for example!"
"it's not exactly something you'd be curious about----." "Still!"
And he didn't argue me as usual
A day has passed and two more days have passed. It has already been over a week
since I hid Euredian in the western palace. Peace and tension have been common in
the days.
"Something----it's strangely more disturbing because nothing's going on---
-." [You worried too much.]
"Baseless anxiety. Isn't that right?"
Raulus licked his tongue into the quilt. For some reason, I'm the only one in this
palace who cares. Both Euredian and Raulus were very lax. You're right. You don't
feel it, do you?
I gave a deep sigh and pressed my cheeks mercilessly on the table. "Why am I the
only one who's always panicking-----------------------------------------
?"
No matter how well I hide it, I realized that once rumors begin to circulate, it's
quick to spread. It's as if my stay in the Palace of Barishad had spread all over
the Barishad community.
If it's discovered that I'm hiding a man in the palace, even the owner of the
country----
I grinned as I imagined being dragged into the attic at the top of the main palace
by my parents and sister.
"Yes. Let's not think about it."
And now was not the time to worry about it first.
Euredian really seemed to be thinking of staying in the palace for days and weeks
until I accepted the proposal.
Chapter 116
Chapter Notes
[Crumbs. I'm dizzy.]
Raulus fluttered as if dust on my hand, I stopped shaking him and instead plucked
off his hair. "But After almost two and a half months and two years, when you look
at the silence like this,
maybe you've already forgotten all the bad skulls?" [It's wheezing.]
In fact, the biggest problem was that my declared heart is slowly crying these
days. "Please answer me truthfully, Raulus, can I go back to Belgoth like this?"
[That's your call. Just finished brushing is. Now it's a mess.]
Raulus said that in a peaceful manner. I laughed wide as I suppressed the urge to
pull out all the glowing silver hairs.
"You're easily talking about other people really. You don't think the blow will
come to you if I suddenly die one day?"
[But I can't feel it anyway. What's important is your sense, it's a crumb.]
Raulus shook his head and raised himself upright. Yeah, well, he's a little cub in
my forearm, so it's way below the eye level.
Maybe because I'm enjoying the sacredness of Euredian these days, Raulus who has
become very well, tapped my hand with his small front paws.
[Do you feel anything these days?]
"---- Just the same thing. I keep feeling weird in the back. I think it's a good
thing I haven't felt
anything physically yet----."
My advantage over Hades was that I could feel his presence in any way. So even if
it's just a hunch, I shouldn't ignore it.
My heart was pounding.
[You don't have to strain yourself, child. You can be a little more childish*].
"That word again."
[In fact, you're scared, aren't you?]
Raulus would sometimes easily read me through that it's creepy.
Raulus rode my arm and curled around my shoulder and nape. A warm heavy feeling of
weight pressed down my throat.
[Don't even think about hiding it from me, crumbs. It's easy for me to read your
mind.] " ."
Raulus was right. In fact, if I really had a firm mind, I would have cut him off
cold-heartedly.
The reason I couldn't do that is because I love him, because it's been two years
since I met him. That was the biggest reason, and---
"I--- am really just crumbs that have just evolved into stone teeth."
My mind was in a mess. I mumbled, fidgeting with the plump tail of the little wolf
that ran down my neck.
"I want to go. I too---."
I couldn't sleep until late that morning.
"I want to go. I want to go back. Oh, I really want to go------- "
Silver hair stood between my fingers and slipped softly. The face was close enough
to count the number of eyelashes one by one.
I muttered, looking at the sleepy face for a long time, "I have to send you back
soon."
Of course, there was no answer from a sleeping person. I wriggled into the arm.
Warmness came from bare skin.
"I wish you'd just go."
Words that I didn't mean popped out. I felt skeptical of myself. What do I want to
do? It was not good to keep worrying like this. Not for me, not for those who wait.
I suddenly felt strange after a vague sigh. The divinity power that was flowing
gently along Euredian's body, shot and splashed for a moment.
"Uh--- ?"
I raised my head blankly. His eyes met mine with half open eye-lids. "!"
And the view was completely reversed. I was lying down under him in a flash. "Oh, I
wasn't sleeping."
It was a low but clear voice. I swallowed a bewildered groan. No, of all things,
that's what you're saying!
Euredian slowly shut his eyes. "That's not a very nice thing to say."
"That's---so---that's---like---half word." It was bullshit.
I want to rip out my careless rambling mouth. I pulled him gently by the arm, but
he didn't budge. Euedian seemed a little angry. There was a blade in his eyes.
It was well worth it. My lips opened up to make some excuses but were devoured. "!"
It felt completely different from the soft and friendly kisses that I had ever had.
An uncontrolled raw divinity stream flowed through his lips.
And it was an excessive stimulus for me, as I once felt in that afternoon.
"Ugh---- Huh, wait a minute. Lung----."
Rustling, whirlpooling, scraping through the body. Tears welled up in my eyes in an

instant. The lips pulled apart after a long time. Air once again entered.
The hand that swept over my hair was as friendly as ever with the strong stimulus
that hit me. "Tell me why."
"That's, eugh, eugh. It's----." "You. I can convince you."
The voice seemed to be shaking slightly. It was dark that I couldn't see his face
properly. "True, no no, heugh---."
However, I couldn't say anything as I was breathless. The neck, back and the back
of my knee jumped slightly. It was so hot that it was rather creepy**.
"You have to tell so I can think---- ah."
I heard a short groan that wasn't mine. I still struggle to adapt myself to the raw
divinity that is scratching my body.
"Oh, my--- --."
The body floated lightly. I was back on top of him. Tears welled up in my eyes and
fell down his chin.
Eeredian seemed embarrassed by my messed-up face. "I'm sorry----------
I'm sorry. I wasn't careful again. Yereinca?"
He was restless and soothed me. The voice was filled with regret. "Sorry, don't
cry."
"No------I'm sorry----- --."
The burst of tears poured out uncontrollably.
When we met again after two years, we didn't shed tears. Once the water was opened,
the sorrow that had been pressed in, burst out.
It was the first time I've cried so much in front of him since I was struck by
Soleia's nightmare two years ago at Belyuk Palace.
If those tears were physiological from beginning to the end at that time, this
time, it is different that the emotions of the middle part were mixed up.
"Me too, I really want to be with----." "Alright. Yes. It's my fault."
The sound of his voice soothing me which somehow made me sadder. "Did it hurt a
lot? This is driving me crazy. Don't cry, Yerenica."
The tightly held arms were firm and stabled. As a lie, the calming divinity was
passed on gain. "Show me your face. Huh?"
Ah. I really don't want to show it.
Even after my condition returned to normal, I cried in his arms for a while.
I made a mistake, but it was Euredian who became a sinner. I thought, 'this isn't
it' but I was just crying.
After crying for so long, I felt as if I had fallen asleep as if I had passed out.
And from the very next day, my anxiety increased with one more thing.
Just like in the last few days, we face each other, talk, hold hands, hug and
kiss-----
This sensational guilt that feels heavy. How do I solve this?
In fact, it would be better if Euredian's attitude had become more cautious, but he
never changed my mind.
In the first place, he wasn't a man that could do that, but it seemed it was quite
shocking to him that I cried.
As if dealing with a glass doll, he became careful.
If I had to practice a little bit of divinity and I was frightened a little, he

would hug me. With a little exaggeration, I never really walked on my feet all day.
The effect of teas was immense. "Uh, I'm not sick it's okay."
"You're not okay. Is it still a habit to say that it's okay?"
Seriously.
I gave him a gentle hug as I looked at his eyes. I felt that the divinity that was
lightened to almost air level was absorbed.
"Well-----."
A man who had been hot all day suddenly changed to be careful. It was just as
strange as it was.
Anyway, Euredian didn't look particularly offended or upset. So it was purely a

matter of conscience for me to be stabbed like this.
"Well, Your Majesty." "Why?"
"It's already been a week and Count Iven won't wait-----." "Who?"
Somehow a slightly sharp reddish magnet has become thinner. I shook my hand with a
start.
"Ah, no-----."
And as soon as Euredian turned his head with a bland face, he secretly ripped off
his hair. Far from persuading me to go back, I really noticed it----
---------------------------------- !
In the meantime, do you know whether I can feel the energy of magic somewhere or
crack down the magic users ?
It was about three heads***, so I wanted to share my concerns one by one.
And about two days after that,
It was none other than my lovely niece who was the first to notice the presence of
this strange visitor who was staying in the western palace.
Chapter End Notes
**.....Yenni was so turned on that her body went to overdrive------------------
---------------------------------------------------- i-
***checked with two translator it still gave me the same words.
Chapter 117
Chapter Notes
Enjoy a Brisney's POV
***
It was a day when the sky was exceptionally blue without a speck of cloud.
The pouring sun was blazing down. It was a little hot for a three-year-old child to
endure.
The child, whose braided red hair fell on her shoulder, looked up at the clear sky,
frowned and lowered her head. It was dazzling.
"Lexi."
She called out her friend's name in a clumsy voice. Of course, there was no answer
back. Now Brisney needed to find her friend who was hiding somewhere to escape her.
"Where did you go---- ?"
Brisney muttered a note in a small voice. In the child's eyes, the palace was like
a huge jungle. Big, wide, and strange.
I had to come here a few times with my mother's hand in my hand, but I was three
years old, and it was strange how many times I had passed it .
However, Brisney was originally not afraid of the new place or unfamiliar one.
Besides, with her friend, there's nothing to be scared of.
"Lexi?"
Brisney called her friend's name and walked back and forth.
The child's steps gradually turned toward the star palace behind the main palace.
The child was meticulously scrutinized between the tall pillars.
Alexio was not there. " Hmm."
A large note of water floated over Brisney's head.
As she did not know that her friend had been caught by his father in the garden
behind the main palace, Brisney continued to walk.
The child headed west. After walking for a long time, there was an endless line of
columns. " "
All of a sudden, she was scared.
Although Brisney was hard at work poking around fearlessly, it was also scary to
wander in a strange place by herself.
"Hiing-----."
Brisney went over another pillar with a tearful look. The road that seemed endless
was finally over when the big sky-blue eyes filled with tears.
"Hing-----."
The mouth trembled as if it were about to burst into tears. However, Brisney kept
her lips tight and shook her head. "Bree is not crying."
I told you, a brave kid doesn't cry .
It was what the child's favourite pink flower-like aunt said as a joke.
Brisney clasped his little hand firmly and took another step.
"--- Wow."
And she opened her mouth. Brisney was out in the small backyard.
A two-bedroom palace in Lebovny. It was a small courtyard in front of the western

palace. A little jagged lawn tickled the child's ankle because it hadn't been
handled.
Brisney forgot that she had just been scared and looked around.
The outer walls of the western palace were half covered with ivy grown on their
own. A lush bush surrounding the palace. A big beautiful tree.
A floral swing hanging from a strong branch was swaying back and forth in the wind.
" "
In the eyes of the child, who had lived among the bustling people, it was too
quiet. The strange scenery also caused anxiety once again to rise.
"Hi—ing. Is anybody there?"
The crying sound came out again. Brisney looked around.
In the wind, only the sound of the branches, which are crunchy can be heard from
time to time, and yet it was still calm.
"Did I do something wrong?"
It was then that a human voice could be heard in the child's ear, who was about to
burst into tears. "Don't read it!"
" If there's anything wrong, please tell me. I'll try to fix it ."
"Don't read it!"
It was someone's arguing. There were two voices. Among them, it was a familiar
voice in the child's ears.
"Give it to me. Oh, I'm crazy. I'm not giving you this!"
"Why? Isn't it the letter you were trying to send to me anyway? And you gave it to
me to read?" "I didn't mean you to read it aloud in front of me!"
It was always the voice of her sweet and lovely aunt. It was also one of Brisney's
favourite adults, an aunt who has a pretty smile.
Brisney ran toward the huge, beautiful tree where she could hear the conversation
happening. " If you don't reply this time, I won't write
anymore---------------------------------------------------------------- Well your
attitude has completely
changed over the last few days."
"Oh, really!"
The child's steps stopped short. Apparently, it was because the shadows of the two
people were fluttering on the side of the slower swing that had just been empty.
Eugh.
"I can see it in the letter---- Ugh."
She wondered if a calm blue dress would appear behind the radish pillar and soon
the sweet pale pink hair was completely revealed out of the tree trunk.
The child's favourite aunt, Lebovny's youngest Princess, Yerenica, hid her arms
behind her back as if she were hiding something behind her.
Yerenica snapped with a frown, "If you keep doing that, I'll read it out loud too."
"I don't mind."
"---- Ihk."
Brisney pulled her head out from behind a small tree. Soon, she could see the back
of the three which was hidden in a thick wooden post. She saw the
flower swing that she saw from the front of the west palace.
"Okay. I won't read it. Come here. Step down."
"I can see that you're angry in it----- Ah, really. That look again!"
The voice sounded very unfair. The child tilted her small head and smiled.
Who's my aunt fighting with?
But it didn't seem like it. After a while, the sound suddenly shook by laughter
bursting comfortably.
"Uh--- ?"
Fight, resent, laugh again. There was something strange about my aunt.
Brisney walked sideways and hid well behind other trees. Only then the sight under
the beautiful tree was completely visible.
"Woah."
An innocent admiration came out from the child's mouth.
The light pink hair glistening in the sunlight that has been crushed thinly between
the dense branches of the tree and the leaves and---
"Wooo-ah."
Clean silver hair without impurities that are hard to find in Lebovny.
Brisney opened her eyes wide.
"Somehow I've been told you've become violent. I didn't know the letters were
showing signs----." "I won't let you touch it anymore."
"Understood. I'm sorry."
The two colours, which are rare anywhere in the continent, have mingled dizzily.
Brisney blinked and saw a strange man stretched out his arm and wrapped in
Yerenica's waist.
The child's eyes dazzled the smile. The sharply stretched eyes bent sweetly.
"Pretty." The child murmured unconsciously.
Pretty? Brisney tilted her head as soon as she said that.
The two looked good together, but they didn't look strange. It doesn't look fine,
but it looks odd. It was difficult for the child's head to think more.
"You shouldn't be out this long. I don't know if anyone's gonna see it----." "I
don't like being detained, but I'm as good as I thought, ugh. Yerenica."
Yerenica shoved the man's face all the way. There was a little grumble.
"This guy seriously. Confinement. I have nothing to say."
Are they fighting again? Brisney was more confused.
However, it seemed that the man wasn't fighting as he grumbled and she didn't push
him away completely. It didn't seem like they were fighting at all.
So were they playing? "Bree wants to join."
[Baby should not be seeing that.] "Uwa--?"
A sudden burst of silver hair, Brisney fell down with a short scream.
A silver wolf, almost as the size as the child's body, [You don't get involved in
adult relationships.]
Of course, Raulus' murmur never reached Brisney.
Brisney was whispering in a daze and was dragged by the wolf to leave the western
palace.
However, the curiosity of a child was not easily extinguished.
Especially, if curiosity, stubbornness and possessiveness are the ones that just
reach the sky.
In terms of execution, Brisney, who had Yerenica in her palm, visited the palace of
the west palace the very next day.
The backyard of the western palace, which she arrived eagerly on short legs, was as
quiet as yesterday.
"Aunty."
Calling out Yerenica while walking. She approached the beautiful tree from
yesterday when she saw Yerenica and the stranger were, but today there was no one.
"Aunt Yeni?"
With a short step, it took time to go around the tree trunk once. " Not here."
A frustrated and disappointed expression filled her young doll-face. "Hing."
Her big blue eyes filled with water. Brisney stretched out her lower lip as if
crying right away and shook the empty flower swing.
"Chi----- I will play alone."
The flower swings, decorated with green vines and fresh-coloured flowers, were
still high for a child to ride alone.
However, once she decided to ride it, she had to do it, so Brisney grabbed the
swing and raised her body.
"Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"
The swing tilted, tilted. In no time the visible landscape was completely reversed.
The small body slanted to the other side of the swing.
The child instinctively foresaw the coming fall and closed her eyes tightly. "
?"
But there was no shock. Brisney opened her tightly closed eyes.
"Huh?"
And she saw silver hair twirling before her eyes. "A child?"
The man was bending one knee in front of the child and lowering his posture. A
small body, which was about to fall before him, was tightly held in his large
hands.
Brisney blinked his eyes as if she was blind. Silver hair. It was him. The person
who was with her aunt yesterday.
"Pretty."
A short tongue popped out. Euredian, holding the little girl, who nearly hit her
head on the ground while trying to climb on the swing, looked at her with a strange
look.
The child, who blinked several times with clear skylight eyes, smiled brightly.
"Pretty man!"
" ."
"Pretty man, good man." Euredian laughed in vain.
Chapter 118
It was a smart kid who spoke quite clearly. "Where did you learn to say that?"
"From my aunt!" " ."
He didn't know who the child's aunt was, but she seemed taught her all the odd
things.
Euredian smiled lightly and put her on the edge of the swing. The child opened her
eyes wide even though he said he would put her down carefully.
" ?"
Wasn't it the swing that she wanted to ride------ ?
He didn't know much about the existence of a 'child'.
He grew up alone without any brothers or cousins of the same age, he has never seen
a baby. So, he didn't even know how to handle a child.
What do you usually do first when you have a child in front of you?
Euredian was briefly in serious trouble. In the end, after mulling over it for a
long time, a short question came out from his mouth.
"----- What is your name?"

But Brisney didn't know how much chaos the man in front of her was in.
The eyes with clear blue sky curled in a gentle way.
"Brie."
"Brie?"
"Yes!"
The most beautiful man she has ever seen, she let loose all her guard and laughed
slightly. "Is it part of Lebovny's royal----." Euredian tilted his head vaguely
"Brie is mother's daughter."
It was lovely to see her speak clearly. The child stretched her arms at him,
"Hug me!" " "
And Euredian momentarily felt strange. It was a line he'd heard a lot before.
"Give you a hug?"
"Yesss!"
The only thing that resembles Yerenica is the bright sky-coloured eyes that are
unique to the royal family. Although, her words and actions hit him hard.
And like anything that has to do to Yerenica, whatever it was, Euredian had a hard
time refusing.
"It's a serious problem----." He smiled in vain and carefully lifted the child up.
His posture was very awkward because he had no idea how much strength he had to put
into his arms.
"Hehe."
The child seemed to have a smile on her face as if not uncomfortable. It was as
small as a snail. Small, soft, and warm.
A child is such a harmless being.
Euredian carefully changed his posture, after realizing that fact. His posture was
more natural now than before as this was his first time holding a child.
"How did you know this place?" "Sparkling, sparkling."
The child stretched out her hand, saying the words at the same time as the
question. She grabbed the silver hair that scattered on Eruedian's forehead and
pulled it all the way.
Euredian groaned reflexively. "Ah."
"The same color as Ralie!" " Who?"
Silver hair was a precious colour. It was the colour of Belgoth royal family.
But Euredian quickly came up with another one that had the same colour as his.
Unfortunately, it was not human.
"Ah, the wolf."
A little wolf cub that almost lives in Yerenica's arms. The wolf's fur was exactly
the same colour as his hair.
His mind quickly thinks fast. If she's a child who knows Yerenica's wolf----
Euredian knew at once who the child was. He opened his mouth, gently peeling off
the child's hand while pulling his hair.
"You're the kid. Brisney."
The niece who had filled more than half of Yerenica's letter. A girl with red hair
who is her sister's daughter.
"So Brie---."
What a cute nickname. Euredian shook off his hair which had been pulled by the
child with a troubled face.
He remembered in the letters that her mischief was no joke. "How did you get here
by yourself?"
"By walking hard!" "Ah yes."
Right. She must have walked hard. Euredian had tried not to show any embarrassment
on his face. What is this conversation supposed to be about?
He had never seen a child as young as this and he had never talked to them much, so
it was natural not to know.
Still, it was amazing to see her chattering easily. Her smiling face was pretty as
a baby angel. "How old are you?"
"Three years old."
Three years old seemed to be able to speak this clearly.
However, the child didn't let him think of anything else. A handful of silver-
haired locks were caught again on a cute little finger.
"Brie wants to ride the swing!" "Swing right."
She wanted the swing, but I didn't know why she kept attacking my hair.
Questions continued to grow unanswered. Is this how all children of this age
act------------------------------------------------------------------------------ ?
Euredian carefully dropped Brisney the swing. However, the child frowned and clung
tightly to his arms, and didn't want to let go.
"You said you wanted to ride the swing?" "No, together!"
"Together--- ?"
Euredian understood it a bit late, thinking about what it might mean at the moment.
She didn't seem to want to ride alone.
"I want to ride a pretty swing." " "
"Get on it, please."
In the end, Euredian sat lightly on the swing, holding the child in his arms.
Brisney sat at an angle on his legs. Words quickly poured out of the small mouth
without rest. "Please ride. Do you ride?"
"Please pick me up." "Huh, give me a ride."
He had no basics of the child, and she was also a brilliant child.
The youthful figure reminded him of Yerenica. Indeed, Brisney grew up with love
from Yerenica as much as she spent with her mother and father, so it was natural to
have similar behaviour.
The child hummed in a lively voice.
"Please pluck the flowers in the garden. Today, I'm a fan. Tomorrow is Dalia. The
day after tomorrow-----."
She thinks seriously as she forgot the lyrics then cries out in a lively manner,
"The day after tomorrow, the dog flower!"
" ."
"Where did the pretty brother come from?"
It was a flow that he couldn't keep up. But anyway, a pretty, harmless face like a
child's doll was enough to melt away his reverence. Euredian drew the corner of his
mouth loosely. In his signature languid, relaxed face as he looked at the child's
sky-blue eyes.
"Pretty brother------ I don't think that's what your mother taught you."
"How did you know?"
Why is the anxious foreboding never wrong?
"---- Where did I learn to keep saying strange things?" Euredian sighed low and
slightly stroked the
red hair that braided.
The child, who had put a weird title to the Empire's master in her mouth, blinked
her eyes in an unrelenting way.
The following words, however, were very sharp and hit the right target.
"Are you going to take my aunt?"
"Yes."
And Euredian's answer came out quickly. It was the answer that he didn't have to
think about. Brisney tilted her head, "Where?"
"Belgoth."
If he had been an adult who was a little tactful in dealing with children, he would
have known better to answer it gently.
Unfortunately, Euredian did not know how much the curiosity and possessiveness of
the child. "Belgoth---."
Brisney said the word a bit. She didn't know where Belgoth was. The only left in
her mind was the
fact that one of her favourite people is missing. "No."
"Why not?"
"Aunt Yeni said that Brie, Lexi and Ralie will live together forever." " ."
"Brie is going to live with Auntie. Auntie shouldn't be gone----."
It seemed to him that the wolf and the young niece were doing well.
Euredian had a strange sense of deprivation, but he ended up thinking about what he
was doing against a three-year-old child and a young beast.
"You will see her often, your aunt."
However, he couldn't promise that Yerenica would be in Lebovny for the rest of her
life, so he chose to talk about it in a roundabout way.
Then, the child's face was immediately changed. "Then can I see pretty brother
often?"
"---- Is it the characteristic of Lebovny's royal family to use odd names?"
If he had married a little earlier, he would have had a daughter this big, however
he can't believe to hear such words from a child this age.
Euredian sighed, "You should never let Yerenica teach you about title names." "Can
I see you often?"
"Try hard--- yes. You can see me often."
Euredian gave a vague answer, but then changed his words unknowingly when he saw
the sparkling blue eyes.
He also felt guilty to refuse those eyes. Brisney shook her legs and shouted
excitedly. "Wow, promised that!"
"That---- okay."
"What is your name, pretty brother?"
The flow of the conversation quickly changed toward something else.
Euredian sighed, looking down at the child's sunny face.
He didn't think he had listened to Lebovny's situation. Well. He knows how much she
loves her niece.
"What do I call you?"

A doll-like cute and lovely child held his cheeks together and asked again.
"The silver wolf's name is Rali. What is yours, older brother?" "Brisney.
First, I am not an older brother----."
"Your Majesty?"
And it was then that he heard the voice he loved the most.
Chapter 119
Chapter Notes
Euredian glanced back. He felt anxious in an instant but he still had that straight
expression. "What are you doing there? You shouldn't come out like this."
"Then why do you come out when it is hot?" "I came out to find Your Majesty, of
course."
However, the corners of his mouth pull up loosely.
"If anyone sees you, all branches will fly that day, huh?" "Sorry."
"What are you holding--- huh, Brisney?" "Auntie!"
A child who knew Yerenica's voice poked her head over Euredian's shoulder.
The sound of footsteps that had paused started again. And before long a light pink-
hair appeared suddenly in front of the flower swing.
"Oh my, Brie. How did you get here?"' "It's Aunt Yenny! Give me a hug!"
As expected, it was a habit to ask for a hug.
Yerenica held the child that was sitting on Euredian's lap in her arms. She seemed
to be much more natural and skilled than he was.
Yerenica asked, kissing the child's cheek. "Are you alone, Brie?" "Yes, I came
alone!"
"You've never been here before, how do you know----."
"Brie came yesterday. I saw my aunt and pretty brother yesterday!" " ."
Yerenica smiled a bit troubled. She couldn't find a word to answer, but was
glancing at him and smiling vaguely.
Euredian sighed short and deep, "Why did you use such a strange name again?" "Um.
Brie. Isn't your mom looking for Brie?"
And Yerenica wasn't even listening to him. No, she'd pretend that she didn't
listen.
Eeuredian shook his head as he watched Yerenican step back to the side with the
child. "If you go alone like this, your mother will worry."
"Yes, but---."
"Oh, Lexi. Lexie's gonna be very, very worried, too."
Brisney's face clouded at once when she said the name Lexie. The smallest and
narrowest name that holds the largest share in Brisney's world.
Brisney started closely at Euredian, who was half a step away every time she moved.
Somehow it made her anxious. The most beautiful person she ever saw, but it seemed
that he would take her beloved aunt and leave far away.
It was natural that the Emperor of Belgoth who was in front of him could not be in
Lebovny.
Even though the child did not know exactly where the place was, she instinctively
knew that he was not the one who would stay here and stay with her for long.
He promised to come often, but she didn't think so. Brisney opened her mouth as she
hugged Yerenica's neck. "Aunt Yenny promised to live with Brie!"
"Huh?"
Yerenica opened her eyes. However, she laughed tenderly as if honey was falling.
"Then, Auntie will always be with Brie, Brie's mother, and Lexie's side."
And it was Euredian's side that had a subtle twist in the stomach. He frowned
gently. Then he caught Brisney's expression. The child's face was full of mistrust
in an instant.
Euredian laughed in vain. The clear round sky blue eyes turned on him exactly.
Looking at him in the face, Brisney said plainly, "You promised."
It was clear that she was talking about his promise to come often.
With his eyes wide open and looking at her, Euredian eventually laughed loosely.
The distance slightly narrowed quickly in just a few steps. He leaned back and made
eye contact with the child.
"If you promised me you didn't tell anyone that you saw me here." "If I
promise----- Will Brie ride another swing?"
"Okay."
Brisney blinked. A clear, neat body in the air floated gently. It was the child's
first sight of divinity.
Brisney smiled broadly. It easily wiped the mistrust of the child.
As expected, he is as pretty and sweet as her aunt.
Brisney reached out and kissed his cheek, as she did to the person she liked.
She replied all cute and lively, "Yes!"
***
"What did you talk about with Brisney?"
Yerenica, who had taken the child to the main palace, tilted her hair a bit.
She just dropped and sat on the swing.
"She's not shy, she's crawling--- but she still doesn't kiss people. My brother-in-
law has been hurt more than once because she hasn't been nice to my dad."*
"Really? The Duke must be a little upset."
"Yes he is. I mean, what did you do? A promise. What promise?"
The swing, which had just been filled with an adult male and a young girl, now
being sat by Yerenica. The swing moved slowly back and forth.
"Well----."
The petals fell off one by one whenever it moved. It fell down at the feet of
Yerenica, on her pale pink hair, on her thin shoulder.
"There were times when the letter had more stories about your niece than about you,
maybe?" "What are you talking about all of a sudden?"
"Just. I thought you wanted it."
"Ah---- I didn't know you liked kids"
"I didn't really think much about it, rather than like it. I've never seen such a
young child up close in the first place."'
There was a curious look on her face. However, he soon frowns as if he was trying
to convince himself.
"That's right. You said you had no siblings." "Yes."
"Isn't she cute, my Brie? I think she's the loveliest girl in the world. How could
she look so much like my sister?"
With a slightly reminiscent expression, Yerenica started to show off about her
niece.
Euredian slowly took off the red flower leaves handing in the middle of the light
pink hair as he continued to listen to that pleasant voice.
"They say her divinity is also very clean. I heard that no one in the House of
Lebovny had that, but
Brie was born with many things. I will die prettily."
She was blessed with a unique sense of divinity. The voice of Yerenica continued
again, "I wish you could see Alexio when you get a chance.
Lexie is Fernandez's son and as cute as Brie.
Compared to Brisney, well, he's such a bad guy that I'm a little worried
about-----." "The more children, the better."
"I thought she was an adult when she was a baby, so she was a child. Ah, but that
child likes to be childish--- what did you say?"
Yerenica, who was speaking in a row, looked up at him.
"I thought it would be nice if the Imperial Palace became noisy." Euredian said one
more time while fiddling with the sweet-coloured hair that seemed to melt to the
stickiness of his hand.
" ."
"Wouldn't six children be enough? No? Not enough?"
An embarrassment quickly spread over the small face. A flush rose on the pale
cheeks. "What no, why are you suddenly talking about it? Why are you jumping
there?"
"Why? There's already a flood of people who are worried about succession instead of
me." "Uh --."
Yerenica was now really embarrassed. The eyes started looking around all
directions. "Well, the more children, the better---- but of course, it would be
nice------------------------------------------------------------ --."
"What are you ashamed of?"
It was very interesting to see her reaction.
Yerenica would often reach this way where he was not particularly ashamed of
himself.
You act like you don't care where you're really supposed to be ashamed.
"Well, just."
"Where do you keep looking?" "Benefits---."
He grabbed the swing and lowered his head to make eye contact, the sky-blue eyes,
which were wandering around, immediately fell down.
The scent of soap, mixed with the scent of flowers, tickled his nose.
Euredian whispered in a relaxed face, "A lot of children."
" ."
"A lot, alright?"
"Ah, I see---."
"Yes. So, let's go back."
"I get it----- Eit, seriously!"'
When he brought the topic of going back, he could hear the glaring gaze.
But the gaze quickly lost its power and looked down again.
Euredian sighed lightly.

In fact, he did not know that. For two days, he noticed that Yerenica was staring
at him. It must have been because of the words that could not be asked because she
was crying. "I'm sorry that day."
"Huh?"
Blue eyes turned to him again. Euredian slowly said, "I couldn't control it."
"Ah----."
"I didn't mean to push you."
Yerenica didn't seem to have expected for him to bring up the subject first.
It was obvious he was restless.
Euredian tried hard to keep his face neutral and continued his words. "But you have
to understand this to some degree. You said you love me." "I love you."
The head was looking around. The sky blue eyes looked up at him.
It was Yerenica's habit to use that challenging tone when confessing. " I wish
you'd just go."**
In fact, he's a human being, so it would be a lie if he hadn't been shocked, but he
knew it wasn't her true heart.
Of course, it was still in a mystery why she uttered such heartless remark---
"It's because I have a lot of thoughts on my mind for no reason----."***
Still, she's shouting with her whole body, 'I'm sorry for everything!', it was
lovely to see her making excuses without making eye contact.
Eventually, the corners of his mouth became loose again. Yerenica who had raised
her eyes slightly, saw his expression and opened her eyes wide at once.
"----- You're not enjoying it now, are you?"
"A little?"
"Ah, seriously!"
Chapter End Notes
*t/n – so Brisney only kiss people she like, the duke and the king is not included
in that list.
**This was Euredian saying the words that Yerenica told him few days ago.
***This is Yenny trying to give explanation about why she said those words.
Chapter 120
Chapter Notes
Euredian sank back into the swing, stopping the little body trying to escape.
Yerenica pushed his shoulder with her hand as he lowered his head to kiss her.
The voice was filled with resentment whether he was paying more attention than
expected.
"I've had a really hard time these two days. I feel like I did something wrong and
I couldn't do---------------------------------------------------------------
-------------- !"
"You can't do this."
"You can't do this----- go away!"
"Really?"
Of course, there's nothing he can do if she really doesn't want it, but based on
Euredian's experience there's nothing cuter than Yerenica's grumpiness.
"Can I kiss you?"
And Yerenica is always weak at this question. The reason was unknown, but she
seemed weak when being asked for permission.
When he touched the slender chin and asked, both cheeks were turning bright red
that he couldn't find the white part.
Yerenica wiggled her hand, holding tightly on the swing's string. "That's mean."
"What?"
"Face, attacking with such words."
"I've never attacked." Euredian answered slowly. His gaze had long been fixed on
the reddish lips. " "
He wanted to kiss. He wanted to hug.
In the last couple of days, he had been careful about going too far with her.
It was a strange feeling. "W-Why are you looking at me like that?"
He's never thought of himself as a very unusual person, but he was quite happy to
see that lovely face being distorted and messed by him.
Because only he will know that face.
Because he's the only one who she shows it to.
But that doesn't mean he really wants to see her wailing face.
Euredian sigh and pressed down his bouncing energy, "I think it's serious."
" ?"
"What are the side effects?" "There's such a thing."
She'd freaked out if she'd take a look at everything.
He can't force it, so he just has to keep running. In his own thoughts, he had
ulterior motives such as kindness, consideration, caution and those kinds of
things.
In addition, two days ago, he failed to control his emotions at that moment and
caused them to lose control. In the end, Euredian decided to be satisfied with a
light kiss today.
After a neat, plain kiss, he corrected his posture. Yerenica looked up at him with
a confused face. "What is that?"
"What?"
Yerenica tilted her head and smiled curiously.
Her face, which had been so shy that he couldn't even make eye contact until just
now, was nowhere to be seen, and the face that asked him for skinship without
hesitation came back.
"I didn't say no. Why does it end here?" The following words were not that
different.
The flower swing, which had stopped still, shook. Yerenica, who caused it, became
very close.
One or two petals fell apart. A small whisper flowed, "I'm sorry for saying weird
things. Just know that it wasn't true."
"---- I know."
That was the end of the conversation. The lips that touched his again were as hot
as the summer breeze.
***
Brisney safely returned to the duchess. Tezevia held her daughter, who was almost
lost in the vast, silver palace and told her, "Brisney, didn't I say you shouldn't
go around the palace recklessly, hmm?"
"Yes."
"it's still too big for you to walk around alone. You have to go with your nanny."
Brisney smiled brightly and nodded. However, knowing that her daughter's curiosity
was stronger than her peers. Tezevia could not just let it go.
"What if she didn't find you? You'd hide in a place no one else would find, and
then you'd cry
right?"
"Brie is not crying."
Brisney answered clearly, not really knowing that she is being scolded.
Tezevia sighed and kissed her daughter on both cheeks.
"How did you get to the front of the star palace----." "Brie knows it. Where the
swing is."
"The swing?"
Brisney nodded brightly. Tezevia thought for a moment about where the swing was and
recalled that there was a flower-capped swing under an old beautiful tree in front
of Yerenica's west palace.
The younger daughter didn't wander in front of the annex, but she seemed to have
gone all the way to the western palace.
"Where my aunt lives. Where there's a pretty brother!" " ?"
Tezevia lifted her head from what she was doing, removing the petals from the hem
of her daughter's dress.
"Pretty brother?"
Is there a knight in the West Palace who is so handsome that Brisney gave that kind
of title------------------------------------------------------------------------
------ ?
Tezevia tilted her head.
After Yerenica suddenly moved to the western palace, saying 'I like quiet places',
the number of waiters had also decreased by half.
"I know that Fernandez was cut off too---."
Besides, she's not going to give that name to Fernandez.
After knowing the concept of parental leave, she didn't have a guard.
There's probably no man close to him except Sergey, to be called brother.
Tezevia asked, holding her daughter, who was nodding her eyes as if she was sleepy.
"Who was she with?"
"Hmm---- Secret."
"Secret?'
"Brie won't talk. Shh, I said. I kissed him, so------- I'll go tomorrow and the day
after tomorrow."
Brisney mumbled, rubbing her eyes. Tezevia looked at her daughter, who began to
doze off in earnest, leaning her chin on her shoulder in an odd mood.
"Secret."
There was something about secrets. And Tezevia feels a great deal of pressure at
her daughter's last words.
"Sparkle like Ralie-----."

Ralie was Yerenica's silver wolf cub. Sparkling like Ralie----------------------
----- ?
However, before even a thought about it formed, a voice called for her,
"Duchess of Lebanon." Tezevia turned to look.
"Ah, you're here, Ms. Richard."
The woman in the deep black hood bowed gracefully to her. It was a perfect courtesy
of Lebovny style.
Tezevia smiled softly as she handed Brisney over to the nanny.
"You're a little early today. The Duke is probably in his study. If you stay in the
drawing room for a while, he'll be right back, so would you like a cup of tea?"
"---- Thank you."
The person, who was wrapped in a black hood from head to toe, slowly raised her
hand and pulled the hood back.
The wobbly reddish-brown haired floated down like waves. Half of her face was
covered by a black mask.
However, the bare face is probably quite a beauty, given the body line that appears
outside the thick hood and the outline of her face that is slightly visible below
the mask.
Tezevia thought so and led the wizard hired by Lebovny royal family to the drawing
room
***
Lebovny was a kingdom located in the middle of the Liger continent.
A small kingdom with no distinctive features, except that it owns the Glucaman
Road, a straight path connecting the eastern Belgoth and the western Azekien.
However, Lebovny could not escape the continental flow entirely.
With tens of thousands of ore travelling between the two empires along the Glucaman
Road, it was difficult to maintain a windless zone of mana alone.
It was the Duke of Lebanon who first brought up the situation.
"Lebovny has to make a transformation now, Your Highness!"
That was the first remark he made in front of the King, the moment he returned from
a visit to Belgoth two years ago for signing the Three Kingdom Glucamana Agreement.
Lebovny also called for full-fledged efforts to study mana and recruit wizards.
In the meantime, wizards from Azekien and Belgoth are dedicated to the defence of
the border.
It wasn't really a matter of bringing them to the capital and taking on the complex
problems of the civilians and slowly melting the existence of magicians into the
capital. It doesn't cost anything, but so far Lebovny hasn't really been
interested. Although Lebovny wasn't a country to reject wizards in the first
place----
The only thing that mattered was the youngest Princess who suddenly returned with a
condition she couldn't control.
A sickness of maladjustment mana. A disease that causes extreme pain when exposed
to mana. A terrible incurable disease with less than a 5-year life span and no cure
can be found.
"It's better to just remain a small country. I can't kill my daughter with my own
hands!"
The precious youngest Princess suffered from such disease which made it impossible
to bring wizards into the palace and waterways.
She wondered if the kind and the Duke Lebanon's plans would fall through, until the
beginning of this year. The youngest Princess, Yerenica, did a dangerous
demonstration, saying that she could endure some mana.
"It's okay if it's not in the palace. I've been thinking that if we used a few
wizards all the time, it would be more helpful for national affairs----."
That's when Lebovny's full-fledged recruitment of wizards began, just from the
Princess' words.
Of course, the royal palace was not able to have a wizard, so the Duke of Lebanon
was naturally responsible for handling the entire thing.
"Any difficulties?"'
"Yes. Except that the ground itself is not very magical in the first place."
Tezevia looked up at the woman, sitting lightly, holding the cup.
A woman with an unfamiliar surname, Richard, was a wizard who was scouted by the
Duke of Lebanon earlier this year near the national border.
She heard that she is completely in charge of the capital problem because she is
far superior than the wizard previously hired.
"I'm listening to my husband. Thank you for always working hard." " "
The woman with reddish-brown hair sipped the tea. The answer came back a beat late.
"You don't have to thank me."
"Pardon?" Tezevia asked back, not hearing the quiet sound coming from the throat.
The woman smiled lightly, putting down her teacup, "Your daughter is very lovely."
Chapter End Notes
t/n------ if this Lysda touch Brisney I swear I will k*ll her myself guess who is
Richard
edit: I changed the name of for Lysad to Richard
Chapter 121
Chapter Notes
"Oh, have you seen her?"
Whenever she listed praises for her daughter, she was happy. Tezevia tried to hide
a smile but couldn't help to let it out, even though it was slightly covered.
"There's so much curiosity and mischief, so many of it... I'm a little worried as a
parent. I just want her to grow well as a child. There will be nothing more
important than that."
"... I see."
Her expression didn't change, it was a mechanical look. Both ends of her mouth were
up. Only the eyes covered by the mask made it hard to guess what she felt.
Tezevia was in a bizarre moment when her conversation partner stopped talking.
"...?"
A part of the mask's eyes was shiny, or maybe it was a mere illusion.
In the first place, Tezevia was sensitive to magic. She didn't have anything to do
with it. She didn't even have any encounter with it. As she wasn't used to being
around wizards, she couldn't read them promptly.
But all wizards are like that. They have a cool and cold atmosphere, like a
creeper. And just thinking about them brought her to deception.
Besides, it could harm her sister. Even if their abilities were important and could
be used for various reasons, it still didn't feel right for Tezevia.
She kept thinking back to Yerenica. Why am I thinking about a younger sister who
didn't know.
'Somehow, you have to visit the Western Palace soon...'
For some reasons, the past conversation kept coming back and aroused her
suspicions.
Tezevia left for the palace in the next few days. And so, she decided to ask.
"Madam, the Duke is coming down."
Even the servants announced that her husband was coming to the parlour.
Tezevia's mug was laying down. I smiled gently at the wizard.
Ah, the Duke was coming down now, now I could speak comfortably.
"Mr. Lebaron."
"Yes. Thank you, Wife."

Tezevia's mouth showed a happy expression. Even after leaving the waiting room, it
only drew a smooth line without shaking.
***
Brisney also came the next day. And the next day after.
It was good and all to see a lovely niece, but right now wasn't the right time.
I looked with very worried eyes. For three consecutive days, I came to the Western
Palace and saw Brisney there.
It was said that if the tail is long, someone will step on it, like confining
Euredian at the Western Palace. Even if I let it go, ten days have already passed.
To crack down the wizards, there would be a limit too. But Brisney rubbed it on the
wrong way...
"...Ugh."
I lowered my head due to my terrible imagination. I was being hesitant.
That was before a dangerous intruder got caught. I have to make a decision.
I was still thinking of coming every hour.
My head still couldn't get it! But, well, I was already there.
"Pretty Uncle!"
"... It sounds like someone I like so much..."
And if there was one more problem, I thought Brizney has became Euredian's chewing
gum.*
"Why does Uncle have the same colour as Ralie?"
"Well---- it will be quicker if you ask your aunt."
And apparently, Euredian Belgoth is very weak against a child.
"Bree is sleepy. Hug me."
"Eh...?"
He was alone in the Imperial Palace all the time. But now, he was surrounded by
many people.
He couldn't hold a child well. He couldn't even touch her and now he is in a state
of panic
Euredian watched Brisney fall asleep and then looked back at me with bewildered
eyes.
"Ye-Yerenica."
"Hmm."
Well, that's pretty cute
In a troubled voice, he asked me loudly, "Originally, babies sleep so much, don't

they?"
"It's already past nap time, but the little princess must have had a hard time
coming a long way every day. And, Your Majesty that's not how to hug a child."
I embraced Brisney. She stirred up.
"There's something you can't even do, Your Majesty."
"I can't do everything right from the start."
"That's true."
Brisney, who had been playing and pulling Euredian's hair for a long time, fell
asleep quietly without knowing who was carrying her.
"Now I have to send her back. I will see you again."
He was such a bold man. Even with maids waiting outside, he hugged me.
On the third day, I took Brisney to the main road in the palace. We were
accompanied by a maid.
"Please take care of it, Mary."
I looked back to the room. Despite the difficulties, now I felt sorry for the man
who looked sad.
So Brisney wasn't the only one who liked Euredian.
I sighed and closed the opened window
"Who is the one who you likes so much?"
"Well."
A tight arm held my waist. I was dragged backward before it could close properly. I
felt my back touching the wide chest. I sighed slightly and reached out to the
half-open window
"If you keep coming and going like this at me, Sister Tezevia will notice this
place..."
"So?"
Even with my warning, our fingers were still entangled each other.
I opened the curtains earlier so we could be seen more clearly through the windows.
I uneasily looked at the window.
But the man who embraced me from behind didn't care about sleeping Brisney. It
seemed to have been wiped out of his mind.
"How long will you hide me?"

"...If you feel like it, hide you forever. I only want you to see me."
"That's not bad either."
"I'm kidding..."
A small laughed was heard. Euredian has his chin near my shoulder and neck. He
asked in pain.
"I still don't know what you're so worried about. Why you want to send me back."
"..."
"There must be something I don't know. Or perhaps you don't really love me enough
to know that I'll risk my life for you?"
"What are you talking about again?"
I frowned and turned my head to look at him. There was nothing playful in the
reddish purple eyes.
A quiet sigh came out.
"Then what?"
"Your Majesty."
"What makes you hesitate? Do you want to make me anxious me like this?"
There seemed to be a limit to avoid this topic intentionally.
Euredian seemed patiently waiting for my answer. Moment by moment, when a piece was
blown, it was persistently asked.
And my answer to that was always the same.
"...I don't know if I can go back. I have an older sister, and Brisney. Alexio
too..."
"I didn't tell you to abandon Lebovny. Even if you're coming with me to my land,
you can do anything you want, you know?"
"I know, I don't mean it like that."
He stared at me but I couldn't look back, so I slipped away.
Okay. I didn't mean that and he knew it very well.
Lebovny was just an excuse. But I was at a dead end right now. There are things I
couldn't tell Euredian.
"You know..."
Nevertheless, I would open my mouth eventually. Was it because I'm weak?
Should I do that?
"It's dangerous to be by my side. If it were you, what would you say?"

***
"Maybe the truth is I don't want to be alone. I'm scared.
[Baby.] Raulus held me tightly, replied.
I muttered helplessly, "I really, I don't want to die... What happened with Soleia
two years ago was scary. But Hades still haven't done anything."
[That's natural.]
"By the way... It would be dangerous to be together, obviously."
It is true that Euredian had avoided marrying Soleia and now completely deviated
from the original story, but that did not guarantee the future's safety.
In any case, Euredian was Raulus' descendant with the strongest divinity, so for
Hades who needs it, he was his first choice.
"Is it too selfish to think that I want to be with him even though I know
everyting?
[Hmm.]
"Say that I'm selfish, quickly. I'm shaking a lot right now." The way I talk was
almost like grumbling.
Somehow, my tears will get dry. It was the same.
[Yes, Baby.]
Raulus tapped my chin with his nose.
Thump.
[As I always say, there's no need to overdo it. You don't have to force yourself
into any role.]
"Role..."
He has the same sky-blue eyes as me but it was in serious light.
[You can count on him a little more.]
He pointed to Euredian, who was reading something by the window, with his head.
I looked still at the languid, calm sight.
[It seems to me---- that child would rather take any risk together than watch you
die from your own
death.]
" Why were you out there two years ago? Soleia Elard was a black magician. You said
you know but still got engaged to her."
Euredian said in an overlapped voice with Raulus'.

" Tell them all and send them back. If I had to, I would do it myself. But then it
was something you didn't want to. Ah, Yerenica."
" That's a dangerous thing. I can't go back. Because there's no way... "
" Me too."
Euredian said exactly the same. Even though I didn't know what it meant, I
understood immediately.
Raulus' words continued.
[Why must you be alone, Baby? What would happen if you was alone?
Even you shut up, will it be okay? ]
"..."
[Abandon the heavy sacrifice. You can't do that to him.]
It was a point that stabbed right into the sadness that I had barely pressed.
Chapter End Notes
*t/n being wrapped around his fingers Chapter 122
Chapter Notes
Eventually, tears began to flow.
Raulus didn't have a good look as he saw it coming, and I noticed it as well.
His tone was back to playful and frivolous voice.
[And you're worried about the days when Hades goes missing and do something. But
again, how do we know about that?]
"What... what?"
The flowing tears immediately stopped. Is this how he comforted me? Or is he

cursing?
Now Raulus is looking at me with his cold eyes and speaking sternly.
[You are dragging yourself. Or would it be better if you make other people be in
danger too?]
"Are you cursing me?"
I stared at him. But at the same time, a laugh came out.
I pulled Raulus and hugged him tightly.
"But it's gonna be okay."
[Right? I'm wise indeed.]

"Yes, this time, I'll say yes."
I hold Raulus and took a seat. How much you dug under the tree until the soil was
tuning upside down somehow.
I stepped on messy ground and wiped my tears without hesitation. My heart was
smothered. When I finally decided, I stood up.
Okay. I have to be alone. I couldn't insist on being with Euredian.
It was the time to admit it honestly.
I hate being alone. I want to be with him.
In fact, it was when Euredian found me out in the middle of a tavern. From that
moment on, my heart has wavered. It already was.
I muttered like a squeak.
"...Okay. Let's go back."
I decided to tell Euredian. But before I had the chance to talk with him at the
West Palace, a visitor suddenly came.
***
It was late afternoon, even almost dark. I thought that no one would come.
When I can tell him, I was aiming for the right time.
And it was difficult since someone paid a sudden visit unexpectedly.
Sister Tezevia visited the palace without notice.
"Wecome, Princess...!"
Mary, the maid, was surprised by her arrival. By the window, I could see Sister
Tezevia's red hair. I could see it even though she hid it under the hood.
Of course, the most important thing is Euredian's presence.
"Yere..."
I hastily put him in the back of the bedroom and pushed him into the closet.
Euredian suddenly pulled me back. I collected my strength even though I was

staggering. I was embarrassed by his purple eyes. It was indeed a narrow space for
two people.
"What... why?"
"Shh."
It was dark inside the dressing room. It wasn't even a separate dressing room. It
was a neat and simple closet. The space inside was narrow and dark. Thank goodness
it wasn't full of dresses.
"What, why... What happened—"
"Shh, shh. I think my sister is here."
I put my index finger on his lips when I heard Sister Tezevia calling the maid.
"Mary, where's my sister?"
"Yerenica?"
"Shh."
Bang. As soon as I noticed Mary at the corner of my eyes, I closed the door as she
led out Sister Tezevia out of the dressing room.
In the end, I intended to come to the bedroom to meet my sister while holding my
heart together. That was when I heard their conversation.
"Pri, Princess Tezevia."
"It's been a long time Mary. Where is Yerenica? I was thinking about having a cup
of tea after a long time."
"Aunty!"
Oh my gosh.
I sighed quietly. Because Bree is also there, it wouldn't be easy.
Perhaps Brisney was the one who connected Sister Tezevia to Euredian. It was more
obvious the more I think about it.
Only then did he clearly grasp the situation. Euredian's mouth went up. I could
feel it through the index finger.
I frowned and looked up at him and sternly said.
"Don't laugh."
He nodded and laughed a lot. It seemed that he can't help it but it was sincere so
I just nodded.
I was sensitive to my hearing. I concentrated and listened to the conversation

outside while here was filled with laughter.
"The Princess goes on a walk for a while, she was outside..."
"Yeah? When?"
"She went out about half an hour ago."
Mary sounded a little embarrassed while answering my sister, even though she
replied nicely.
I patted my chest. Again, Bree with her innocent voice said something to them. It
was hard to ignore.
"Bree knows where Aunt often goes to play. I know where!"

Small step was heard outside. I wanted to make a sound. Then I heard a confused
voice.
"Huh? There's no one today?"
"Brisney?"
"Today I decided to play on swing place..."
'You said you were going to ride a swing?'
While I was gasping an air to breathe, Euredian looked confused. It was so

cumbersome that he couldn't get it.
Eventually I stuttered. Euredian pointed somewhere on his chest and shoulders. Find
the area around my neck, close your arms and come to me.
He pulled me down.
Hup.
"...Ugh."
But our surroundings were dark and the distance was wrong. It must have been
calculated. Suddenly a rough breath came close.
The sharp place at the tip of the nose was sore. I rubbed it sadly. A fresh scent
wrapped me in.
I reflexively take a sharp breath and immediately shut my mouth. I felt his hair
tickle my forehead.
'You, too close...'
When my chest pounded wildly, I rushed to pull him. I regretted that immediately
and shook my neck. I unwrapped my arms.
I lifted my head to slightly part from him.
Creak.
"Yeah? What did you just say..."
"...!"
It made me stunned but then it hit me.
Sister Tezevia was stunned. The white noise I heard was magnified. I screamed
silently. He stopped moving around.
"Me, I haven't heard... but..."
'Ahhhh.'
His back was stiff, he froze. I blinked vigorously.
And the next moment, I really couldn't move.

"...!"
Our foreheads touched. He's still frozen. And I couldn't see clearly in the dark.
A shallow, dull breath touched my lips. I just raise my head slightly. As soon as I
realised that my lips were rubbing his, I froze hard.
Dear me! The hem was very light. There was a grazing sound.
In a dizzying narrow space, it seemed full. My heart started to race.
My older sister was out there. There's a tension that I should never be doing this.
Is it because of the ambiance or is it inevitable? There's an absurd and
uncomfortable sensation. Whether it's because of the anticipation for something
coming, I don't know.
"How's Yerenica doing these days? It seems I don't meet her often these days. I
couldn't stand this lonely feeling..."
"She's always bright and healthy. No need to worry, Princess Tezevia."
"Well... someone she meets... Someone who visits the Palace... Is there somebody
like that?"
Sister Tezevia and Mary continued their conversation outside. My heart seemed to be
squeezed here.
But at the same time, I could hear nothing. Yes, it seemed like it was from the
outside world. Softly, coming under the snow, there were wet lips.
"..."
I might even open my mouth and whisper. I just couldn't hold my lips tightly.
Think nothing, think nothing. This too shall pass quickly. It was hard to endure
more. My fingertips trembled again and again.
The lips moved slowly. The smooth feeling of riding was stimulating. No, it was
deeper. The intense feeling has been repeated many times. Even though it wasn't the
first time I touched him.
"Tell me honestly, Mary. Do you know what is Yerenica doing these days?"
"Pri, Princess Tezevia."
"Brisney strangely goes often to the West Palace. Even I don't go that often.
It's weird..."
He slowly slid down to the tip of my nose. My senses stopped right on his lips.
Lip muscles like the outline of his lips shook me. I don't want to be kissed on the
lips. There are people outside.
He got some nerves. He is a man who knows the best of the tension of pressure. His
face was distorted without a hitch.
As usual, he just went with the flow. But the timing!

This man was trying to kill me. It was clear. Euredian's face looked like he was in
pain. I laughed briefly.
Even if he didn't look like it, I thought it would be the case. I'd like to see him
loose and let himself go. It was almost a day after the enemy was revealed.
He kept his silence for a long time. His lips stayed still here.
Euredian breathed as a joyful sign. I couldn't find it and whispered in a small

ear.
"We're in the verge of getting caught."
"..."
"Now, I'm trapped here. I think it's impossible."
"Quiet... don't laugh."
He slightly bit my earlobe. His mouth fell between the opening and stopped at it. A
moan popped out.
It didn't hurt but it shocked me. It was enough stimulation for me. My eyes were
full of resentment.
I waved my hand in the dark. I knocked the presumed part between his cheeks and
chin.
"That's unfair."
"What?"
"Are you doing it on purpose now?"
I can barely hear it. The whisper was mixed with another.
I thought I was being pushed back. Euredian gently lifted the tip of my chin.
"It's not on purpose."
"So what is it?"
"I'm alone with you in this narrow and dark place. That's a little bit too much,
isn't it?"
I couldn't deny it.
These days, the new Euredian Belgoth became as shameless as he was obstinate. It's
not that I don't know that part of him. But...
"Look."
Maybe this guy was such a little stud. A little bit irritating even. I didn't seem
to know this side of him.
I made a ridiculous face. It couldn't be helped.
Outside, Sister Tezevia and Mary are looking after me. Brisney was sitting in the
room. But...
In this narrow closet, I felt a tremendous sense of guilt and immorality.
But in the meantime, my instincts wouldn't let me think of it. This was the biggest
problem that I actually felt.
In this dark place, a bluish silvery glow swayed.
Although it was a small and dim light, I could see even just a bit. At a glance,
the daylight was heavy enough to contain.
As soon as I found Euredian's chin and lips, I pulled him.
Just before my lips rubbed on his, he took his head back slightly.
"You can't do this."
"What?"
"Your sister. Even if you and I are no strangers, you can't do this."
"..."
Euredian was impatient. Even though it was something I said on a whim.
I resentfully looked up at him.
"What you mean?"
"I have nothing to do. Hear me. You're the one who locked me up."
Maybe this guy is making fun of me. It must have been amusing for him.
I was staring at him, I surrendered while breathing out.
"Please do it."
I wasn't used to the stimulus he gives. But the one who wants to lock our bodies
together is me, surely.
Maybe it was the same with this guy. It wouldn't be different. As far as I knew, I
don't know that much about him.
As I couldn't stand Euredian, his smile widened. The shape of his eyes bent
naturally.
"If you kiss me, I'll do what you say."
Those reddish eyes opened widely and stared closely.
I only touched his lips with my fingers and happily whispered.

"Lets go back. Together."
"...Really?"
"Only if you kiss me, please."
I had made a decision and considered the timing. Like a fox on the subject I was
working on. The phrase was my biggest problem too.
Look at me, I wasn't good at training.
Strangely said, it felt good. Between the lips that I touched, there was something
that made me full. My heart was swollen. Slowly and intensely quiet, everything
fell on the right place. It was such a kiss that made me tighten hard.
Fortunately, the kiss wasn't that long. Nevertheless, it was good.
It was clear and neat but hot and humid at the same time. I felt refreshing energy
all over me. After being filled up, it was a little bit difficult, but
more importantly, I have succeeded in removing his doubt.
Along with Mary's amazing acting, Sister Tezevia left the Western Palace.
I opened the closet door widely. God, it was good to come out from that narrow
space. I could feel the air and breeze in the room.
Euredian was filled with regret. I sneaked out but he caught me.
"Yerenica, you weren't lying, were you?"
"Absolutely."
"Because you suddenly changed your mind, it's strange."
His handsome face showed his vague feelings of not believing completely.
Somehow, again, an impatient boy. I felt sorry. Affectionately, I hugged him once
more.
"Please freely kidnap me. I won't rebel."
"..."
"But for the last farewell to my family, would you give me time to do it? I love
you, Your Majesty."
"Of course."
A voice that seemed to be jammed since yesterday, the affection that I couldn't
spill. As if I was still there, I kissed him.
I swept Euredian's hair gently and soothed it to reassure him.
"The kidnapping happened in the middle of the day. This time, it seems I'll see you
at dawn. How about it, Your Majesty?"
I smiled playfully.
Sigh.
A sigh was heard from him. Followed by a laughter that flowed after.
I have seen it many times but it didn't feel enough. Before my feelings spill out,
I went out of the room.
***
"Yerenica? I went to the Star Palace earlier. Did something happen?"
I stopped by my parents to ease their worries before going together with His
Majesty. When I arrived in the mansion, Sister Tezevia's surprised face hit me.
As soon as I saw my sister, I hugged her.
"Oh? Why suddenly?"
"Uh yeah, just."
My sister was a little embarrassed. Counting until ten thousand, I hugged her
tenderly.
"My sister will understand me, right?"
"What are you talking about?"
Something was wrong with my voice. How did you feel with me floating in your arms?
I took a close look at her face and smiled brightly at my sister.
"Yeni, what are you doing in the West Palace? I don't know if you... No,
perhaps..."
Sister Tezevia didn't finish her sentence.
I naturally turned her attention to another thing. Seeing Brisney looking up, I
crouched down to see her at eye level.
"My beautiful niece, should we have dinner together tonight?"
"Yes!"
Brisney nodded her head vigorously. Then her eyes went wide open as something came
to her mind. My beloved niece whispered in my ear.
"Is your Pretty Uncle coming?"
"Uh... uh."
I replied with a nice smile and rubbed Brisney's disappointed face.
Only four days since she met Euredian, she was already attached to him. I couldn't
even hear what he whispered with that little voice to Brisney.
"You can see him again, Brisney. After you're a little bigger than you are now."
"How big is it?"
"Well... Brisney, how big do you think you will be?"
Now as I stand at the same level as her, it was from a kid's perspective.
Then I raised my hands high enough. Brisney pouted her lips out.
Brisney will understand it. The imperial, international relations, and the emperor
concept. She's still young now but will she recall the memories of these days later
on?
"Ah no, I can't even remember."
"?"
"Well, that how it is. Because our Brisney is still a baby."
I hugged Brisney who has a confused face. Although I moved away to avoid her eyes,
Sister Tezevia caught me.
"Yerenica, what are you really thinking about? It's not about a strange thing, is
it?"
"No, it's not a weird thought."
"Well, then? It's not like you..."
This was terrible. I laughed to escape this crisis.
"I'm not running away, Sister. No, no. What's a runaway, I'm not a teenage girl."
And suddenly I came back to being a teenager. For not being able to be honest with
my sister, I apologised inwardly.
I'm sorry, Sister. However, I made this decision, I'll be the one to do this role.
It's impossible to revoke it.
Sister Tezevia spoke with a stern face.
"I believe in you, Yerenica."
"Yeah. Do you love me? I love you too, Sister."
[Your conscience is full of flaws, Baby.]
Raulus followed me. He kept rubbing my nose in the mishap.
I secretly put Raulus on my feet. I pushed and talked about something else.
"But somehow the mansion is a bit cold. I think that I'm lucky. The sun was shining
outside."
"It's cold?"
"Uh, no. It's too hot. Phew, I'm just sweating..."
The direction of my thoughts from running away to my body condition just made it
worse. This made my lie obvious, but I have the ability to wipe it away sweetly and
slowly.
After an hour and a half, I still don't know. I was curious about the Lebanon
mansion. I realised that the weather was cold.
Ah! This was the first time I will have dinner with Duke Lebanon.
I used to visit the masnsion three to four times a week. About a tenth of the meals
I had was eaten here.
"..."
However, a person without surname has appeared in the Lebanon manor. It was the
first time in years.
"Are you okay, Yerenica? I'm sorry, I'm having dinner with Miss Richard today..."
It was as said by Sister Tezevia. I opened my mouth but couldn't answer it.
"... Is it a dream?"
Because of the small mumble, I pinched my cheeks hardly.
Of course, the feeling of touching the skin. The wind blowing around.
Something like a wonder happened.
I was doing it for Brisney. Even though it was hard to maintain a bright look.
"Aunt?"
Brisney has a cute face but I didn't see a smile on her.
I was standing at the parlour. The chill that I felt was so cold.
Dozens and hundreds of needles sharply stabbed each of the cell in my body.
Something is coming. Intermittently, fingers bouncing happily.
"... Okay. Ah. It seems we can't have dinner together today."
My hands were embracing Brisney. Slowly, it lost its strength.
"But, after a long time talking with my sister, I still want to be with her. I'll
wait upstairs. Please tell her."
"How about dinner together. Will you come?"
"No. Actually I don't think I can eat now."
I put Brisney on the floor. I bent my body and straightened it again. I spit out
the next words with clear pronunciation.
"I'll wait upstairs."
***
"Am I crazy?"
I went to Sister Tezevia's bedroom.
Uh, the door was closed and I was alone in the room. Soon, my knees felt relieved.
My body didn't take the time to release the tension.
Barely enduring the fear, I was biting my lips.
"What... What a..."
Lightly passing through the closed door was Raulus who jumped to my knees.
[The timing is killing.]
"..."
I silently pat Raulus' nape. After this, I was going to stroke his body without any
reason.
"Rauli, what did you say yesterday? When you keep waiting for the guy who might
come, did you say you were going to bite them?"
[Yes. Sorry, I was wrong. I believe you were anxious but I had to say it.]
"... Really, just drop it."
Was it Murphy's Law? Is that so? Feeling like floating. Just after I decided to go,
it felt like I beg for a dream? (Murphy's law states that everything that can go
wrong will go wrong.)
I trembled. I bent my head to Raulus who was on the floor.
"It can't be..."
Life is like a dog for these past two years. For a while, I didn't even think about
returning to Belgoat. All my family was here.
It was just unexpected for Euredian. The day I made a promise.
"...Ha."
A small laugh came out.
Chapter 124
Chapter Notes
#Proofread by Feri
The world wasn't on my side either.
I had an instinctive hunch. The last two years had been a real night before the
storm. The storm that had turned the tide of the world around, you are about to hit
the fire from now on.
I gathered my cold fingertips and barely managed the words out, "First of
all-------------------------------------------------------------------------- Let's
get in."
Raulus understood at once what I was saying.
The shape of the wolf with silver fur and sky-blue eyes gradually faded.
The cross earrings on the left earlobe, which had never been removed from the body,
shook gently.
" ."
Because we knew that he was aiming for sacredness of Raulus, I could not keep him
out.
The emptiness quickly filled with fear when his existence, which was always there
for me, disappeared.
"--- No, get a grip." I shook my head.
It just doesn't exist in shape form; it can be called at any time. He can hear my
voice. "Get a hold of yourself---------------------- Get a hold of yourself."
I woke up with my cheeks ringing and then I got up.
I had practiced numerous times, I had raised my body's senses to extreme

sensitivity. I read out the streams that are dissolved in the air.
"Eut---."
It was felt on the back of the arm and hand, which was a sense that close to pain.
If it had been the past, this flow of mana, which had melted into the air, I would
not have endured it and just complained of the pain.
However, my current condition wasn't very good either. My fingertips hurt.
The pain of tearing off the skin that I had felt came up to my elbow on the back of
my hand.
"Ugh----."
But I couldn't run away. It was obvious without having to see what was going on
below. There was a dense mana, that was hard for me, filled the floor below like a
fog.
There are four people who are precious to me in the dining room who are important
to me. " ."
If I ran away from here, she's threatening to kill them all. Well, if you're lucky
enough, then you're still---
It was that my body was full of the divinity that I had absorbed from Euredian.
"I'm glad I had come up with a kiss. Right. Then."
I barely endured what seemed to be tears. "------A brave child is not crying-
---------------------------------- --."
I muttered to myself what I had always said to Brisney. However, it was of little
use. The tears that I couldn't hold quickly gathered around my eyes.
My view had become blurred.
" ."
I really wanted to go back-----
"Isn't it stupid?"
"It's weird because you suddenly change your mind." If I knew it would be like
this, I won't be saying that.
No, when I came back from the temple, when I met him again that day, I didn't
accept it. Even if it was a little painful, I should have returned immediately.
If I knew things would be like this-----
"What to do?" A desperate murmur came out of my lips. "I have to deliver the
message somehow----."
Shal we send Raulus?
But without Raulus, I really didn't have a single corner to trust.
Can I speak to you for a moment if I have to wait for it? He wasn't even the kind
of person that could be asked.
If you're kidnapped like this, it's really hard to make a promise. I thought
hopelessly.
I really keep doing things that I can't do to him. To the person I love. To a man
who I was determined to make sure that he would be happy.
" ."
Thuck.
I could feel clump of mana clinging to keen senses started moving. I couldn't hear
the sound of my footsteps as if it was blocking my eardrum.
Thuck. Thuck. " ."
It was said that when the fear reaches its peak, tears do not come out.
However, it seemed wrong.
Thuck. Thuck. Physiological tears flowed down my cheeks and down to my chin. It was
of little use to scrub around the eyes.
I finally gave up wiping away my tears. Instead, I chewed my lip so hard that they
bleed. "You knew this was going to happen one day. It's nothing new."
In a completely enclosed space, the flow changed, with windows and doors closed.
The curtain leading to the balcony fluttered loudly from inside out once.
Beyong the bright ivory curtain, I could see reddish brown hair that seemed to be
embroidered in the air.
"Long time no see."
The air of the summer night was warm.
The magician with reddish brown hair, sitting comfortably on a narrow railing,
laughed alluringly with a child in her arms, frightened by fear.
"Lovely Princess."
***
Brisney didn't have a clear grasp of what was happening now. "Mom---?"
Tezevia, who was cutting steak into small pieces with a fork and knife, was stiff
as it was in that position.
Brisney titled her head blankly and then turned her head. "Dad---?"
The Duke of Lebanon, who was sitting at the top of the table, was just pointing out
his brother's eating habits who was sitting next to his left. With
a slight frown, his mouth opened as if to say something. But there was no word
coming from that mouth.
" ."
Brisney looked around the long table with a frightened face.
Sergey, who loved his niece with a playful face, and the servants who were waiting
in a line over the table were all stiff like cold group statues.
The chilling sound of chair scratching on the floor hit the child's ear.
Brisney stared blankly as the black hooded woman, who she thought had hardened just
like everybody else, stood up.
"Hoodie sister----."
The hood reclined and a reddish0brown hair came down. The white mask, which was
always covering half of her face, was nowhere to be found.
" ."'
It wasn't the first time Brisney saw her, but it was the first time she saw her
bare face. "You,"
The child's small body was stunned by the cold voice.
The owner of the underground, wearing the body of Soleia Elard, reached her hand at
the child. "You'll be a good hostage. The princess is smart, so I don't think it
would take too much."
"B-Bree---- With mum---."
"Come here."
No mater how strong you were born with divinity, a child who was only three years
old could not resist temptation.
Yerenica was crying.
Brisney saw Yerenica cry for the first time. In the child's world, things that
couldn't happen were happening again and again.
"You didn't have to bring the child."
Brisney didn't know that her aunt, who was always sweet and friendly, could make
such a voice. Only then did the tears fill up. "My aunt----."
It's weird. This was weird.
As she began to sob, Yerenica's face cracked. "Let her go."
Hades looked down at the little girl in his arms and looked back at the princess.
Tears were dripping down the pale cheeks. However, her expression remained firm and
hard without breaking.
Yerenica said coldly, "You want me, isn't that right?" "As expected, my princess is
smart."
"Put the child down. Right now. And you'll restore all the floors downstairs."
"Wouldn't it be me who give the orders?"
"Even if you were offended and killed me, you wouldn't be able to reach Judetta
without me,
right?"
It was quite a bone-in threat.
Hades laughed with a giddy smile. He pulled up the tail of his mouth along the skin
of the woman he used.
"So, she is like this too. She's more clever than she looks." "I'll take it as a
compliment. Brisney, come to auntie." The distance between them was less than five
steps.
Hades loosened his arm holding the child. A small body dropped to the bottom of the
balcony. "Heu-----."
But there was no crash. A swarm of twinkling divinity wrapped the child and gently
laid her down on the floor.
Brisney ran to Yerenica, shedding tears. "Wuuuuaaaa---- Auntiee-------------
-------------------- --."
"It's alright. Alright, Brisney? You were brave."
Her voice was as sweet and affectionate as usual. However, Brisney saw clear tear
mark that had not yet dried with a pale face. The round eyes were all reddish.
"Ugh, Mum--- Dad---- unusual, s-strangely immobile----." Brisney fumbled,

stammering. "Ah it's noisy."
And Hades' patience wasn't long. He flipped his long curly reddish-brown hair. "Now
that I have let her go, come to me, princess."
" ."
The hand that patted on the Brisney's back stopped.
The sky-blue eyes seemed to fall for a moment, and soon they turned to look
straight at him.
Hades bent his thin, long fingers, clenched and unfolded his fist. Although the
reaction was slow, the body of Soleia Elard accepted him without any special
rejection.
Soleia's beautiful, familiar, and alluring smile.
"I don't know how long it took me to get used to this body. I had enough of
waiting." "Ha. Who's to say." Yerenica shot wildly.
The princess of Lebovny had a subtle change of mood from two years ago, but the
inside remained the same.
"I'll be here sooner if I want to. Would it be better if it finished early?"
Chapter 125 - Part 10: Misfortune Timing
Chapter Notes
#Proofread by Feri
There was a thorn in his voice. But even the fearless and retort could not seem so
lovely.
Finally, in front of his eyes, an 'offering' that will lead him to Judetta. A
finger bone with perfect flesh and muscles habitually scratched the railing.
Yerenica was glaring at him for a moment, then turned around quickly. The jerky
curtain was flipped over and the child was brought into the room.
"Heung---- Auntie---."
But she herself did not take a step inside the room.
Brisney instinctively knew the meaning of the act and caught the cuff of Yerenica.
"A brave child doesn't cry, Brisney. Isn't that right?"
"Heu—nng."
The cold hands swept the child's small back and patted her. The divinity that
flowed through Yerenica's body flowed into the child's small body.
The effect of the most powerful divine power on the ground was immediate.
Tears dripping over the small face stopped suddenly. The frightened child opened
her eyes wide. Brisney, unable to adapt to the rapid changes in her body, quickly
let out a small wimper.
"Go down and go to Sergey." "Aunt ?"

"Talk about what you saw, just to uncle Ser, okay?" "Se—Uncle Ser---."
"'Because he's the only one who knows he's here---."
The last word was something Brisney couldn't understand. However, Brisney's tight
hold feel.
The child blinked her eyes. Yerenica's hand were soft but she strongly pushed
Brisney's body back. "Go. Hurry." Yernica spoke firmly.
The sweet and pretty face of her aunt that the child saw was half eaten in the
dark.
Strangely, wind blew from the inside of the room. The ivory curtains fluttered
wildly. Light pink
hair also fluttered around together in the dark night sky.
Behind the thin summer curtain, the silhouettes of those beyond were dimly
reflected.
The slow rose of Yerenica, who was sitting with one knee on the floor, was
reflected in a very faint shadow.
The glimmering shadow disappeared into the silhouette of a woman in a black robe
who had been holding her a while ago.
" ."
And that was it. If there was a shadow, when did the silhouette shine?
Where the did the gusts win blow in the room?
"Ah-----."
Everything returned to its original condition. Behind the curtain was dead silence.
There was nothing left. Brisney looked at the edge of the curtain, which sank
blankly to its original position.
Strangely, she felt like. Like she just woke up from a pleasant nap.
"---- Uncle Ser." Brisney murmured quietly. The special child didn't forget what
her aunt had done
to her and disappeared.
A small foot stepped back. And the little girl, who was destined to become the main
character of the world in the future, turned around and ran out of the room.
Part 10. Misfortune timing.
Euredian left the Lebovny palace a little early.
In the first place, no one was suspicious of him for crossing the main gate of the
palace without hesitation.
No matter that he was wearing a robe with the pattern of Lebovny---
"Isn't this a little too much?" Eurediaan smiled a little and his true nature
slipped away.
Lebovny was as good as the royal palace verion of Yerenica. The nation as a whole
is a little fragile and quick to sense things.
For example, here.
"Where are you going, knight?"
The gatekeep who was dozing off in front of the gate took off his hat and shook it.
"I'm on my way to fulfill the princess' orders. What's the matter?"
It was a very heavy tone for a knight, but the gatekeeper seemed not suspicious at
all. The bearded man laughed.
" ."
"I think you're talking about Princess Yereninovica. I heard you're stuck in the
West Palace these days."
" ."
Euredian stopped walking and looked at the gatekeeper. The gatekeep, who flushed
the princess' full name without hesitating, continued to rattle noticing his gaze.
"Is everything alright with you, sir? All the letters I asked you to deliver are
piled up to a span, and these days you don't come out."
"Letter?"
What letter?
At the question, Euredian found himself stepping closer to the gatekeeper.
"What letter do you mean?"
"What kind of letter is that? A confession to our lovely princess."
Of course.
Euredian exhaled a deep sigh.
It was not his illusion either. In two years of waiting, his rivals were stretched
to infinity. "Well, I'm handing you this pile, even though the princess doesn't
care."
There Euredian got a little consolation. You didn't accept it all.
But he couldn't help feeling down.
"You said you were on your way to fulfill th eprincess' orders, knight? Then while
you're doing that, please deliver these to the princess."
" ."
"Once I've given it to you, I feel a little easier. I've eating a lot of things in
the name of delivering the letter."
It seemed the benefits seemed to have been received by the wrong person.
Euredian clicked his tongue into his mouth and received a bunch of letters from the
gatekeeper.
He was not happy at all, but he was happy that Yerenica, who would leave the palace
in the evening, would not be getting them.
What the hell was in these letters? As if it would explode at me.
With a little exaggeration, it was thicker than the letters Yerenica had sent him.
Euredian muttered to himself, "'It's a good thing I came all the way here." "Yes?"
"Has this happened a lot before?"
The gatekeeper tilted hies head, answered gently, "It's a lot. Overflowed.
Don't the knight who serves the princess now that?""
"It wasn't long since I was assigned." "Aha. Well, then you might not know." The
gatekeeper shrugged.
"How is the princess doing? I used to see her at least five times a week before."
"Where did she go around like that---?"
"Well, here and there. She would visit the temple once a month, go to the city
often, and walk especially to Duke of Lebanon."
Even after returning to Lebovny, she seemed to have displayed her personality that
could not stand still in one place and went around without regret.
When we go back to Belgoth, I really need to be on her side so that my eyes won't
miss her.
Euredian once again made a resolution.
You're not going to turn your eyes away even though you're right next to it.
It was comforting that Yerenica stayed with him for ten days when he was half-
jailed in the Lebovny palace.
The thick bundle of letters crumpled up in his hand. The corners of his mouth
curled up.
For the time being .
"After marriage, no one's going to poke you like this."
The gatekeeper was now looking at him with a strange look. All of a sudden, he felt
something strange, so there were frowned between his eyes.
"But did the princess recently have a new escort?" The gatekeeper muttered
doubtfully. "I've never heard of such thing—but sir, do you belong somewhere? –
huh?"
But the man in the knight's attire, who was already wearing a robe, was gone before
his eyes.
***
"Are you here, Your Majesty?"
Count Iven looked well-fed and well-off without the master.
"Levoni has a very clean air. It's good. There's a lot of delicious food. I want to
go on another vacation with my wife next year. It's a small but a
livable kingdom."
After living under the pressure of work, the vacation enjoyed in a long time seemed
to have been as sweet as honey.
Euredian clicked his tongue.
"What a vacation----."
"Did Your Majesty have a good time?"
Somehow, he looked like he was enjoying it. Euredian did not exactly contradict
that remark. "Is it just good? It's been two years since we met."
"Oh. Then when is the ceremony---?"
The count's good eyes were brightened with anticipation. "Shall we start getting
ready as soon as we get back?"
"That is what you want to do." Euredian put his hood back with a sigh.
Actually, a ceremony. It didn't matter if Yerenica liked it. It can be done anytime
after removing all the elements in the fire.
A slightly disheveled silver hair was revealed out of the hood. "What about
scorpions?" Euredian asked, brushing his hair lightly. "Oh. Here you are, Your
Majesty."
Count Iven took out a dried letter from his arms.
"Kelkita says the cleanup is all done. Schumart says he's checking the area again."
"What was the particular finding?"
"It was the final haunt of the black sorcerer. There are signs of them everywhere."
The letter detailed the present situation of Kelkita purification work. It was
letter written by Diego Schumart himself.
The primary cleanup was completed, and the final search was carried out using
wizard in case there were any remaining places hidden by magic.
Once the final work is completed, cleanup work across Belgoth will be completed. In
exactly two years and a month.
It was formidable achievement. Of course, it was a horribly slow time for Euredian
who gave the order.
"But where is the princess?"
"At dawn. Because she needed time to say goodbye."

"Ah, I see. She won't be able to come back for a while--- not for----." Count Iven
looked astonished, with his head in the air.
"No, it's dawn? It's like kidnapping at night---." "That's right. Kidnapping."
"Pardon?"
Chapter 126
Chapter Notes
#Proofread by Feri
Count Iven's eyes wide open.
"No, I think we should take a formal answer and take it with you---." "It could be
said to be an escape of love."
"Huh?"
"Isn't it enough to have her consent? This is a very fair kidnapping."
"To call it a fair kidnapping is------ Yes, it is fair. It's fair kidnapping of
course."
The count quickly changed his words like lightning when the red porcelain glared at
him. Even though the Emperor's eyes weren't exactly like a book, but somehow it was
dull. "Eh, so we wait till dawn?"
"Yes, then we're going to Barishad right away----." Euredian couldn't keep his
words to the end.
Something fell to the floor. It was a silver cross with purple jewels in the
middle, attached to his necklace line.
" ."
Euredian blinked slowly and looked down at the small cross that fell on the ground.
The joints of the cross and necklace, which had been tightly fastened, were cut
off. "Why all of a sudden----."
It hadn't done this in the last two years.
Slowly he bent over and picked up the fallen cross.
It was the cross that had led him to find where Yerenica was in Lebovny at once. "
"
Count Iven seemed to say something, but the voice didn't reach Euredian's ears.
Until dawn. I don't think I can wait. He suddenly thought so. And he really didn't
have to wait until dawn.
A few hours later, on a night when the sun had just fallen and the sky became
dusky, it was Confucius Lebanon who came to him, not Yerenica.
***
My head was spinning.
It felt like I was hit in the back of my head by a very large, hard iron club.
The stinging pain slowly rushed in.
"Ah--- --."
I let out a groan first. If I didn't spit anything out, I thought I'd be eaten in
two. Then cursed words popped out of the mouth.
"F-Fuc--- shit----."
However, the pain which had been creeping up even before I had even said all the
words, suddenly became celar.
"Huck."
It was a terrible pain. It hurt not only my head but also my shoulders and back,
arms, legs, fingertips, toes.
I knew this shitty pain. Mana maladjustment, the name of my disease. The body
reacts faster than the head
For the past two years, whenever mana maladjustment occurs, the body that had been
trained automatically responded to habitually bounce off mana.
"--- Hoo-haa."
I could feel the mana bouncing off the stem of the blood vessel. I blinked,
breathing hard. There was little difference between closing one's eyes and opening
one's eyes. It was pitch-dark everywhere.
"Where is this----- ?"
I seemed to be thrown away somewhere. My body was stuck on the ground in a strange
position.
I waited patiently for my body to get used to the rest of the pain. It was like
blood after a few hard times.
In order to recover form the lack of divinity, the movement had to be reduced to a
minimum.
Fortunately, there was still quite few divinity left in the body that had been
absorbed from Euredian.
"Right, not the worst."
I slowly pulled up my upper body in an effort.
Though my arms and legs were still sorely numb, I couldn't waste any more divinity.
I managed to
get through this pain.
I looked around, whether it was good thing or bad. There was nothing really
visible. All I can know is the feeling of the ground, the stuffy air and the weight
of gravity weighing on the whole body.
"Weight--- --."
I instinctively realized where I was. Belgoth. It's Belgoth.
"Woa." I spit out a sigh, almost like groaning.
I came back to Belgoth from Lebovny. It was evident that I was dragged by magic.
"Are you glad I'm not dead right now?" I muttered incessantly and rubbed the back
of my neck with senseless hands.
I couldn't feel my throat either. I tried hard not to imagine what the hell was
going on with me. Yeah, well, two years ago it was worse than this-----
Why is my life such a quandary? It was new thing to think about. I changed my
thoughts.
How long has it been? Apparently on that terrace, after Brisney was sent out----
I searched my memory by barely running my brain, which seemed to have hardened.
"You're also smart. I like it because the rebellion is not big. "
It seemed that Hades, who was using Soleia, said so. Recalling the seductive voice,
my head thumped again.
"And then space travel as it is----." Came to mind, even when tentacles-like cold
fingers grabbed my neck.
Two years ago, when I was abducted from Lebovny to Belgoth, I passed out during the
teleportation magic. How is this the same?
"Crazy, really."
A bluish silver light flashed out.
I grew the light little by little, paying all my attention not to overestimate the
divinity. The view was gradually brightened.
"Ah-- --."
Somehow, I heard a voice ringing, and it was in a bi cave where I had fallen.
A cave with three sides blocked from ever corner of the light. There was one road.
" "
No matter how much light I grew, I couldn't see what was at the end of the road.
It's just black darkness.
Go, can I go---- ?
Should I go somewhere first? Or just wait here?
"Wait—Wait for who?" I laughed out loud and shook my leg.
I don't know where I was left in a place like this, but I couldn't just wait for
him. I've been taken all the way here!
People in Duke of Lebanon was used as hostage, so I was dragger without resistance,
and it was a long time, but I really didn't even have the intention of giving
myself up to Hades.
First of all, we have to scout where we are-----
" ."
But it's also scary. It's not like you're not scared when you make up your mind.
"------ Ralie." Eventually I opened my mouth.
I know that taking out Raulus now is munching on my inner divinity, but I couldn't
be confident of jumping into darkness by myself.
"Well, this must be the end of my courage." [Full of this.]
A glittering swarm of silver gathered in one place.
Soon a little wolf cub jumped to the bottom of the cave. Half the size was smaller
than the average cow.
Raulus looked up at me with his sky-blue eyes. [Baby, why are you so big?]
"Ralie's gotten smaller----."
When I reached out my hand, a baby wolf, a little bigger than my fist, hopped over
my pal, To save the divinity as much as possible, I had to shrink the size of
Raulus.
Rualus, as mall as a squirrel, grumbled, [My dignity ended the moment I met you.]
"Don't beat around the bush. The summoner is about to die."
I tried to hit him on the head, but I stopped when I realized that it was about to
fall, so I stopped. Instead, he began to twist his head.
"How long has it been?"
[It's only been a few minutes since we fell here. Because you woke up faster than I
thought.]
"That's a good thing----."
I first tried it out and spat the word, "Adrea."
[Hey. It is not a name to be called carelessly like that.] Raulus responded sharply
at once.
[It's the most powerful finger, my first child.] "Isn't it working?"
[Of course. From the beginning, the place was wrong.] Raulus grumbled and scratched
my hand lightly. I sighed.
That's right. The fate of borrowing a person's baptismal name will not happen
twice.
Over the past two years, I have tried to borrow and use the divinity of baptismal
names I know, but I have failed more than once or twice.
And in the first place, this was not the altar of the temple of Barishad, where
Raulus ascended. What is needed to summon an absolute person is the summoner's
sacred name, where allowed. I've already not fulfilling two out of three, so----
"So, this is really it."
I checked the remaining of divinity in my body in a melancholy way. About two-

thirds were left. I don't think it's up to 70 percent----
[Better than usual. Where is that?] "---- I'm sad for some reason."
[If it weren't there, I would have already been a low-world person. "If you really
want to get a good night's sleep, be quiet."
A sigh came out with a grumble.
Still, my heart seemed to have calmed down a little after a few familiar banters. I
murmured anxiously, "I'm not sure Brisney delivered the message well."
[She's a smart kid. I don't know how many hours it's been, but by now, I'm
sure-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
]
Sergey must have spoken to Euredian. I felt twinge in my heart when I thought of
him. He must have been surprised. He was a man who had been alert and anxious all
the time.
There was nothing else that came to mind right the kidnapping, so I asked Brisney
to deliver some words, but I wasn't at ease.
What have I been doing since I've been hiding and pushing him away?
A bitter skepticism surged in.
If this was going to be the case, I should have just told him everything from the
beginning. If I we were together like Raulus said, we wouldn't have come to the
worst of this run.
I let out a low sigh.
"I don't want you to blame yourself----."
When I see him again, I have to hug him and whispers about a thousand times that
I'm sorry. I'm sorry I couldn't make a decision earlier.
I'm sorry to make you miss me again----
" ."
Somehow I felt like crying again. I managed to shake my heart. [Don't cry, baby.]
"I'm not crying---."
I had to move fast to that. Without Hades, this could have been an opportunity. I
bit my lips hard, "Let's go for now. Anywhere."
Chapter 127
Chapter Notes
#Proofread by Feri
***
Euredian said the that Belgoth cleanup almost finished. I clearly remembered that
the cleanup would have been over all the way to the south by now.
It's either in the middle of a mountain or in the basement if you see that there's
not light even if you go this far. And my thoughts gradually tilted to the latter.
"It looks like a tunnel, doesn't it here." [Huh.]
My while body was tingling. There's no way that there's so much mana in the area
where the purification in place.
It did.
But I didn't think Euredian would have done the work roughly. It is directly
related to my personal affairs, so he must have been cautious.
Then it means it's hidden enough to avoid his eyes----
How long the tunnel was, there was no end to it. The feeling of walking endlessly
in the shadow of the divine light in the darkness was terrible.
[Still, the slope's up. Where is it that you don't go downward any further?]
"Is that so?"
As Raulus said, it was true. The road certainly seemed to go up.
I was convinced after looking around the corner that was completely bent.
I was probably thrown at the bottom of this long underground tunnel and given that
there was only one road, it had the appearance of a snake crawling up toward the
ground.
[And I feel faint, but I feel it. Divinity.] "You feel it?"
[Yes. On top. Far away. Let's see, whose divinity----- ?]
Raulus jumped out of my arms, running around. [Shire, Ladoure---- isn't it?
Aria? Well, it's faint-------------------------------------------- ]
A stream of of secret baptisms poured down.
[I think there are some of my children on the ground right above here, crumbs.]
"Oh, that's good news."
Ladoure was the name of Diego's baptismal name. If there's Diego on top of it, this
is Amado. "Southern Belgoth, I guess."
[It is.]
Southern Belgoth. The entire Cezanne Mountains were crossed over it diagonally.
How long will it take Euredian to get here after hearing about the incident from
Sergey----------------------------------------------------------------------------
-- ?
Raulus hugged me again and said, [I don't think it'll take long. Let's go up a
little more for now.] "Yes---."
I murmured like a sigh.
"I hope nothing shows up like this."
However, the word quickly ended the opposite. Just before turning the corner, a
sharp loud sound could be heard.
" !"
My heart sank. It was fortunate that it stopped before the corner was completely
turned. [What is it, what is it?]
Knowing it was a voice that couldn't be heard outside, I hurriedly shut up Raulus'
mouth. I thought I'd hear footsteps if took another step, so I stopped in my place.
" ."
My mind was at loss for a moment due to the sharp stabbing of the skin surface. A
voice was coming from beyond the corner.
"I'd rather be down below in Lemordi."
The pounding of my heart almost buried the voice. Even the sound of my breathing
irritated me, so I held my breath.
"No. under Lemordi, the experimental sieve can't be alive."
"We're all going to die if we stay here. Does the experiment matter now?
Once this last base is purified it's really over."
It's Lemordi. An experiment. The last base. I overheard the conversation with faint
heart.
"How did you steal these dolls---- and he won't forgive you if he finds out?
You know you're not
my old teacher anymore."
I could hear a sigh as if the ground were about to go down.
"In the end, it's one of the two. Do I die at the hands of Soleia or in the castle
of the Emperor's hand?"
Soleia. Emperor.
I was fed up wit the nae Soleia, but I managed to come to my senses once the word
'emperor' came right away.
[Oh, baby. I think he's already there] " ."

[Is not it?]
Raulus' ears pricked. I barely breathed out, leaning against the wall of dirt.
Was it longer than I thought I'd been losing my mind, or was Euredian really fast
or was it a different priest on earth? Nothing could be measured.
The conversation continued.
"How long is the experiment going on?"
"It's definitely a land that's been purified once, so the effect is slow." What do
they call 'experiments'? I don't think they are referring to me. "What about the
woman that Soleia brought?"
Right on the center.
Breathing came out without my knowledge. I shut my mouth with a hand that didn't
hold Raulus. "I don't know. If you tell me to leave it alone without touching it,
it's not to be touched then."
"It must be a rare experiment. Seeing how tightly they're locked up."
"Maybe."
I don't know what they're doing in front of me, but it kept sharply stabbing me. My
mouth was dry.
"This is enough. I don't know if it's the Emperor's divinity, but at least it can
withstand the archbishop divinity. What you need is really a few seconds."
The wizards in front of me seemed to be playing some sort of game. I could feel the
flow of mana into this one place.
Boom. Boom.
The walls and floors of the tunnel were strongly heard as if they were testing the
bonds they had made. An uneasy foreboding ran through my mind.
No, wait a second. If this happens-----
"Ok. Let's go."
The footsteps gradually faded away. I waited for the surrounding area to be empery
again and glanced over the corner.
"Ah-- --."
And I had a terrible headache. There was a huge iron bar in the way that far ahead.
An ominous premonition took a clear form and sank.
Ah, I'm stuck.
***
"Stay still, Soleia."
The fingertips flinched on their own. Hades frowned. He reached out and swung once
into the air. " "
Strangely, the reaction was slow one by one.
His body was definitely strong enough not to break even after receiving such
presence, but it was also a little too strong.
Soleia's soul was deep in unconsciousness, but occasionally popped out and
interrupted him. Like trying to get her body back. She was also a woman full of
talent to become the leader of the dark wizard even if she did not sign a contract
with him.
"Tsk. Anything too much is not good."
Hades flipped away nervously the reddish-brown hair.
Over the past two years, he had struggled to adapt to the human body, but it had
also been impossible to fully assimilate.
The human body was heavy, cumbersome and easily exhausted. But the boring life was
soon over. He finally found the person he wanted and got his hands on it.
A new body.
Hades thought merrily.
A new body full of Raulus' divinity. A body that will pull him over to Judetta at
once. How long did he spend searching for the that sweet princess?
He had no choice but to rummage one by one because he couldn't read things. The
delay was partly due to his ignorance of the human world and the lack of Soleia's
minion in Lebovny.
So, if he wanted to find the princess, she could turn her over or he could find her
himself. It was one of the two.
"It was a wise choice to choose the latter."
Without anyone knowing Raulus, he can't tell that he's after the princess.
Hades took hold of the princess while Raulus was off guard. All that's left is to
transfer himself to that body.
Hades raised himself up. If Soleia's body hadn't resisted strongly, it would have
moved right away. Strangely, the original owner of the body which had been dormant,
was awake.
"Calm down, calm down. Your body will soon be returned."
However, what Soleia wanted was not that. The convulsions of the body didn't stop.
Hades inquired irritably.
"What's wrong with you all of a sudden?" "Not here."
Soleia's consciousness was completely awake. Hades' mouth move itself, spitting out
words he didn't intend.
"Here---- That should not be discovered here----."

"What does that have to do with anything?"
The shaking hands stopped moving. Hades irritated swept through the red-brown hair.
What is this place, why?
"Soleia. My contractor. It's not your disciples that matter." " "
"In a few minutes, I can go back to where I've been longing for thousands of years
and get hold of my gravity. Stupid."
There was no answer back from Soleia. But the rebellion stopped. The body's
reaction, which was delayed one beat by one, also returned to normal.
Hades took a step, thinking that his contractor was a smart person too.
"Then shall we go?"
A wry smile came over the beautiful face. The moment to unwind the thousands of
years of old was really just around the corner.
Chapter 128
***
"How do we get out of this?"
My brow wrinkled itself. I stared at the cage without even thinking about touching
it.
There was nothing wrong with the cage itself. There was a wide gap between the bar
so that I could pass through the space somehow. So, the problem wasn't the iron
bar, but the giant magic that floated in the air right in front of it.
Raulus clicked his tongue, [What a damn thin, I'll burn it up.] " ."
Of course, it was meaningless because I couldn't even bring out the fire of Zheng
He. Now, the remaining amount of divinity in my body is about 50
percent.
Even that was shrinking finely because I was taking out Raulus. Is it better for me
to destroy this thing with my own power?
I stared at the glowing red circle with a very skeptical feeling.
As a test, I took the divinity and tried to stab it, but it was counterproductive.
Even if I tried, the complex entangled magic circle did
not move and my body reacted very violently.
And the problem is not only that----
" ."
I stared darkly at the back of the iron fence; two young men block both sides of
the road.
So there were two hurdles in front of me. The magic circle in front of the gate and
the 'gatekeepers' behind the gate.
I first opened my mouth carefully. "Here----------- are you alive?"
It was a pointless question. Those were, so to speak, like Leria, corpes controlled
by black magic. There's no way a corpse can understand human words. I gave my voice
one more time with a nervous feeling.
"Hey, you really can't hear me? Really? Can you see me?"
Still, the two bodies remained unmoved. They are facing each other, but they don't
give me a single glace.
Then----
"Grrrr---."
I slipped my fingertips back to the magic circle and quickly took them back.
It was because the man standing on the right turned his head to this side with a
sound like a beast crying.
"Huk----."
The face I saw was bizarre. Half of his face was quaintly dented, as if it had been
sunk. The sight of a hard fixed shell covering the whole face gave me chills all
over my body.
I mean how can I see that as living thing? [The smell of rotting bodies.]
Raulus dug into my sleeve and muttered.
It was unclear how he could deal wit those gatekeepers, even if he destroyed them
and escaped the iron fence.
I recalled Leria that buried in my memory. A puppet listening to Soleia's orders.

Sacrificial offerings.
"--- cannot be helped."
[Are you going to go directly?]
"There's no way. And then---- if Hades came back, I die instantly."
If I die or not, I'd rather choose the long game.
I took a deep breath, scraping together a container that already on the floor.
How to destroy mana with divinity. I've been training for the past two years,
didn't I? "And---- if I just pass without having to deal with it----."
I pinched my lips and glared at the magic circle. That gatekeeper doesn't see me.
However, if I touched the magic circle, it reacted immediately.
"I mean you've been ordered to protect the circle, not me, that means." [Oh.
You're a little smart.]

In addition, a dead body, even a gatekeeper. It's just a puppet stained with black
magic. There's only one thing you can't feel that is divinity.
"So hurry up and pray, Ralie. So that as soon as I touch this magic circle, I don't
die."
I didn't expect to destroy all of this huge magic circle anyway. What I was after
was a very small gap. A small crack that would make me slip through the cage.
I glared at the magic circle.
On the surface, it's only a complex geometric pattern, but when I concentrate my
whole mind, I could feel the flow.
Which direction is the mana flowing, where it's thick and where's it's frozen?
I was probably the only non-magician who could read this. And no one knows that.
"Found it----."
A spot where a tingling sensation subsides lightly even for a moment.
The divinity that came out from the fingertips came out. And dig in.
Between the tightly woven red circle, the shallowest part.
"Crrrr!"
The part where the net of mana had been torn off was visible to the naked eye. Two
gatekeepers raised their heads at once.
"Yap!"
I think it's one of my habits to talk about this hurtful thing in the near-crisis
situation.
I jabbed myself into the space. I was barely able to get through the cage. A small,
cute scream, a pain that could not be described pierced through the flesh and
pierced the bone.
I felt the divinity, who had been filling my body, was coming out. However, I
couldn't make a sound. I rolled through the cage and stopped breathing.
The black-bucked-head gatekeeper passed by me. It was in a quick speed.
Raulus, who had dug into me, rolled to the floor. I quickly caught the little wolf.
Gatekeeper 2 stepped over on the place where Raulus had been before. [I almost
died!] Raulus screamed.
It's me that almost died!
I stood up quickly to the point that I almost stumbled. Looking back, I saw two
gatekeepers clinging to the iron bars and checking the magic circle.
A rather despondent murmur leaked out. "Breach-------------- doesn't seem to exist.

Go---."
I mean, how smart would a corpse be?

I quickly grabbed Raulus by the nape of his neck. I ran out. Remaining divinity, 40
percent.
I felt like I became a character in the game.
If there is a difference, it is impossible to start the game after died. If the

game goes overboard, we'll go straight to the goal.
The road was straight ahead. I could see a road that was turning again in the
distance. Breath and ran out. I couldn't him chasing me, but it was grotesque.
"Oh, me. Really!"
And as soon as I walked around the street, I let out a stream of curses.
It was a repetition. An iron cage that's not much different from before. A large
magic circle in front of the iron bar.
And creaking beyond the bars----
Creaking---- ?
"Uh?"
A stupid groan popped out of the unconscious new lips.
Raulus, who had barely caught my hair had been dangling, shouted back.
[Hey, you gotta take me with you!]
" ."
I don't think that's the problem right now.
I thought seriously whether I should bite my tongue and die like this.
"Hello?"
Looking at me from beyond the bars, was the final boss of this damned game, who was
smiling broadly, that I didn't want to meet the most.
"I thought you were smart, but I guess you're not." "Hades----."
It's not a mountain beyond mountain, it's a jade beyond a mountain. My head
throbbed. "You can't get hurt at all." It was a queer, wobbly voice.
"I want my new body to be as fine as possible." "New body---."
Soleia's body creaked like a broken marionette.
I groped again the amount of divinity left in me with despair. In the meantime, a
little further, and now it really seemed to be less than 40
percent.
Damn it. What the hell is a divinity without half of it----
"A body full of divinity." "hmmm?"

What body?
But my thoughts were not deeply connected and snapped there. "!"
At a stretch, the iron bars bent on both sides like taffy. Hades, who lightly
crossed the iron bar,
came right under my nose. "?!"
"My beloved body."
The very cold lips touched my head.
I was held tightly in Hades', or Soleia's, body. My heart is pounding.
I could hear a heartbeat. It was a whistle that couldn't fly from a dead body.
"We're going back. To Judetta---."
Hades hugged me tightly and kissed me everywhere. Like treating a lovely doll.
The arm that held my shoulder did not seem to belong to a man. It was cold and
hard. It felt like I was being held by bone.
"Heu----."
Morever, the cold lips that touched made it as if they were burning hard.
I bit the inside of my mouth hard and tried to concentrate on the sound of
heartbeat that resonated in Soleia's body.
Not dead.
It was evident that Hades was Soleia's body. I saw with my eyes the underground
king, who had burned the collection of dry bones, pierced through Soleia's body.
"Can you hear me?"
I managed to ask, looking up at the polished black-toothed eyes. Soleia's lips dew
a smooth line.
"I hear you very well, Princess."
"You're not dead, are you? You're body taken away and you're not going to be like
that----." "Where's Raulus?"
"Here, it's place full of your students. You said it was the last place left!" I
staggered and shouted to get out of Hades' grasp.
"Gee, you have to keep what you have to do---Ugh." And my mouth was stuffed.
No, damn it.
Hades, who grabbed me by the back of the neck and covered my mouth with the other
hand, laughed like a madman.
"Try attacking me, Princess. With that strong divinity." No, this is really crazy.
Chapter 129
I held fast to my dizzy mind. What should I do?
No matter how much I thought about it, I felt like I had no choice but to be a
nutcase. I managed to squeeze Hades' wrists and pull them down.
I glared and spat off, "----- Get off right now. If you don't, I'll really bite my
tongue and die."
No, I didn't even have the will to bite my tongue. It was easy to make a goal at
once by just cutting a stone's throw somewhere in my body by setting an edge on the
divinity inside me.
Am I losing myself or am I suicidal?
It was hard to decide which side was more reasonable. All I'm saying is that this
is really crazy.
"You can't do that. I've been waiting so long."
The spread of white hands shook off my hand. The skin instantly became transparent,
dark and dry, and the bones were exposed.
The skeleton, half separated from the body of Hades, Soleia, flooded me in
instantly. " !"
It works. I instinctively shut my eyes tightly. But Hades couldn't reach out to me
anymore. "Ah, Ms Soleia?"
I could hear someone's voice from the other side of the tunnel. I noticed that
those voices were those of the ones repairing the magic of the iron bars that
passed by.
"There you are! She wasn't here, so I've been looking for her for a while." "
"
And it was then. Hades' body stiffened.
"I've done everything you ordered. However, parts that have been destroyed by
divinity cannot be restored at all."
"--- Ms Soleia?"
"Ah---- annoying----." Hades murmured quietly.
I saw his body twitching. The beautiful face slowly turned to this side. ". "
Is it my misunderstanding that the movement seems to be half a beat slow?
The fingertips that grasped my shoulder turned into dry bones and then again into
the hand that
covered the smooth flesh.
"Go----." Hades couldn't carry the words till the end. The fluffy body was
standing. I swallowed my breath. The air had changed.
The mana that had been dissolved in the air was small when it was stirred with
different aspects of its owner.
I stared vacantly at Hades, the absolute ruler who was in Soleia. It was still a
flawless, beautiful face.
But I could see that the flow of mana that swung the body had changed completely.
It was a hunch. My unique sense in the world that can read mana the best.
"What are you doing? Stupid." Soleia's voice popped out through her red lips. I
opened my eyes wide.
I was convinced. "Sol----."
"It's always left on the crossroads." A forbidden voice, completely different from
the previous one, flowed evenly between the lips.
"After that, just look ahead and go straight up. It's up to you to hold out.
And-----."
Just a moment ago, his voice as smooth as a snake now was shaking like.
The black eyes that had been dead, now there's light shining on them.
I had no choice but to stutter open my mouth, already convinced. "Really,

really----."
Are you really Soleia?
But Soleia was a beat faster. "Go stop him right now." Who to stop?
My head didn't think fast. A nail that had lost its place to go scratched the wall
behind it. I felt sore pain at my fingertips.
"If that man, who---?"
"Your man. The man that took away from me. The strongest divinity." It was Soleia's
beautiful face.
"I don't intend to see the burn from my eyes again, so stop it." "Ah."
"If I can't, I'll let my master swallow you right away."
Even as these times, Soleia was Soleia. In the midst of this, I was almost
distracted by the sudden threat.
But on one side, I slowly understood what she was saying.
Burn. Fire purification on a scale large enough to burn the entire Imperial City.
The man who makes it possible. Before Euredian finds this place and purifies it as
whole, to stop it-----
As soon as I realized it, I jumped up. "That's, that's-------------------- "
"Don't talk nonsense, quickly."
"It depends on how long you hold out!"

There was really no time. Even in a blink of an eyes, Soleia looked precarious.
Although she managed to wake up, it was unclear how long her body, which became the
vessel of Hades, will last.
"No matter what you see, don't be weakened and run. Do you understand?"
Leaving behind those sharp last words that stuck behind my back, I started running
again.
***
"Heuk----."
I don't know how long it's been since I ran away like this. "Uh---."
Only a third of divinity was left in the body, and tens of thousands of miles to
go.
Cold sweat formed on my forehead. I looked around, scrubbing roughly the drops of
sweat that rolled under my chin.
"Left, take a left----."
When it is crossroads always take left.
Whatever I see, don't get weak and I don't know what it supposed to be, but the
more I run the more I fell that I'm rising above the ground. The slope was getting
steeper. Besides----
[Oh, I can feel it.]
"Yes? Are you not feeling wrong?"
Raulus who was attached to my shoulder nodded. [Okay. This is--------------
-------------------------------------------------------- Louder. I think that's his

divinity.]
Diego, the face of a black-haired priest ran to my head.
[It doesn't seem to be on the ground right away, but it is probably the land where
it has been
purified somewhere.] "The purified land?"
[Yes. My temple. Go up a little bit. Let's see, sweetheard. Once you step into the
purified land, your condition will look better than it is now.]
That's right. The mere mention of that from Raulus had already given me strength.
Purification zone. Created by Diego himself.
This underground tunnel was built to avoid a deftly purified area. Or what's left
of the cleanup. After a long run, I finally saw the first crossroad.
My head is spinning as if I lack oxygen. I grabbed onto the dirt wall and managed
to stop in front of the limelight to go.
"Outer, left----."
I stepped into the left road without hesitation. Whether or not to believe Soleia's
words was not matter to think about in this situation.
I have to choose between the two anyway----- !
"Ugh-- "
But as soon as I entered the left road, I sensed strangeness and stopped in my
step. "Uh --."
A bewildering groan came out. My body shook heavily once.
It wasn't because the legs were relaxed of the divinity finally bottomed out.
"Uh-------- !"
Literally, the ground was shaking. "Earthquake?"
Out of the blue?
I was frightened and clung to the wall. This was a hardship that didn't exist in
the scenario that I thought would lead to tragic death.
Earthquake! Natural disaster! Live burial?
"Ah."
But within seconds I noticed that this shaking was different from a simple
earthquake. [This road is moving.]
"Well, I know."
I looked down to the floor in a daze.
It wasn't a feeling of swaying back and forth and up and down recklessly.
Apparently, the floor, this passage, was moving somewhere.
And the magical powers that tingle my whole body. " ."
I knew instinctively. This is the magic of Soleia.
Soleia did not tell me the way to the ground. It made the way to the ground.
Perhaps the fastest way up.
I was half impressed in the midst of the chaos. "No, her scale is
extraordinary----."
There was a constant sound of something twisting. The quirky sway stopped after a
few more minutes of sieve appreciation.
"Has it stop, did it stop?"
I checked that the ground was not shaking anymore and took I took a step again. The
remaining divinity in the body had already been carved into a bundle.
But apart from that, the energy felt clearly from the past.
It wasn't the energy of the man I love the most. But a divinity strong enough to
ignite my hopes. It was Diego's divinity.
[Hurry up, crumbs.] Raulus hastened me.
Raulus, who had become as small as a fist, was repeatedly appearing transparent as
if he would soon disappear.
I bit my lips hard and began to run again.
"If I had known this, I would have learned some martial arts---"
For a long time, I found another crossroad in front of me. There was no hesitation
again this time. On the second crossroads, I turned left and the ground moved just
like before.
This time I could feel it moving up, not sideways.
"At this rate, I'll be able to get to the ground in no time." I murmured waiting
for the ground to stop moving.
Whenever magic was invoked, the sense of divinity being cut in half was appalling.
Still, once we get to the ground----
But life wasn't that easy either.
Chapter 130
"What---?"
It was the gate to the earth that calmed and exposed. I immediately got up and
pushed the door open.
I froze to my place in the landscape in front of it. "What is this----- ?"
The odor was mixed with the air in the hook. I stopped and blinked blankly.
It was the narrow, steep tunnel that filled my eyes. There was no dry, rough earth
floor, no bumpy earth wall.
What appeared before me was a huge space that I had never imagined would exist in
this tunnel. I heard a drop of water falling from somewhere. I looked around the
huge space blankly.
What can I see is smooth, dark stone floor. A dimly tented bac and semi-cylindrical
curved walls on both sides
And in the space of that half circle----
A short sigh came out, "Ah."
I felt a sharp scratch like when I faced Hades earlier. Soleia's last words flashed
through my ears.
"Don't be too weak, whatever you see. Do you understand?"

This what you meant?
I'd rather faint right away
***
"No way, really. She was a really scary sister." The voice boomed
[For them to build these filthy things in the land of my blessings. I feel bad.]
Raulus grumbled. " Hush."
I wanted to fight back, but only groans popped out of my mouth. It was hard to get
my mind right with the mana that was floating in the space. My limbs were numb to
the point of numbness.
But it wasn't because of the pain in the body that really stunned me. I couldn't
take my eyes off the scene that filled up the space. When a person face with a
scene that was too shocking, she did not even shed tears. They just froze hard.
" ."
It was, I mean, a kind of 'exhibition room'.
Exhibition room. There was no other suitable word to express this place except that
word.
It was the magicians shining red that filled the floors of both walls. And above
the magic circle, in the hollow of space----
[Bodies.]
Raulus muttered dryly. Raulus, who jumped from my shoulder, approached the nearest
body.
I opened my mouth blankly and watched Raulus go all the way to the fron of the
corpse, which was spinning slowly over the magic circle.
[They are empty shells. Black magic has eaten more than half.]
Raulus was right. Like the two gatekeepers who were guarding the cage a while ago,
the bodies that filled the walls could not be damaged.
It wasn't a pale skin-soaked. Man cannot live with such terrible wound and such a
decayed mourning.
My body trembled like a leaf. Even my voice trembled.
"A while ago---- wizards said the experiment was half done."
[Yes.]
" ."
Then this was the perfect fit for the experiment.
A silver exhibition room displaying Soleia's dolls. Where her collections are. I
have read it at the climax of the original work.
The scene of Deckard, whose ability he inherited from his mother finally fully
enlightened, controlling the corpses and targeting Brisney passed through my mind.
I tried to bring back the story of <Brisney wants to be happy> which I almost
forgot about. An incorrect letter swept through my head.
["Mother's Legacy" Deckard quietly recalled. "Southern--- " He finally made a

decision,]
"---- Southern Belgoth."
A place where Soleia's corpses were hidden. I groaned quietly. "That's why you told
me not to be weakened---."
Ha, but that's a dead body. They're all dead. An empty shell without soul.
"Uh. Empty shells. Empty shells---------- --."
I managed to get my mind together and move along. Every time I passed in front of
the magic circled on the floor, my head went spinning.
The cold, penetrating flesh from the fingernail tip, seemed to freeze the blood
vessels to every
nook and cranny.
I managed to hold on to a divinity that seemed to leak out immediately.
Habitually I checked the divinity in the body.
Remaining divinity power, about 30 percent. "It's a close call----------- "
I tried my best to look down at the tip of my toes and the floor. Most of the dead
bodies ad their eyes wide open, so I might faint if I met their eyes.
I passed in front of magic circle, cringing my fist-sized baby wolf. The pace
gradually picked up.
However, there was another exhibition room just beyond the current one upon
arrival. I opened my mouth wide.
"No, how many of these are all---- ?"
I had no idea how big was Soleia's puppet army. If there were only one or two more
such exhibition rooms, there would have been hundreds.
Did she kill them all with her own hands?
Well, Soleia was a woman who killed Leria, who was innocent, and turned her into a
doll.
I bit my lips and hurried my steps. Still, the bodies were in pretty condition in
this exhibition room. Some of the bodies were really clean for dead people.
"When I open my eyes, I fell like a living person----."
And it was the moment I had just passed half section of the second showroom, that I
heard a thin groan.
"Is---- to----."
Thud.
My foot stopped on its own. I called Raulus reflexively, without hesitation.
"Ra-- Raulus."
[You don't have to say it. I heard it too.]
Raulus' voice was also in alarmed. I creaked and turned my head to the side where
the sound came. Red magic circle with little space on the floor. And body spinning
slowly in the air above them.
And----
" !"
I'm trembling because of the magic circle.
"Oh shit." A desperate cursed popped out of my mouth. The shock seemed to have hit
the back of my head and for a moment I was distracted.
It was a little girl shivering on the magic circle. A young girl who is about to be
ten years now. Breathing together. A living child.
" ."
[ .]
Raulus and I shut up without saying anything at first. A cold silence fell.
All I could hear was the sound of a child moaning with a small cough. The child's
ankle was exposed under the ragged skirt.
The magic, that had her skinny ankles tangled like tree roots, were all dark red.
In a way, there was no way to explain that the "experiment" of black magic was
going on.
"No matter what you see, don't be weakened and run. Do you understand?"
Only then did I realized the meaning of the word clearly. I'm sure Soleia knew this
would happen.
"Mom----." The child whispered thinly. The eyes that were looking at me correctly
were bright, silver and brown.
The tears that had already filled her eyes fell to the floor. The sound of tears
resonated in the exhibition room, which had become a grotesque echo.
It was the sound of water droplets that had been heard since the moment I entered
this place. "Save me---." The child's opened their lips.
You'll be dead soon. I instinctively sensed the brown eyes as the light was fading
away. The magic circle was getting redder and hotter.
"Sa---ve----."
The girl reached her hand to me. It was a messy hand with all the missing nails and
a bad skin. I could see the protruding wrist bone twitching.
"Ah, really----."
In the end, the view became blurred. The head hadn't made up my mind, but my hand
already put Raulus on the floor.
[No, crumbs.]
Raulus must have sensed uneasiness and hung on my arm. "You'd better go first,
Raulus." I spoke out once.
Once I started the movement, it was faster after that.
I rubbed my eyes roughly to shake off my tears and immediately sat down under the
child's feet. "Sensory sharing, is it still possible?"
[Going first?]
"It's bound to be on the left crossroad. Go straight all the way out of the
crossroad."
I gathered together the remaining divinity at my fingertips. I broke the magic

circle and at the same time I calculated the amount of breath I could barely hold
my breath, while exhaling quickly.
"I'll try my best to make sure that Ralie doesn't get recalled beyond Judetta, so
leave a trace on the way. I can follow it."
[There is not much leftover!] "So it's up to you."
It was a speed fight from now on. Who is faster?
Would it be faster for Hades to repress Soleia's consciousness and take full
control of the body or would it be faster for Raulus to go up to the ground?
"I'll follow right away. Don't forget to leave a trace, okay?" [ .]
"Hurry."
My fingertips touched the tip of a new red flaming magic cirlcle. I was able to
feel the rage that he had hesitated. I wasn't looking at him already.
[Earrings, be careful not to break it.] Raulus said at last.
It was almost simultaneous that the magic circle began to crack and Raulus finally
started running away from me.
Chapter 131
***
Kalkita.
It was the name that flashed through Euredian's mind shortly after he heard from
Sergey Lebanon. He suggested the name. "Kelkita."
"Ha, but apparently, in the vice archbishop's letter, even Kelkita was
finished---."
Count Iven hurriedly opened the letter again and confirmed it. However, Euredian
didn't even look at the letter.
Right. Apparently, Kelkita's work is all down. It was letter from Diego.
"Only the last one is left--- can't be Hani Kelkitai---!"
No. it was Kelkita.
All his senses were shouting, "Kelkita."
So at this moment, the thought that filling his mind was not where Yerenica was
taken. Is it possible to send a message to the capital?
Four of his divine knights, paladins, Gunselbeer were in the capital.
The one he should call was in the basement of the palace of Barishad. And right now
he was in the capital of Lebovny, Livne. And Kelkita was also the southernmost on
the vast land of Belgoth. The street that has diagonally crossed Cezanne Mountain.
If there was no magic, there was no way to move the distance at once, and there was
only one sorcerer capable of deploying that long range.
" ."
Thoughts came back. Is it possible to send voice to Selvier from this distance? In
fact, it was not necessary to think.
It should be possible. No ordinary priest or saint can send voice to him, but if
it's him.
I've never send a voice this far. It's just, it's not impossible.
Euredian didn't say much. "Get it out."
"Pardon?"
Count Iven, who was combing through the letter, asked stupidly back.
"Your Majesty, what did you just say----."
"It's worth saving."
The sense of voice transmission was clearly felt. Euredian muttered, gritting his
teeth. "There's no time to delay. Selvier, hurry."
And in less than half an hour, the doors of the dungeon burst open. "Come out."
A polite but harsh voice echoed loudly in the persimmon prison. The old man, whose
arms and legs were chained to the corner, raised his head.
Something fell in front of the old man. "--- ?"
It was a pair of glasses.

Chernata Rosell, the former owner tower, blinked his eyes blankly and looked down
at the single eyeglasses that rolled before him.
"Come on over. It's His Majesty's orders." "I am released?"
That can't be true.
Rosell shuddered, reviving the spirit of the emperor who had burned him to the
ground.
The sacred shackled, which was tightly fastened to the wrist and ankle, was
released itself. All that was left was a strait around the neck.
"Magic circle transportation."
Selvier, the divine knight who was watching him, spat out coldly.
"A magic circle that can travel long distances. It wouldn't be a problem for you."
Rosel tight-lipped hips lips, wearing a pair of glasses. There was only one reason
the emperor wanted him.
Soleia.
After two years of sielcne, his family's powerful and fearful disciple began to
act. " where is your destination?"
"The capital of Lebovny."
He was released from the shackled that was strangling him.
However, as the ball of restraint fell completely downwards, a sword was pointed at
the old man's enck.
"You'd better not think about it."
"---- I'm not even thinking about it."
Rosel slowly raised himself with a sigh. He had no choice from the moment he was
captured in Hedjard and trapped in the basement of the Barishad Imperial City.
If you help the Emperor, he'll save your life.
"The capital of Lebovny. You mean Livne? Where's your final destination?"
"Kelkita."
A short answer fell.
Kelkita. Belgoth's southernmost.
It looked like it was there where Soleia started to move.
If it were Lebovny, it was also a country with a princess whom the Emperor valued
dearly. He could see the situation without listening to the front and back and
forth.
Rossel nodded silently.

On the floor of the dark, damp underground prison, a reed magic circle slowly began
to squeeze in.
It was not long before it was completed. The only one who can build a one-mveoment
magic circle strong enough to cross the border blocked by mountain ranges at once.
Rossell stepped over the magic circle. "Let's go."
The red magic circle flashed and swallowed him and the knight.
***
My calculations were slightly out of line.
The black magic that running corpse into a doll was stronger than I thought.
I can't make a choice with the amount I've used.
"Uh----."
But I succeeded anyway.
The body of the girl, whose ankles were tied to the magic circle, fell down like a
broken marionette.
But I couldn't care less about her. My organs in the body were twisted as if they
were all spinning around once.
But there was no words to complain about the pain. My barely there voice shook. "My
dear."
"Euuungg--- M-Mom----."
There was no word that I can choose. I spat out violently. "Hey, wake up."
It was almost like saying it to myself. "I--- All I can do is up to here."
I was suffocated by the short remark. I managed to spit out the words. "I can't
take you, you, out here. As you can see I---."
My stomach twisted again. I managed to keep my words under control of the rising
pain. "From now on, you're doing it alone."
The girl's face was horrified. "I-I can't do it al --."
"You can do it. What can you do with crumbs like me?" "Don't leave me!"
"Ah-- !"
A thin grasped my arm. Black magic has been painful as if some of the remaining
caused the hand that touched burnt it.
I managed to swallow my scream. The girl cried and begged.
"D-Don't throw me away--- heeuuung."

But I had to be cool. I breathed out and took the off the girl's hand. I'm sorry to
say that, but I never thought I'd take this kid from here and die in this basement.
I don't want to die here. " "
I can't take responsibility for you.
But the word did not come out like with a sore throat. In the end, it was another
word that popped up.
"What's your name?" "N-Nia----."
"Nia. What a pretty name." My vision shook greatly.
My vision of Raulus overlapped in front of my eyes and kept coming back.
I couldn't put my hand on the girl's shoulder, but it put on the back of her hand.
The little touch brough a dripping pain to my fingers.
"It's more dangerous to go with me than here."
On the tip of my hand, the last divinity I could give flowed into the girl's body.
The crying girl looked up in surprise.
"What is this----- ?"
"See you later. At above."
At the end of the whisper, I got up on my legs. Though this body was reeling
heavily, I somehow managed to balance it.
I dodged the girl's hand trying to hold me, walked backward, and then turned
completely. There was really no time for further delay now.
And a few minutes later,
"You're more dangerous if you come after me!"
I ended up getting angry. There was a fishy taste in the root of my tongue.
Feeling like I was about to bleed to death, I managed to put up with the
vomiting with shutting my mouth.
The girl who followed me replied abruptly, "I'm dead there and even if I follow
sister. The black magician once a day came to check me out."
" ."
"If death is the same everywhere, I'll stay with sister." It was purely out of
energy that I didn't answer.
Should I search for the traces of Raulus, I look around the surrounding from time
to time, and control my body as if it is about to fall apart.
Double triple's killing me!
In the end I turned my head from Nia.

"Right. Do as you please. Instead, I don't know. I really don't have enough energy
to live with." "It's okay. I'm following you, so don't worry-------------
---------------------------- !"
The child's voice, though confident, was still shaking a little. "A-And you saved
my life-------------------------- --."
" ."
Nia followed well even though she was moving fast. However, the sound of her voice
stopped me from walking. "If you think you're going to die, I will die for you---!"
"You can use me as bait. So don't throw it away-----."
" ."
Raulus, how do I go alone with this child?
Chapter 132
Raulus' answer was not heard. I touched my throbbing forehead. "--- You don't say
that thoughtlessly."
It was clear that she was spouting anything out of fear that she might be
abandoned. Do you even know the weight of those words?
"There's nothing I can't say, really----."
While I stopped for a moment, I flicked Nia's forehead right behind me. Of course,
I didn't put much effort into it, so it was only as much as I gave her.
Nia clenched her fists and said, "Uh, why? I'm fine." "Yeah. I'm not okay."
If it becomes dangerous, use yourself as a bait. I'd die for you. What are you
talking about? At least it was not a word that came out from a mere ten-year-old
kid.
I intimidated Nia without strength.
"Just follow me as hard as you can----- and turn around and run if you don't think
it's good. Do you
understand?"
Nia opened her mouth to say something more. I didn't listen to the child anymore
and walked again.
The field of vision changed. The view-sharing with Raulus was still properly
linked. " "
Raulus was running fast through the same tunnel I had run so far. It seemed like
there was still a long way to get to the ground. I sighed and returned my sight.
Still, the traces left by Raulus as he passed were clearly connected to the
drooping earrings dangled in my earlobs.
"---- Left here."
I arrived at the front of the third crosswalk and breathed breathlessly. Nia
reached out her hand as if to help me, but I had to shake my head.
"I'm strong enough even I look like this---- ! I worked as a maid of honor for
marquis."
"Oh, I'd like to be carried on your back, but I'm going to go to the goal right
away."
The remains of magic on the child's body, which had been eroded by black magic. in
fact, it was difficult to be right to her.
The road began to move. Please, I hope there is no such terrible scenery as before
where this road reaches its end.
It was comforting that there was nothing to admire on the road I saw through
Raulus.
I sat on the bottom of the ironpuck with the intention of taking a break until the
road stopped moving completely.
"--- but wait."
It was then that I thought something was just overlooked. I quickly turned and
looked back at Nia.
"Where did you work?"
"I worked at the Marquis' Southern villa." "Elard---."
It was a family of Soleia. I opened my eyes wide.
"While you were working in a marquis----- Why were you brought here?"
"Because I know too much." Do you know a lot?'
I frowned and looked at Nia. Nia replied causally, "My mother used to be Countess
Richard." Ricahrd.
It was a castle I had heard of just once. Just before being kidnapped by Hades, who
used Soleia's body, in Duke of Lebanon.
"I'm sorry. If I had known you'd come, I wouldn't have invited Ms. Richard to
dinner-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
- "
That's clearly what Tezevia said. Soleia is Ms Richard. I guest that wasn't a
pseudonym.
"My mother told me that the Richard family disappeared the year I was born. The
whole family was burned at the stake. It caused a lot of noise in Belgoth." Nia
shrugged her shoulders.
"But no one knew there was anyone who survive the burn. The only survivor was Lady
Soleia, the youngest step-daughter of Richard."
" ."
"The master of the tower has put Lady Soleia as Elard's adopted daughter.
My mom said saw Lady Soleia for the first time. My mom was nanny for her."
"She were a nanny?"
"Yes. On and no until she was taken off to the capital tower." I opened my eyes
wide.
The nanny of Soleia. It was natural that she knew a lot since she had seen her
since she joined Elard.
"Where is your mother now?"
But as soon as I spit it out, I regretted it. Nia's eyes were filled with tears. I
didn't have to listen to know what happened.
No, even the nanny who took care of her turned into a doll------- ? She was a
person without blood or
tears.
I clicked my tongue and quickly changed the subject around. "Soleia, have you ever
seen her up close?"
"Yes, because she always stayed at the villa when she came to the south.
Except for when she go underground----."
"Where's the underground? Here?"
'yeah. It's the first time I've ever come, but------ "
Nia rolled her eyes in anxiety and glanced around. The road was still moving
without a stop. "I heard that it is a place that she cares about very much."
"I see--- "
Well, Soleia tried to stop this place from being purified even by making me run
away. Nia murmured sullenly.
"And yet, Lady Soleia was a sweet master." "What?"
What the hell are you talking about? I was dumbfounded and opened my mouth wide.
"Sweet? Who?"
"Lady Soleia. She were very sweet until two years ago, but after what happened she
were so cold---
-."
"Oh, two years ago----."
Just two years ago, Hades took over Soleia's body.
"After that, it got really weird, and all the people who use the mansion were taken
underground. You can't deny because she's your master."
" ."
"She was always kind to us and to her disciples." I lost my words and kept my mouth
shut.
Well--- Soleia seemed to be a sex-scented human being, in a way, similar to

Euredian.
A tendency to be endlessly friendly to the person in the same line.
Well, I didn't really know anything about Soleia.
I didn't know exactly what kind of ending she had in the original work, nor did I
know the background of her growth. All I knew was that she had constantly misled
her son to reach beyond Judetta.
However, the point of view is slightly different if you think that is was also
cause by drug for Hades.
If she was a kind master to his disciples or to the people of the mansion. So,
Soleia is actually----
I was a little more agreeable than I thought----
"But I was meant to be an experiment."
But Nia's cynical voice snapped my train of thought.
"And she's not a good person, objectively, considering that she's actually been
airlifting bodies from a female base almost every day."
"Eu-ung--- "
I quietly withdrew my earlier ideas.
First of all, it was clear that the character basically bloodless and tearless.
That sister.
"Because I don't want to see the burn with my own eyes again."
But only that word from Soleia remained in her head for five years. Two years ago,
I also remember the scene I saw and heard through Raulus under Lemordi.
[I want to drive divinity out of the earth and create a world for oppressed black
sorcerers and that it is how to avenger your dead parents.]
"Revenger-- "
Right. The goal of Soleia was actually revenge, not beyond Judetta.
Revenge on the imperial family of Belgoth, who ruined her family. I suddenly
remembered what I shouted to Soleia earlier.
"Here, it's a place full of your students. You said it was the last place left!"
So that's what really hit the blind spot!
Maybe that's why Soleia took control of the body over Hades for a moment.
"Oh, it's stopped!" Nia gave a little exclamation.

My thoughts were cut off there. The path that was leading somewhere finally
stopped. This time, a completely different new path has appeared.
However, I'm used to it. It was the road that Raulus had just passed.
"--- Let's go. I'll go upstairs and finished the rest."
"Yes!"
Nia answered bravely. I laughed as I watched the child in a state of disarray as

much as I was. Let's laugh, yea. Smiling brings good luck-------------------
---------------- !
And the situation really went a little, funny. "Saintess!"
" ."
I just wanted to die because of the people who held my hands like a lifeline.
It's not because it's too much or stuffy, it's really hurting like a hand cut.
------Damn it.
***
So the whole story of this funny situation was like this.
The place where the moving road touched was a huge space similar to the previous
exhibition room.
What was different from the exhibition room was that the space was filled with
people who lived instead of dead bodies.
Prison. This was a prison. I stared blankly at the ten-man cage. "How many of these
are there?"
There were more than one or two prisons. Uh, I thought there would be ten more. I
gazed at the prisons that stretched all the way.
"Nia!"
Someone called Nia from beyond the nearby iron cage. From behind, I heard Nia
screaming and running.
I blankly saw Nia reached inwards to hold onto the iron bars. "Mr. Harry----
------------- "
"You were alive, Nia!"
It was a touching reunion. Nia cried and clasped the furry man's hand.
Somehow, I wanted to cry too.
It was clear that Soleia's words, "'Don't be too soft", were not meant for the
exhibition room. I shook my head and clenched my fist. The fingernails poked into
the palm.
However, I could not feel pain because my hands were numb with mana.
" ."
Still, it worked to stay alert. I bit my lips tightly and moved my steps.
No, I can't. how can I take all these people when I'm in such a mess to get a piece
of Nia out of my skin?
"I can't----."
Tears were about to burst. Why are you only in such harsh situations? Why!
Behind the scene came a steady stream of urgent voices.
"What about Dins? What about Ayla? What happened to all the other kids I went
with?" "Nia, do you know what happened to Lizbe?"
"What about our master? Have you seen our master? She wouldn't do this to us!"
"Everyone be quiet. Nia's scared, you know!"
Desperate voices stopped at once.
"Nia. Don't cry and tell me. *What happened to the next generation, what happened
down there." "Oh, mister-----."
I could hear the sound of Nia bawling as if the sorrow she was holding was
overwhelming. I kept rattling forward.
One step. Two steps.
"Well, I thought it was really the end--- but--." "Yes, but?"
"That sister saved me---- "
What. No, you shouldn't have told them that! "Nia!" I looked back in surprised,
shouting hard.
And I got dozens of eyes from beyond the bars that were stuck in me. ".. "
I'm doomed. I'm slowly backing away.
"That lady---- ?"
A man named Uncle Harry muttered blankly when he saw me.
"The old little wolf, the size of a palm, passed by, and this time, the first lady
I saw--." Raulus passed this place, too.
He seemed to have passed this place when he was not sharing his eyes with me. "
Stay here, Nia." I finally opened my mouth.
I didn't take my foot off and go towards them. I barely moved my lips as I stood in
place. "I told you earlier. It's more dangerous to go with me."
Common sense and rationally thought it was impossible for me to save all these
people now.
I don't have anymore divinity to break the magic circle and I'm not going to let
all of these people go. If I succeed, I cannot take this large group of person tot
eh ground without anyone's noticing.
"Wait here. I'm sure someone will come even if I can't come back." "Who's coming?"
Harry asked a big question. He was looking straight at me with his head pulled out
between the iron bars.
"this is a secret base for black wizards that no one knows. The other day, when
Kelkita was at the Great Purification Ceremony, this wasn't
discovered."
" ."
"But who's coming? Who, how do you know?"
If Raulus goes up to the ground, I'll call Diego or Euredian. I bit my lips.
The head had started to think.
Depending on how I answer here, it depends on where I feel at ease or in agony. If

only I could turn my back on him now, but----
My heart was so cold that I turned coldly from those who were waiting for death in
turn. Harry twisted his face and asked again, "Who's coming to save us!"
"Ra----."
Before I could clear my mind, the words jumped out of my mouth. "Ra-Raulus!"
"Yes?"
Dozens of pairs of eyes were all squinty. I rolled my eyes and shuttered out my
words.
"I'm going to go up to the ground and ask Raulus for help. Raulus will not turn
away from you----."
Just in time, the earring that dangling on the earlobe started moving. In this
closed space where there was no wind.
" ."
There was silence.
I opened my mouth embarrassedly and then shut up again.
Now, did I do a good job---? Somehow I felt like a pseudo-principal. And I was
freaked out by Harry's murmur that followed.
"Saintess----." "Yes?"
But I quickly changed my mind and nodded my head coldly. "Oh, yes!"
I'm not a saintess without any divinity, but it's roughly the same as summoning
Raulus--------------------------------------------------------------------
----------- !
"Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!"
All the people in the prison shouted at once.
'Then silver wolf that passed by here earlier----- ' 'The lion of the God Raulus!'
"Saintess, save us!" " "
But this, it really looks like a pseudo!
Out of nowhere. The woman who was beyond the close iron cage reached out to me. My
hands clung together while I was off guard.
"Ah--- !"
I groaned out a pain that made my eyeballs pop out. But the woman who held my hand
did not seem to see my expression distorted.
"Save this place. This one evil place, master---- and us----- !"
" ."
I took on a grand task.
But there was nothing I could do. All you have to do is get up there and hand
Euredian his work. It wouldn't have been difficult to save these people if he knew
where there were.
The woman murmured frantically. "To die---- I don't want to die----." "I know."
I barely managed to keep my words, gasping for breath on my sore wrist, which
almost fell off. "Who wants to die?"
The pain was getting worse and worse. Eventually, there was a lot of physiological
tears around my eyes.
"Well--- so, could you please let me go---? If it's too late, I think he, Ra—
Raulus will go
away-------------------------------------------------------------------
----------- "
I didn't have the strength to pull my hand, which forcefully held.
"I'll tell His Majesty. Since he's not the one who's going to stand by and watch
the sacrifice of this award, it won't take long ugh--."
It was like putting some magic on the preliminary subjects. Otherwise, contact
alone could not have hurt like this. "Go, sister."
And it was Nia who freed me from pain.
A small hand grabbed the woman's hand that held me and took them off. "N
—Nia---."
"You still have time. I'm not dragging you down right now. Cause it's been less
than two das since I went down so---."
The child was crying too. There was a sea of tears all around. " "
I really shouldn't die. If I die like this, I don't think I'll have a bunch of
faces to be seen, so I can't die anymore.
"-------- I'll be back."
Biting over and over again, the blood burst from my tingling lips. The bitter taste
of blood spread through my mouth.
I managed to turn back again. The girl's pitch is down. I ran the long, great hall,
avoiding numerous arms that stretched through the bars.
"Whenever I get out, I'm really------ I'm going to leave everything alone---."
Talking nonsense, I got out of the third space that Soleia's path led.
***
" ."
The man, stained with a darker red than usual, skimmed over the wide-open balcony.
Just before the border from the balcony to the room, Yerenica's divinity remained
weak.
Euredian lowered his posture and swept the spot by hand. Divinity was faint.
Beseide, the faint energy was cut off from the balcony railing.
There were no signs of rebellion. There was no trace of Yerenica's attempt to do

something. "Pretty, pretty, uncle----."
Euredian looked back at a glance. Brisney, with her tear stained face, ran to him.
"Heuuung, Auntie----."
Because he was lowering his posture, he was at eye level with the child.
Euredian held Brisney by the shoulder without a word.
"Huh---uh uh--?"
On the child's little shoulder his divinity flowed in. Brisney blinked. "This--
- was my aunt---."
" ."
He could know without having to listen to the story. It must have been a really
short time before Yerenica came face to face with Soleia.
"In the meantime----."
It won't be the worst. It shouldn't have been. Perhaps she reacted calmly.
She's always had this in mind. Alone without telling him.
Alone----
The divinity that was flowing into Brisney flashed out for a moment. "Ah."
Euredian himself was frightened and took his hand off the child. Brisney's eyes
were terrified. He raised his body and shut his mouth. The voice of a terrified
woman came from behind the curtain.
"Who are you?"
".... "
"Yerenica where is Yeni----- Ah."
The curtain fluttered and silver hair shining in the moonlight came into view.
Chapter End Notes
The reason why Yeni is called saintess is quite funny and Raulus just went along
with it
Chapter 134
Kiikk!
The unexploded, sharp-forged deity threatened the balcony floor and railing.
" ..."
He remembered that when he last saw Yerenica, he filled her with divinity.
Stay calm. It's not good reason if doesn't function properly here.
The silver cross, which had been held in one hand, penetrated to the bottom of the
hand. "Your Majesty!" Count Iven called him in a hurry.
Under the balcony, a red magic circle was tangled in the garden of the Lebanon
duchy, glistening faintly.
Rossel's teleportation magic. " You're here."
His thoughts were completely cut off there. Euredian jumped over the railing of the
balcony without hesitation.
"What the--- !"
And when Tezevia rushed to the balcony railing and looked down, there was already
no reddish in the garden.
***
"Come on, seriously!"
A sharp voice came through the lips.
Hades wriggled with rage at his disobedient body. His unintentional words poured
out of his lips.
"You don't care. No matter what happens to this underground base.
Whatever happens to my disciples, don't you?"
"Shu up. Why now----."
The conversation from one lips was bizarre.
"You didn't intend to keep our contract in the first place, Hades!" "What?"
"Not here. This is---- "
Hades raised his hand to his cheek and hit it. " !"
Soleia shook momentarily.
"You failed to keep your promise to bring me the most powerful divinity on earth."
Hades squeezed Soleia's consciousness.
"The contract's all wrong there. Soleia, you stupid thing."
His arm was convulsed with a violent twitch. The fundamental limit of Hades, unable
to fully control the human body, came at the wrong point and caught him off guard.
"If you disturb me this way, you won't return this body nicely, Soleia." He gave
too much strength to his contractor.
Hades chattered when he regretted the fact.
"If I miss the princess again, it will be me, not Raulus blood, who will kill all
the humans here."
Soleia's rebellion stopped momentarily. Hades took advantage of the gap and chased
Soleia's consciousness far beyond.
"If you're uselessly strong----."
The speed at which Soleia's body responded to his will was still half a beat slow.
But there was no more rebellion and no convulsions.
Hades pulled up the corner of his mouth satisfactorily. The reason for further
delay had disappeared.
***
When I got out of prison, I went straight since then. The road that used Soleia's
mana seemed t be over now.
"Go straight--- but----."
I stared nervously at both sides.
The main road was clear enough to mean straight ahead, the problem was the small
side streets next to it.
" ."
It would be a disaster fi another like the one before appeared or if there were
still undead subjects like Nia. I really couldn't think of anyone anymore.
I managed to move forward, muttering helplessly. "In that sense, you really don't
listen, Nia-----." "You'll need me, sister." Nia answered clearly.
I didn't have the strength to answer anymore. I kept my mouth shut and tried not to
look at both sides, so I tightened my eyes.
Let's just look ahead. Just think about going up. "It's gone?"
To put on.
But at one point, my steps stopped. The sound of speech.
" !"
The sudden brake made my body reel. I managed to get a grip on the dirt wall and
looked around.
"Sister, sister!" Nia, who was following me, called me breathlessly. A small hand
grabbed the hem of my dress.
How else did she noticed that I was avoiding contact with her, Nia pulled me hard
as she grabbed my dress.
The power of the child was incredible. "Come here----."
I was led away somewhere by a child. It was one of the sidewalks on bot sides of
the road. "You locked her up in that big magic circle and she escaped? Is that
possible?"
"I mean, it was a strong one, hard to break at once, even if the bishop of Barishad
came." "Was she a woman of priestly ability? It doesn't look like that."
My heart beat hard. I squatted down in the shadow of the side road, holding my
breath and listening to the conversation that followed.
There was an urgent sound of footsteps from not just one or two people.
Their goal was me. Me.
"Shame on you."
The field of view changed rapidly. The view of Raulus unfolded before my eyes
again.
Fortunately, Raulus was not seen by the eyes of the black wizards. Well, they can't
recognize divine power either.
" ?"
But something was a little strange.
I frowned. Raulus was running on a path that was a mess and a half-wrecked road.
"Well, where the hell are you--- heuk."
I murmured causally and swallowed my breath.
Far from the view of Raulus, there was a glimmer of light over the steep uphill.
There was no earthly light in the basement. We're almost there.
I knew instinctively that Raulus was close to the ground. "Sister."
Nia called me. I answered casually, checking the remnants of the divinity in me.
"Uh. Why?"
"You have to go up, right?"
"You have to go up, because you have to get out of here." Remaining divinity. Ten
percent.
-----no, not even that? I bit my lips. 7 percent? 8 percent?
"When I'm dragged here." "Um."
"I remember passing this road."
Damn it. Even once they hit me or I were blocked by a magic circle, I was just as
small as a mousetail.
To make matters worse, the earring hanging from the earlobe kept vibrating, and
somehow the momentum was unusual.
Every object that hangs Raulus on the ground. It was an incomplete summons in the
first place, but if all the media were broken, the contract would not just be
broken and Raulus will return back to Judetaa.
Raulus also asked me to be careful not to break the earrings.
"This path is not long. It's a blocked road anyway, and it's like a storage room
for a specimens." While I was still thinking about it, Nia kept talking.
"I think it would be perfect to lure them."
"Yes. I see--- what?"
I scratched the floor nervously and suddenly lifted my head. "What did you just
say?"
"Perfect distraction, sister."
Nia clenched her fist. The back of her hand was white with how hard she held it. I
imitated Nia stupidly, "Distraction. Distraction what------------------
------ "
"I told you, you'd need me. There's a lot of wizards on top of the prison where the
subjects are trapped. You can't go up alone."
"You---."
"Well, you have to come back."
An idea flashed through my mind. I reached out to her as soon as I could think of
it. But my hand scratched the air.
The child, who pulled backwards to avoid my hands, continued to speak in trembling
voice.
"Anyway, anyway. I'm sure there are a lot of people who haven't been sent to the
lab yet. I'm not going to let die right now."
"Nia, don't say anything weird!" "But I don't think it's my sister." What is she
talking about?
I strained my shaky legs to raise my upper body. "Ah."
But I was a step late. Nia backed away as it was. Light of fire poured over the
child's body, including a wall of dirt. A lean body was injured and torn in a mess
under the large hallway.
I groaned, "You----."
"Please come. An older sister under the patronage of Raulus." The child's voice was
shaking. Nia turned to the end of the hallway. "Who is it!"
"Isn't that an escaped experiment?" "What are you doing? Get her!"
In a dash. Nia's little body has gone the other way than the roads I'm on. I heard
several black magician's words, all following Nia to the side where she ran.
"What---- this is---- what---- ?"
The footsteps and shouting gradually faded away. In the distance, I could hear
something rolling on the ground with a nasty curse.
" ."
And it quickly calmed down around it.
I was the only one left in the shadow of the side road. The body moved first before
the head turned. It was more like an instinct.
Chapter 135
I have to go.
The head refused to think beyond that. I was a perfect distraction. " ."
I stepped under the light of the lamp. I can't go out if it's not now.
In the end, all reason worked out in a situation beyond what I could bear.
What was left was instinct.
The instinct of survival. I started running again.

A long, beastlike underground hall that is unlikely to end. "Huck-----."
While running, my vision changed and repeated coming back. From the sight of
Raulus' eyes, the distant light gradually receded and grew larger and larger. The
view changed every few seconds, and it seemed like firecracker were exploding in
front of my eyes.
I eventually turned my senses completely toward Raulus. Raulus was jumping up and
down across the twisted land.
After a long struggle, Raulus was quite well from some point on. It is true that if
he get further away from me, he will be restricted from taking the post, but his
condition looked good considering the distance.
Raulus flung himself up again. The small body, which landed lightly, then jumped
again. And finally, the view was clear.
"Ah--- --."
It was heaven that appeared before me. A dreary dawn.
Raulus climbed up on the ground. "Find it."
I managed to draw int eh last remaining energy and spit it out. "Find anyone
--."
The long-cherished silver hair grew as if it were in my hands. I concluded with a

blood-sucking heart.
"Let it go. I—I'm really at the limit now."
I didn't the word had been passed on to Raulus. The sensory sharing with Raulus,
which was barely maintained, has suddenly been cut off. The earrings vibrated
ueasily.
The remaining divinity. "Uh----."
Five percent-----
The road became steeper and steeper. It was the last ramp up to the ground.
There was only one thought that lingered in my head as I climbed the road.
Why, why didn't I tell you in advance?
"Ugh. Really --."
If I had told you a week earlier, no, a day earlier, would I not have been so
driver to the limit? Why is the calm before the storm so uselessly sweet-----
Is it making people extravagant?
Actually, I didn't have time to think about it. "............ "
It was a belated regret. And it didn't help me get out of here at all. "It's never
going to fall, now----."
Tears trickled down my cheeks and chin, without a chance of blurred vision.
The slope was much steeper than Raulus' eyes had seen.
"Ah."
And I found a little light up there, smaller than the little nail. A sigh of relief
broke out. "We're here----."
The sigh that barely burst was eaten back in an instant. "!"
I turned around with a jerk. There was nothing. But.
Thud, thud.
I heard a chilling scratch on my eardum. Inside the space, the full mana was
unsteady. The spine stood on end.
Much thicker, wet, and overbearing mana than Soleia's. Hades' mana.
"Bad."
It took a long way to climb the steep slope to get to the ground. I tried hard not
to lose my mind while running.
Anything. Please. Something other than mana. Different energy. The power to make me
live.
"Please---- please!"
As soon as I uttered a grown mixed with cry, I felt something up there like a
miracle. "!"
A strange yet unknowingly familiar energy.
Not as strong and clean as Euredian's divinity but enough to save me now. I knew
instinctively. It's the divinity of Diego.
Diego Schumart, Barishad's vice archbishop, priest with a strong divinity within
five fingers on the earth.
"Well--- then from there---."
It is the land of purification.
In a flash, all the facts for two years turned out at once.
Why the road that Raulus passed was so messed up. Why the hole to the ground was
blocked by half. Why Raulus suddenly became fine from the middle.
At the same time as the red light was on, the sparks of hope sparkled together. A
land purged with divinity the sanctuary of Raulus.
My place to live!
"It's a touch sell, anyway----."
I squeezed all my power and climbed the slope. It was clear that the sanctuary was
slowly approaching.
The ground was slowly cracking and twisting. Diego's divinity burst in. But the
creepy sound that I hear still remains.
"Uh, black----."
My heart was pounding like it was going to explode. I shut my mouth because I felt
like I was going to chew my tongue, so I couldn't breathe.
A sharp scratch of mana on the back, from the back different to divinity on front.
"Where are you-----."
It was then that a sharp voice rang in the hall. "I can't miss it this time!"
" !"
A hand as cold as a corpse touched the body.
It was the next moment that the weight of the ground was lightened in an instant.
"Ugh----."
Suddenly, my body became lighter. The magic that clings to the body melted away in
an instant. "Ahh---."
My body reeled by itself. I barely managed to bend my back and barely managed to
breathe the air that was overexposed into my nose and mouth.
"Heu---euk--."
The terrible grilling headache eased off very slowly.
But my body clung to the wall before my full vision could be restored. It was
because I still felt a prickly mana in the back.
"Did I do something and it was sanctuary?"
Hades, who followed me to the purified land, said, "It's a headache."
He lifted up Soleia's arm and looked around. The white, smooth arms were burning in
the divinity. Hades clicked his tongue.
"Yes. I remember hearing there were some ruins in the divinity." I looked at him
with nervousness.
Soleia's body seemed to have been hit by divinity, but seeing Hades speaking, it
didn't seem to hit the inside.
Not even the sanctuary that Raulus himself proclaimed, at best a land purged by a
man." " ."
Things were really bad.
I've avoided being a sunfish because of the divinity in the ground. That didn't
mean I had the weapon to deal with that far-off man.
I staggered back and bit myself.

The sensory sharing with Raulus was already cut off, but I checked something else
on the ground earlier. So
I just need to hold out a little longer. My mouth opened at will.
"Soleia."
"Hmmm."
"Soleia?"
There was no answer from Soleia. It was clear that Hade had eaten her away again.
Even though I was in the sanctuary, I could feel the shudder of the mana vividly.
And the moment I blinked for a second, "Huh."
In an instant the reddish-brown hear bent before my eyes. A beautiful face was
thrust in without a crack.
My heart pounded down.
The magic circle, which came up through the purified earth, was entangled right
under its feet. "Did you kill her?"
I gasped for breath. I uttered anything that came to my mind right away.
"Soleia, did you kill her?"
"Why? DIdn't you hate this kid?"
Hades, dressed in Soleia's body, pulled the corners of his mouth up like a tear. A
grotesque laugh.
The view flashed. I'm glad it's back.
A magic circle woven from beneath the feet was creeping up the ankles. In just a
few seconds tightly wound from claves to thighs heated up.
It dug deep as if it would burn my skin and melt away the bones. "Heuuk "
Now, I really was on the verge of reaching its limit.
If all the divinity disappears inside me, then what's left of it was me two years
ago. I can't the flow of light mana. An open-air shrapnel.
"This body, I will take it well, princess."
" !"
A body full of divinity.
Hades muttered between her ripped lips. It was a voice full of aspirations.
And I realized like a thunderbolt. Before and now.
"Ah."
Hades, got something wrong. " !"

My thoughts did not go on further. My old, dry bones popped out, grinning from the
tip of my outstretched hand.
" ."
And it dug right into my body.
Chapter 136
Chapter Notes
#Proofread by Dita90
***
The way I was taken away by Hades was the same way Hades took away Soleia's body
two years ago.
The old and dry skeletons separated from Soleia's body were dug into my body.
[ .]
But if there is one difference----
[------- damn it.]
Soleia's consciousness or soul was suppressed in her body, but my soul.
[Again, again-- ]
Maybe it's because I fell out without being attached to my body. Soleia's body,
which Hades had escaped, fell down.
[ .]
I stared blankly at Soleia's body. I mean, my soul is falling apart. My whole body.
Maybe Hades is in.
"--- Ah."
My body spoke.
I watched the sight of my body moving in a hazy manner, independent of me. "Ah.
Ah."
My body moved at a strange angle. At first glance, it was an angle that could never
happened normally.
I was frightened out of my mouth. Well, what if one of them breaks----------
--------------------------------- !!
"It's supposed to be this---- "
Hades with my face, tilted his head. I looked different from what he had thought.
"A little-------------- weak?"
[... ]
I forgot that it was a serious situation and got very mixed up. Wherever I go, I'm
the weakest. Damn it.
Hades seemed to have not yet noticed that my soul had been pushed out.
My body creaked and seemed busy checking everything.
"A body full of divinity----."
I saw my hands groping around my body with a tired face. You pervert------
------------ !
"Well-- --."
Hades tilted his head again. There was a look on my pale face that I could never
make. A very cold, overbearing look.
It was truly a bizarre sight.
[... ]
I have no idea what the hell to do.
Hades was apparently trying to get hold of my divinity in my body. Right.
The 'body'. But isn't it my soul that's tied to Raulus?
Me, the soul of Eun-Seo.
That means that the body is just a shell, so Hades pointed to the wrong place---
[Ah.]
It was enough to point out the wrong place. My body was a mana sunfish.
There's no way it could have survived Hades.
Now----that's good--- ?
-----No way!
"Now you're done for. Raulus, you unlucky bastard."
Hades, wearing my body from inside, froze in the middle. I was dumbfounded and
blinked blankly. Do I have to leave my body and run away like this?
Then the body that lost its soul will soon die completely. Then I will be the ghost
god who has no body to go back to.
But I can't just wait here! I screamed hard inside.
Hades raised his hand just in time.
[No, crazy. No---- !]
There are few remaining divinity in my body now, and if I do magic while in that
condition. If you use it----
"Ah."
Hades uttered a short groan.
I'm now white enough to be shocked and transparent.
The palms with the magic began to burn. As if scorched by fire in the end, I
screamed without thinking whether Hades heard it or not.
[Man, you'll die!]
But my words didn't reach Hades. The heavens and earth vibrated. [Ah---- ]
A groan escaped.
He's going to reach out right away. Beyond Judetta.
It was small as the dark red magic circle stretched out on both sides. Like there's
cracks everywhere.
And the next moment, the earth above the head split.
***
Literally, the ground broke down. The ceiling was collapsing the moment I looked up
at the crack of something above my head.
[ !]
I tried to scream reflexively and swallowed the screams, reminding me that I am now
in a soul state that was now piercing through a stone.
With a tremendous roar, acrid smoke blocked the view. And the sunlight falling
through those dusty pits, blowing surface air.
[Ah--- --.]
And a distinct divinity felt. Something jumped down on me.
now it was a bunch of silver hair that was really just in finger size. [Baby.
Are you all right?] It was filled with tears.
I knew what this energy was. Whose is it.
A huge pile of dirt fell down. No sense was lost anyway, so I just sat there
blankly. There was still a rough shake everywhere, as if it were an earthquake.
" !"
I could see Hades in my body surprised.
Only then did I know that it was not Hades' mana that broke the ceiling.
A pile of earth mixed with rocks feel like gourd and lodged in the floor. The
ground, which had split apart and unruly, shook as if it were to fall underneath.
It wasn't just shaking. The dark red magic circle, which had been strangling
through the walls between the view of the fire, was seen burning.
Flame of bluish silver divinity.
"You saucy little brat---- " My voice rang loudly as if it were all falling apart.
Hades, who sewed my body, tangled the mana again roughly. I jumped out of my seat
instinctively.
[No--- ]
Don't use magic twice with my body. I'm really going to die. "Keuk --."
Sure enough, Hades bent down instead of pulling out more magic. He opened his mouth
and sure enough, I saw blood dripping down. "Yerenica?"
It was then that I heard an urgent voice. I raised my head with a flash.
Silver hair grew under the seemingly fragmented sky. Even the reddish-purple eyes.
Euredian. I let out a cry.
"You're here----."
In a blaze of anger. Mana circle was entangled and burned down by the flame of
purification. The divinity, which used to be only a small flame, grew bigger and
bigger. A blue silver flame was lashing its tongue menacingly.
"Damn it. What the fuck is this body!" I got up from my position, staggering.
It was rather fortunate that I could not feel any sense. I don't have to be afraid
of pain. Hades seemed to be getting more and more urgent now.
The mana that did not burn in the flames competed with the divinity.
Group of people came darting down to the basement. It was obvious who it was.
"Yerenica, the magic is----."
And as soon as I heard the voice, I realized the grave truth.
Ah. You must not know that Hades took my body. Of course. My body's over there
right now. " What are you?"
But Euredian was also a man of great basic intuition.
His movement to approach my body immediately stopped abruptly. I felt strange. I

couldn't wait any longer.
When I die, I'm done. [Burn it.]
My voice was shaking. It was not a voice coming out of the throat but a voice that
was close to a murmur of vibration.
However, Euredian immediately turned his head this way. Only then did our eyes
meet. I could see his face.
" !"
He opened his eyes wide. The red porcelain that saw me exactly. "Yerenica
?"
Oh. The person I love.
I opened my mouth again, trying to calm down with a burst of tears. [Burn it, my
body.]
One step.
My body moved without time to think further.
While spitting out words, I knew he wouldn't be able to do it. He was a man who
could not do any harm to my body.
Two steps. Three steps.
I went up to him without regard to the earth and pieces of stone that stood in my
way. I could feel Euredian's unique divinity slowly absorbed into my translucent
body.
If he can't, I'll do it.
"What---- Your condition is this bad?"
But he came to me before I even went. With his back completely turned against my
'body'. "Yenni. It's all right."
[You're a little bit late.]
I barely opened my mouth to stop his words. [Hand---]
I had never called out the sparks of purification. But somehow, I thought I could.
I can read the flow of divinity through this man's body.
Just a little change in the flow.
The moment my stretched hand grazed his white-fronted cheek, " !"
In a blaze of anger. The silver flames that were blazing the walls of the basement
quickly moved into my body.
Chapter 137
Chapter Notes
"Yerenica!" Euredian cried in panic that could be felt from the wave of his
divinity. Hades' mana was also clearly felt.
[Ugh.]
Feeling two conflicting forces at the same time in a soul state was more difficult
to handle than taking them in body state. I felt like my soul was going to break
down and scatter into the air.
[ !]
But it was a good thing. My 'body', which was about to die from vomiting all the
blood, absorbed the divinity and slowly recovered.
Of course, Hades in it seemed to have suffered quite a bit from the divinity-
---
"Damn it. It never works at once!"
A completely different form of magic circle had just sprung up under Hades' feet. I
knew intuitively what it was.
But before I could burn the magic, the circle was completely. It's teleportation.
" ."
The dazzling light, as if the eyeballs about to fall off, colored the eyes white.
The mana burst out at once.
And disappeared in a flash. A groan burst. [Ah.]
The mana, which had been fluctuating irregularly and rapidly, disappeared at once.
What remained was the remnant of a feeble mana flowing through the ground. My body,
which Hades had intercepted, was nowhere to be found.
I opened my eyes in astonishment.
Hey, I need my body to come out and run!
***
It took Rossell less than an hour to get to Lebovny and perform the transportation
magic to Kelkita. But perhaps five or six hours since the time when Yerenica was
taken away.
For a man whose lover was suddenly taken away, which was less than half a day, it
was like hell. Peace was a precursor.
When he realized that the shapeless insecurity, he had been carrying almost every
day for the past two years had become a reality, Euredian wanted to kill the one
God who decided to keep her away from him two years ago.
Only one thought filled his head.
Whatever it was, I should have been with you. I shouldn't have let you handle it
alone. I knew back then that she didn't say much to me. Why would she?
Back then, it was clearly the best option to choose, but looking back, there were
stupid mistakes.
In the end, it was guilty to remain dark. He didn't want to see her coming from a
bad place where he didn't know.
Oh my god. What kind of man would do that? He didn't know what she's doing. "Your
Majesty, calm down for a moment---."
"Get lost."
Euredian violently pushed Diego aside, who stood in his way.
Incautiously untied the leash of the neck that tightening robe. The black robe fell
to the floor without pausing.
"There may be survivors on the ground. The victims of black magic!" Oh.
Even when it comes to this point. There was anger.
"It's an unstable area deep down. If it collapses like this, the survivors will be
buried alive. The wizards are now looking for a passageway that leads
downwards---------------------------------------------------------------------- !"
Diego spoke in a haste.
"Too slow."
There was too much for him to think about even in this situation. "Break it.
So you have been waiting for me without doing anything?"
The string of reason was about to break. He didn't even feel the need to hold onto
it.
Below here was the home of the dead. A gathering place for the Belgoth black
wizard. A hidden secret base where black magic experiments were carried out.
Yerenica was in there.
"What more should I think about?"
If only she's safe, isn't everything else okay?
The ground cracked around where he stood. The crack, which used to be a fine
thread, widened it's scope.
The crack caught fire. It was the fire of bluish silver divinity. Diego let out a
sigh, "Your Majesty----."
It was then that something was popping up in front of Euredian's sight. The silver
hairs fluttering around and running.
" !"
It was Yerenica's pet wolf named Ralie.
It wasn't half the size of what he used to see, but the wolf with that sky-blue
eyes rushed to him. Before clinging to him, Euredian reached out and caught the
wolf.
A small groan was heard. "Where is Yerenica?"
[ ]
Yerenica and the wolf hadn't always been separated. Euredian guessed the situation
at once and let go of the wolf.
"Guide me."
The fist-sized wolf was very special on trivial subjects and as soon as he let him
go, the wolf ran somewhere quickly.
Euredian, without further delay, overturned the ground where the wolf cubs had
stopped.
The mana that had been melthed on the ground burned by the divinity. The surface of
the ground broke down as it was.
The acrid dust and splashing debris obscured the view. The stuffy and heavy air
trapped underground exploded to the surface at once.
" !"
And the moment the hidden underground figure was revealed, the weak energy was
captured by a keen sense.
A weak divinity peculiar to Yerenica with a slight edge. "Ah."
Only then could Euredian breathe out properly.
----Found you.
But it was too early to be relieved by the fact.
When Euredian saw the figure of Yerenica, he forgot to think and stiffened.
He had never thought it would be possible in his 28 years of life that all the
terrible things he had imagined for Yerenica were out of the way.
[---Heuk.]
Taking advantage of his shock, she burned her 'body' and quickly stepped back as
soon as her 'body' disappeared without a trace.
She had looked nervously and hid behind a huge rock.
His gaze slid slowly down. Toward his own hands, who were determined to reach her.
A translucent body. Unhandled---
" ."
And the body that disappeared in teleportation.
Euredian knew as soon as he saw that the body was not Yerenica. It was impossible
not to know without being a fool.
The shell was her appearance, the inner part made what was Yerenica.
Appearances don't matter. 'It' was not Yerenica.
Then why, what? How did you, how did you----- ?
In the end, the questions and anxieties that he could not resolve crossed the line
he could endure. The translucent hair sticking out behind the rock
eventually brought down his emotions.
Euredian opened his mouth with a wretched heart. "------ Yenni."
***
I was in a very difficult situation. I don't have a body.
The underworld master took me and abandoned me. ". "
But right now, there was a bigger and more difficult problem I squatted behind a
huge rock with a nervous heart and looked at the back.
Euredian hasn't said anything since Hades' disappearance. But it wasn't hard to
guess how he would feel.
There was a day full of divinity which pressed down all the mana and filled the
space instead.
It's not a divinity that's always been calm, but it is a divinity that can't be
refined. [Ah---- really--------------------- ]
I groaned with my hair clung together. Of course, my hands even passed through my
head, so I couldn't really touch my head.
[It's really unpleasant situation.]
Raulus, the size of a finger, murmured as if he were talking about something else.
[But I'm glad your body didn't die right away. Earrings are safe too.]
[That's good--- ]
I peaked my head over the rock. [!}
Then moved my head back in. Red eyes were looking at me with a straight face.
What's in it is indescribable, so I don't know what to say.
"Yerenica."
A subdued voice was heard. I rolled my eyes nervously, squatting behind the rock.
"Yerenica. Yenni."
I could hear footsteps approaching me. I was startled and clung to the rock.
So-------- the immediate problem was this.
How can I explain to Euredian this state of being a lost soul? [Oh, what should I
do----------------- ?]
[Just tell it all, well.] Raulus answered clearly.
I held on to the fairy-like Raulus and cried, [From where to where------------
------------------------------------------------------------------ ?]
[From beginning to end. You should have told him everything in the first place. I'm
not doing it alone.]
Somehow it was a reproachful tone.
[I've regretted a lot already----- ] I murmured melancholy.
I didn't even know I should have told him everything two years ago, when everything
was still in place. Maybe I should've told him, even if the storm hit me and the
whole state was devastated.
But what's the use of regretting now?
And even if I were to go back to that time, I didn't think I would be able to tell
everything about me.
I sighed deeply, [Where should I start----- ?]
Should I first talk about Seo Eun-Seo and the bus rollover accident that killed
her---? But does that man even know what the bus it---------------------
------ ?
Chapter 138
Chapter Notes
[Euukh---- ]
My thoughts were all twisted. I lay back on the rock, spouting a grotesque sound.
And only then did I notice the presence of an adult next to me.
[Huh?]
Someone moved beside me. I looked sideways reflexively. And I met eyes with black
eyes. [ Whoa!]
It was Soleia, who I had forgotten about it in the midst of this mess. I gulped
down, swallowing my breath.
[S-Scary sister----- !]
The nonsense popped out. I stared at Soleia with my mouth wide open.
Her condition was also a mess. All parts of the body were red, as if burned.
In addition, scratched and torn wounds look painful.
Of course, her face was still beautiful even though it was a mess. Besides, she
didn't seem to be in pain at all.
Soleia glanced over my body with a puzzled look. "What is it, what is this?"
[ .]
But even for her, it was hard to see me. Somehow, I felt falsely accused.
[What is it, ghost?] I answered curtly. "Spirit?"

[There is such a thing.]
The injustice quickly turned into a depression. I wiggled and looked down at my
translucent body.
A white T-shirt full of bloodstains in ragged jeans here and there, it was obvious
how ghostly it would look.
I looked back at Soleia and asked stealthily. [Well, do I look like a ghost----
--------------------------- ?]
" ."
[I look different, don't I? Uh, but how did you recognize?] My stupid question
stunned Soleia.
"Get a hold of yourself, Princess. How did you recognize yourself after seeing your
face? I think he's going to faint when he sees it."
"Yerenica."
Just in time, Euredian called me again. I was very shocked and turned around.
Somehow the situation was really strange. Soleia hid from Euredian, but even then,
why are you hiding behind this little rock like me-------------------
-------------- ?
"Don't forget the promise you made with me, Princess."
And in the midst of this, Soleia turned my stomach upside down.
"Not purifying this place. Not issuing an immediate order to dispose. Did you
remember? You have to stop the Emperor."
[ ]
Is that a problem now? This pretty cold sister.
However, rather than arguing with Soleia, it was more important to know how to
appease Euredian immediately.
"Why are you so---- "
A suppressed sigh was heard. There was also a deep breath sound with a short moan,
Soleia, as if she was trying to calm down.
"If you don't want to see me crazy."
But it seemed the words stopped. The voice was still shaking. His voice was a mess
with a mixture of impatience and not.
"Come out, please."
It was a voice that I couldn't even touch and feel. "If you don't come, I'll go."
[Oh, don't come--- !]

I cried out in a hurry. If I were wearing a real body, I would probably have a cold
sweat. I rolled my eyes without knowing what to do.
[Ralie, what do I look like now?] I whispered hurriedly at Raulus in my hand.
[Looks like you.]
[It's no time to joke around. Do I look terrible now?]
I died in a car rollover accident, but my condition cannot be intact. Just look at
the bloodstains on the top right now.
[Yes, well. Not exactly the same face. But you're not far off. Not to the point
where you can't recognize it. Rather---]
Raulus pulled his head away and glanced at me. [Very similar to your
'body'.]
[ ?]
That can't be true.
I looked down again at my soul body.
Jeans and white t-shirts. The appearance of when I died. And Eun-Seo's face did not
look exactly like the 'current' one.
However, I recall that Diego, who saw me in the soul two years ago, immediately
called me 'Princess'.
[It's your name now, Yerenica.] Raulus continued. [ .]
[Your name is tied and your dead soul's ashes are assimilating into the rest of
your body, and your body is changing.]
[Is that so---- ?]
[And first of all, crumbs. He wouldn't even consider it important.] Is that so? The
only thing Euredian saw was my appearance.
I think I am a bit skeptical, but my body stiffen with the footsteps approaching
this way.
I felt that Soleia was quickly coming out of my way. The sound of footsteps were
getting closer and closer.
" ."
And a divinity that wraps around the body, which is only a fragment of the soul.
"Your Majesty, are you all right?"
It was then that I could hear my lifeline-like voice.
"I'm afraid we'll have to send down the divine knights' downstairs------------
---------------------------------------------------------------- but I can't read

the signs of
the princess, Your Majesty?"
It was Diego's first voice in two years.
I could hear Euredian's sharp retort.
"Send it down. Dispose of the dark magicians immediately. Survivors---."
[Oh come on, hold on---!]
I spat out the word before I knew it. Soleia, who hid herself in the shade, stared
at me. She mouthed, "Promise."
I know! I know!
No immediate disposal is allowed.
On the day of the death of any of Soleia's disciples in this basement, that scary
sister might take me and blow herself up. Besides, at this point in time, we need
Soleia-----
Diego's startled voice was heard.
"Well, I think I just heard something. Is it the Princess?" I pulled myself up by

flexing my legs.
My body is light without feeling anything. It seemed like it might crumble down.
"You've already found it, or what is this voice like---------------- ?"
I wanted to step outside the shade, but my body didn't follow as I thought. It
looked like I was still hesitating.
A suppressed voice came back, "Don't be cruel to me anymore, Yerenica."
A low sigh added weight to my already heavy guilt.
His voice, which had been suppressed, eventually changed to a half-designed tone.
"Okay. I won't ask you anything. Just let me see your face and hear your voice."
[ .]
"That's enough."
That man said so in this situation. I was so grateful and sorry that I kept feeling
nauseous. I managed to open my mouth, [Promise me you won't be surprised. No matter
what.]
" ."
[If you don't promise, I won't come out.]
There was a small sight in the back from Diego. He seemed to have guessed the
situation roughly. Well, Diego was the only one who saw my condition in the palace
two years ago.
"Yes, I promised." Euredian's answer came a bit late. [......... ]
Eventually I took my step.

One step, two steps. I came out from behind the hidden stone. Still under the dim
dawn sky. Somehow, I couldn't raise my head straight. I couldn't imagine how he
would look at me. [You promised you wouldn't be surprised.] I walked in and
muttered
" ."
As soon as I came out, I wanted to hide back in. I couldn't find a place to do
that, so I just squatted down in the road. Somehow, I felt like a sinner.
I didn't do anything wrong. " ."
Oh no---- ?
The bitterness quickly rose. If it's a crime for not mentioning it in advance, it's
a crime then. "I think it's you, not me, who should make that promise."
Euredian murmured.
I looked at him slightly, noticing his gaze on me. It was a face that barely grazed
my inside. "Can I get closer?"
[ ]
It was a question that didn't need to be asked. I barely nodded. If the body, or
the soul, had spoken, I would have approached him first.
As soon as I nodded, Euredian moved. Straight ahead toward me, he lowered his
position and reached his hand.
But of course, I couldn't be reached. [No.]
I muttered in muted voice, [As you saw earlier, I'm not in state where I can be
touched or touched anything ]
" ."
[Because I'm not feeling well.]
When I brought out the conclusion, he was speechless. I murmured, lowering my eyes,
avoiding the red purple gaze.
[Sometimes, I am like this. Body and soul separated like this. Actually, this
hasn't happened in nearly two yeas --.]
"Yerenica."
[I can't feel it when I'm in this state----- I won't feel anything when you touch
me. So, why is this
happening?]
"Yenni, look up."
The word that I had been rambling was cut off along the way. I raised my head
blankly.
Only then did Euredian's face appear. Slightly disheveled long hair, a narrow
collar that was dragged down at random. A pallid complexion.
"You don't have to say it if you don't want to."
The red porcelain resounded strongly. The voice didn't sound very good either. But
the content was calm and friendly.
"I know it's you, no matter what." [ .]
"I thought it would be better to see your face----." He blurted the end of his
words.
Tears gathered my eyes, fell down. Not even a real teardrop, it glowed
transparently and melted into the air.
"How bad are you?" [A little, a lot ]
I took a deep breath and pulled myself together. I couldn't keep on saying
meaningless things even after he came all the way here.
Let's get it together. Get it together. I don't know where and how my body is dying
right now------------------------------------------------------------------------
------- !
At last I was firmly determined.
Chapter 139
Chapter Notes
[Well, I'll tell you.] "Where is your body?"
However, it seemed that the person who was supposed to hear the story was not
interested. The look, which seemed to be trying to ruffle the chills, eventually
turned ferocious.
"I think I saw it before. The cost, no." [Hey, wait a minute.]
"There is something magical taking you. You are weak with mana--- Oh, that's why
you fell off?" In spite of my dizziness, I threw my tongue out.
I can't believe he came to that conclusion without knowing anything and only seeing
my body and soul separate. How good a man is he?
But Euredian's final conclusion was far from right. "Do you have to be that body?"
[Sorry?]
I asked back foolishly. Do I have to be that person? I haven't thought about that.
But before I thought deeply about it, Raulus clicked his tongue.
[It's not a body. It's only possible when the soul and the body are in sync.
And there's no body like yours that fits an unauthorized soul in this land.]
But it was a voice that was not audible to Euredian. I sighed and held Euredian's
hand for now.
[----- For now, Your Majesty.]
Of course, my hand only went right through his hand, but it had the effect of
blocking his words to continue.
[Listen to me. there's a lot I haven't said to you in the meantime. You may be
guessing---------------------------------------------------------------------------
--
-- ]
" ."
[Are you not going to listen?]
"I'm listening." Euredian answered reluctantly.
I looked up at the red eyes. I felt like I was squeezing my soul when I tried to
tell a story that was never told. It seemed like it was being robbed until there
was no dust.
But what can I do about this?
In the end I spoke in a half-forced tone.
[Starting--- well should, I say it was an unexpected tragic death?]
"Shouldn't you not use that 'dying' word?"
Euredian frowned at once. I breathed out deeply this time.
I think it will take some time to talk about everything properly.
***
However, it didn't take that long to reveal everything that was hidden, contrary to
my inner concern.
The day I first fell into this world. And the day I knew this world was the world
in the novel I was reading. So, I was able to predict the future to some extent and
when I tried to stop Tezevia's abduction, I was taken from the wrong side and when
I got kidnapped, I found that scary black lady was after him.
So, I tried to stop him from getting married.
The attempts were piling up and up, and somehow the scale grew bigger and bigger.
As I watched, I faced the winds of various things that got mixed up. In addition to
that, Raulus, Hades, Soleia and me. He's a step away from the current timeline.
Until the end of what happened two years ago.
It took less than 10 minutes to tell the whole story.
These were the stories that were trying to be hidden and digested by myself, but
came out less than 10 minutes.
I muttered, slumped, [Just, that's all.] "I see."
And the answer came back very quickly.
I couldn't even make eye contact the whole time I was talking and I could hear the
answer in an instant.
I blinked blankly.
[Uh---- you're not surprised.]
"You said not to be surprised."
Red eyes were still scouring my head to toe. There was still a tearfully friendly
voice.
"Is there anything else I don't know about you other than those?" [No.... that is
all.]
"That's enough then."
I was a little confused. Was this actually just a heavy story for me? Or does he
not believe what I'm saying?
I spoke my doubt, [You don't believe me, do you?]
"No way." Euredian replied in a distinctly calm tone, "I believe everything you
say. You are the one that saying it, of course."
[ .]
"If you ask me why I'm not surprised, should I tell you that there's nothing more
surprising than your current state?"
[Ah--- --.]
"I don't think I'll ever be more surprised than this----."
Euredian looked as if he was still holding back a lot of things. I looked at the
face and opened my mouth again,
[Sorry.]
"Huh?"
[Because I didn't tell you in advance---- ]
"No. You've done nothing wrong. Why apologize?"
[If I had just told you everything in advance, things wouldn't have gone this
far-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
]
The words mumbled. It was harder and harder to think normally, oddly enough.
[But---But even if I were to go back to the past, I wouldn't have said the same
thing----------------------------------------------------------------------------
not even
that-- ]
"Stop."
It's right to say that I can't sense anything, but my mind kept spinning.
I felt dizzy. The divinity seemed to keep bouncing off without being properly
absorbed. Only then did I realize that I was under extreme overload.
In fact, it was strange that I was fine. I've come all the way up from here and
I've lost my body. But there was more to be said. So, what should I do from now on?
I managed to squeeze out the rest of my mind.
[Down----- under, underground------- there's a child. There are people who haven't
been dolls yet,
and, oh, also Nia------ who helped me.]
"Yerenica."
[And the dark wizards---- talking about----- go to Soleia---] Now my eyes were
shaking.
[Uh---- weird.]
If you're in spirit form, you have nothing to feel. Why am I so dizzy?
I blinked slowly and Euredian seemed to have noticed my changes quickly.
"No more words, Yenni."
[Pardon---- ?]
A clear and neat divinity moved around me. As soon as the divinity was absorbed by
me, my vision gradually returned to its place. But it was still a slow pace.
Normally, I would recovered quickly just by being around----
Euredian frowned. "Can't even hug. This is really fatal." [ ]
"I don't like it the most."
Yeah, me too. I snorted and habitually reached out to him and finally shed tears in
the surging sorrow.
[It's not time to be like this------ ]
[No. you need to recover a little, baby.] Raulus burst in.
[You, if you really lose your mind, you're a ghost and you're gone. Even if the
body dies, the soul remains, but how will the body stand if the soul dies?]
[ .]
After all, this is it.
I don't know what and when to endure.

[Baby. You have to be mindful.] Raulus bit my finger lightly. Raulus was the only
one who could reach me right now.
I still couldn't feel the softness of his hair or the pain in my hand, but I felt
the touch. "What hell is this wolf-------------------------- ?"
Euredian must have seen it too.
But he didn't end up asking questions. I could see it all swallowed away.
In fact, of all the stories I said, it seemed that Euredian reacted the worst about
Raulus. [It's all because this body is so cute.] Raulus grumbled.
" ."
Whether I was really out of my mind, somehow, the words didn't seem wrong. I tried
hard to open my mouth, drawing the corners of my mouth.
[Slightly mending---- but also smart. You want to see? Now, Ralie, hand.]
[Hand!]
" ."
The atmosphere froze hard. I don't think this is it----
I managed to move to Euredian side with melancholy. If I fell off the side even a
little, my head would spin again.
"Whoa--- you'll get dizzy again."
Euredian could hear a deep sigh. His hand scratched the ground where my hand had
reached. "Let's start with a recovery, Yerenica."
[Yes--- ]
I stopped talking and focused on absorbing his divinity as Raulsus said, I thought
I'd die out. Then, at some point, I felt like I fell asleep.
***
"Is the princess all right?" " "
Euredian could not answer Diego's worried question.
With sleepy eyes, Yerenica hugged a little wolf and fell asleep. "Umm, Your
Majesty."
Diego called him. He seemed to want to say something to him, so Euredian looked
away from Yerenica to Diego.
"There's one thing I couldn't tell you----."
Chapter 140
Chapter Notes
"Tell me."
"That---- two years ago-----."
He could pick out the words mumbled by Diego. Seemed the chaos place just filled
with confusion.
"I've seen something similar. So------ that day two years ago."
"What?"
A voice sprang up at once. The day mentioned immediately rose in the red eyes. And
the moment Diego caught the eye, he flinched.
"Why didn't you tell me?" Euredian asked sharply. "The princess--- you've been in
charge of the party----." " "
Yerenica was really meticulous in a strange place. He had a clear idea how
desperate she was to hide it.
"Crazy, seriously."
Euredian managed to grasp the string of perseverance before snap out.
Later. Later.
It's not until later that she's stubborn about it. "........... "
In fact, he couldn't immediately understand what she said. It was so hard to

believe. Books. Other worlds. Unauthorized souls.
But, haa----
"That's what it is----."
In fact, it wasn't those things that matter.
What does it matter where she actually came from, whether it's fiction or reality?
The important thing was the immediate situation.
Judetta and Lemordi. Raulus and Hades. " ."
Euredian pointed to the temple.
To Raulus, yes. Let's settle with that. "Under Lemordi-----."
The owner of the basement was unclear whether it existed. None of the ancient books
detailed below Lemordi.
"Ah, or is it?"
But Euredian quickly changed his mind. It could be a story that was openly told by
a dark magician in the dark.
Wasn't it only 15 years ago that the Emperor ousted Earl Richard, who was famous
for his dark magic?
Belgoth's dark magic was as long as the history of Belgtoh. So, it wasn't
surprising if there was an absolute man he didn't know.
And the truth is, that's the most important thing for him right now. " ."
One thing Euredian could intuitively save by listening to Yerenica's story was that
she had been dealing with too much strain.
That was the most important thing, that was on his mind, that was his job.
"Your Majesty------------ Your Majesty." Diego called him in a stiff voice.
Euredian let the half-died question of Diego slipped away.
There were dozens of things he wanted to hold onto and ask. It wasn't because he
was patient but purely because Yerenica looked to be in serious danger.
He thought she would break down right away if he pressed or stubborn about it.
In addition, what did I do while she was doing that?
The thought was eating up his brain. He thought that purifying the land of Belgoth
could guarantee safety, it was pathetic to think that.
He thought it would be over if he just caught Soleia Elard, but his intuition might
have been sensing the presence of a bigger black screen for quite some time---
Wasn't it actually a compulsion that he's been telling her to go back to Belgoth?
It was the moment when an offensive voice was heard that he had finally slipped out
of his own mind.
"Good to see you again, Your Majesty."
It was an unforgettable voice.
Euredian didn't even feel that it was worth looking back.
"Yes, it's the day I've been looking forward to it." A cold voice popped out.
Dark magician, who has been constantly on guard for five years since his accession
and who has been chasing for the past two years.
The woman who kidnapped Yerenica.
----Of course, even if the core wasn't Soleia herself, Euredian still felt the
same. It was no different that she was a threat to Yerenica.
So the words could not have gone out nicely.
"I've been thinking a lot about what to do when I catch you----." The corners of
his mouth curled up.
"It would be better to improvise if there was nothing."
Immediately, divinity was flying and swept her under its clutches. Dozens of sharp
blade-like divinity stems wound around Soleia's wrists.
"You're--- still alive."
Soleia frowned as if she were trying to untie her tightly bound wrists. "You
shouldn't do this to me."
"Why?"
"The princess won't like it."
An invisible flow from the air struck each other. Scratching one side before slowly
beginning to encroach on the other.
Naturally, it was Soleia who was attacked. "Sound bullshit." Euredian spat shortly.
"Well."
Soleia's raised corners of her mouth smoothly and didn't even shake.
"Maybe she needs me. The lovely princess of Lebovny."
"It's not the name you should dare to put in your mouth, Soleia Richard."
However, as soon as he put 'Richard' in his mouth, Soleia's expression grew cold.
"You don't deserve to have that name in your mouth either, don't you?"
Soleia shouted sharply.
"Considering the number of murders committed by the dead family, and the number of
abandoned bodies and the fact that I am the master of Belgoth."
Finally, at the end of Euredian's words, the anger oozed in
"And considering what you've done to Yerenica." In a fit of anger, the chain of
divinity caught in fire. Diego's voice from behind didn't even touch his ear.
Euredian chewed his words together.
"But I don't deserve to have that name in my mouth?"
"Who started to oppress us first!" Soleia snapped back. "That damn immediate
disposition order. What could we have done to counter that heartless burn?"
"What are you going to do to blame me for that?"
It has been nearly 200 years since Belgoth to reject the dark wizards. It has been
well over 150 years since the order of immediate disposition began.
Euredian shook it coolly. "If you're to blame, blame your ancestors for killing the
imperial family and civilians pointlessly. If you don't like it, blame the great
emperors."
There was no reason to consider the circumstance of the dark wizards. He didn't
want to and he can't afford to.
Soleia's mana shook violently. [Ah ]
It was then that a thin groan was heard. Their heads turned at the same time.
[What are you two doing----------------- ?}

"!"
" !"
The moment he saw the dazed sky-blue, now shining with silver light, the energy
from both sides stopped at the same time.
***
Hurt.
It was a bizarre sound that woke me up. I didn't feel pain, but I didn't know what
to say unless it was an expression of pain.
Raulus in my arms grumbled, [Those people really. What are you doing with the kid
in front of you?]
When I opened my eyes, I immediately saw the sight. I blinked for a moment and
figured out the situation.
[ ?]
Apparently, why is Euredian, who seemed to have been by my side until I fell
asleep, was there, and he was staring at someone like that----
[Ah---- ]
A thin groan broke out.
It was Soleia who he was staring fiercely. Firmly entrenched in divinity but she
didn't seem to sit still either. I could still feel the deep and clear mana despite
it being weak because of Euredian's mana.
[It hurts---- ]
It wasn't the two of them who were hit by the waves of the two forces that
encountered each other. It was me. Just like that day.
Damn it. I blamed the damn body and straightened myself out. I glanced down my hand
that was lingering around as if it were going to disappear soon.
[Eh-- ] I finally opened my mouth. A voice like a tumbling wave rang in the
basement just before
the explosion.
[What are you two doing----- ?]
"!"
" !"
The red purple eyes and the black eyes pointed at me at the same time.
I raised my hands so that they could see well. The boundary between the air was
distorted. It was Euredian's side that reacted.
"Yerenica." "Ugh !"
Immediately, he came to me in a hurry, slightly shaking off Soleia. He touched my

hand more habitually.
"Are you all right?" [Um yes.]
"I'm sorry. I keep forgetting that you're in a state of instability," [Sorry it's a
habit------------------------ ?]
I sat closer to Euredian, murmuring quietly. Slowly, when the divinity was
absorbed. The fingertips are back to normal.
I grinned around my mouth after I checked that my hands and body were coming back
to their proper form.
[Don't fight.]
"Huh?"
I dozed off for a while and woke up feeling much better than before I fell asleep.
I continued while looking at Soleia who was still glaring fiercely at Euredian.
[Don't fight. Even if you fight once I'm gone. No, it's best not to fight in the
first
place------------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
What am I talking about?
I stopped talking and took a breath. The black eyes and red eyes met. I spat out
slowly,
[We talked about this earlier, didn't we, Soleia?]
Chapter 141
"No, there isn't."
It was Euredian who answered that. He didn't even think to show me in front of
Soleia. I moved to the side to secure my vision.
[Yes, there is, very important.] '"Don't even talk, Yenni."
[This familiar overprotection------ ]
"It's a fair intervention." Euredian was determined.
Soleia laughed from behind, "I don't have anything to say to you either, Your
Majesty." "Yes, that's great." His voice sounded like an ice field because the cold
air couldn't drip. I swallowed a sigh in my mind.
How am I supposed to talk about them when they're both showing off their hateful
looks? "Schumart, tie her up."
Euredian ordered in a voice that had no room for reconsideration. Diego sighed and
was seen wrapping Soleia with restraint.
[Your Majesty, hold on---- ]
"Yerenica, show me your hands again." [The immediate removal is not ready--]
"It's a lot more unstable than I thought. Doesn't it hurt?" [It's okay because I
can't feel anything---------------------------------------- not this!]
"You can't feel anything, so it's okay. It doesn't sound alright at all------------
------------------------------------------------------------------ "
I sighed deeply in the end. Somehow it seemed a long way to go.
But in fact, it wasn't that I didn't understand Euredian. It was strange not to be
angry as the master of the empire that he finally caught the master of a group of
evil men who had been hiding in the dark for hundreds of years.
But I couldn't let Soleia go. Once I thought of it, I spat out. [Pretty sister.]
"---- that odd title goes nowhere." Euredian sighed was ignored.
I said, looking straight at Soleia, [I couldn't get to the ground because you
couldn't stand it.] "So?"
[Strongly speaking, we couldn't keep the promise. So again, put another condition
on it.] "Is that a threat?" Soleia folded attractively.
A sigh came out of my heart, [Promise or cooperation. Why do you use such scary
expressions when there are so many good words?]
"Cooperation."
A strange smile emerged in Soleia's face.
"I did say so, Your Majesty. Your princess will need me." Soleia spat out looking
at Euredian. "Shut up."
Euredian's expression became cold even in a short time. You were talking about
that?
I opened my mouth in a hurry when I saw Euredian's hands wriggling,
[There's no better as good as intimidation! If you argue more, I'll tell them to
make note of all the promises and cooperation!]
Of course, it was just safety. I still needed Soleia.
She was the best person to know about the absolute below and below Lemordi. She
even passed under Lemordi as if breathing---
And she is the summoner of Hades.
A puzzle piece in my head wobbled and moved. It wasn't a completely concrete idea
yet, but I knew it instinctively.
I need Soleia. So, I had an obligation to achieve this unexpected combination.
[ ]
It was harder than expected to keep the two who really didn't fit together.
But I've already felt a little bit that these two are quite similar. Come on----
"Never."
"I don't like it either. Why would i?" [ ]
As soon as I was out of luck, the answer from the two came back at the same time.
Strangely enough,
What should I do if they are acting like this from the beginning?
I said with a deep sigh, [Both of you don't come to conclusion so easily. Are you
not going to listen
to me anymore?] " ."
Euredian looked very unhappy. When I spoke, I could barely hear it, but there was
no sign of hostility.
Well, it would be hard for a generous man to cooperate with a woman who almost
killed me two years ago.
I sighed and soothed him gently, [I have to go and find my body. How do I know
where Hades is? I shouldn't delay this much longer-----------------------
-------------------- ]
"How could you believe that woman?"
There was a deep doubt in the red eye. So was Soleia, who was full of doubts. "I'm
telling you. How can I trust this man and help, Princess?"
My head seemed to be throbbing. I tried hard to smile broadly, [You can trust me.]
I don't want the two of them to have a strong bond of trust. They were fighting
like that two years ago. After that, Euredian were the ones who had thought of
catching and defeating Soleia and Soleia was the one who had been taken by Hades
after suffering in Euredian's hands.
[Do it with me. The promise, cooperation, everything. Believe in me.] "I believe in
you. Of course."
"I believe you, Princess. You're not going to like someone who's been taken away."
But I'm glad I like both, even though they hate each other terribly.
-----Thank goodness, I'm tired.
The fatigue has been rapidly increasing.
[I don't think so] Raulus murmured from below [Be quiet, Ralie.]
There's no such thing as oil and water. It's amazing that they got married in the
original.
I continued to talk, clicked my tongue, [Soleia, you're Hades' contractor.

Can't you follow the traces of Hades?]
" ."
[I can feel Raulus' presence. Of course, it's hard to get away from incomplete
summoning---------------------------------------------------------------
---------------- ]
Raulus crept into my knees. I stroke Raulus, looking at Soleia. [I don't think
she's that different, right Ralie?]
[Well I suppose so.] Raulus replied. [ Hades also lived up on top of Judetta.
He had to be kicked out to the basement, but no matter what, he's the absolute
ruler of this land anyway. He had to be summoned. It'll be similar.]
Also, I looked up and made eye contact with Soleia. [Where he went, what state he
was in, can you tell?] " ."
[And maybe even be able to reverse summoning.]
Actually, what I was really going to say was this part. Reverse summoning.
To send a summoner back to his original place.
In the case of Raulus, beyond Judetta, and perhaps for Hades, below Lemordi. I
stared straight at Soleia, [Is it possible?]
Soleia did not answer. But I read that affirmative answer in that beautiful face.
If it's possible to reverse summoning.
My mind started thinking fast. The plan was about to fall into place. [Help me,
then] I spat out without thinking.
"What will the princess give me if I help?"
[I'm sure there's a lot I can give you------ maybe].
I glanced at Euredian. He was squeezing his temple as if his head hurt. "For some
reason, I think I know what you're going to say."
[He's so quick-witted---- ]
I laughed vaguely, [Um, Your Majesty.] "........ "
[Well, I can't stay like this. Are you sure you're okay with ghosts?] "Don't say
that because it's not okay."
He stretched his hand toward my cheek with a weak groan, but my face cracked again
as his hand passed through my face.
Euredian raised his hand and forced up the corners of his mouth.
"Yes. I know what you're talking about. The autonomy or amnesty for dark wizards,
that's what you're aiming at."
[No, no, not autonomy.] I denied right out.

[Not even a complete pardon. It's just a quick fix that's what's causing this.]
Although we are attracted to defeat Hades, we should not allow too much.
Dark magic was a grave sin. The large prison cells that contained the exhibition
halls and preliminary specimens filled with dead bodies quickly popped up.
[Just by avoiding immediate removal, you're already giving up a very very very
large part. I don't think I'm wrong. Isn't it, Soleia?]
"Oh, you're sweet with threats, too."
Soleia's eyes curled attractively. Her face was so seductive that I lost my mind in
a moment. It was on my side that the smile was headed for.
"Dear Princess. Do you think I can help you under that condition?"
It was clear that not only Hades, but also Soleia's own target had changed.
As for me, As expected, a popular people are tired----
I looked awkwardly and muttered, [Well, even if you look at me like that, I'm not
going to let it go.]
"Oh, that's too bad."
[Don't change the subject. Will you help me or not?]
In fact, there was no reason why Soleia would not accept this offer.
Because, [I know you can help. You can't give up, your disciples.]
" ."
[Nia did. She said you are a kind owner to your people.]
In the end, this was nothing but a threat. Soleia replied gently, "It depends on
the acceptance. Think of it as a good thing."
[ .]
"But I don't really like word 'help'. It's called a deal." "I'm not completely
satisfied."
A small sarcastic sound was heard.
"Oh, of course I'm not talking to you, Yenni."
I could hear Euredian's nerve cords breaking down. I quietly looked up at him and
said, [I'll kiss you.]
"Huh?"
[Once I've found myself. Why don't we make a deal too?] " "
[Oh, is kissing not enough?]
Chapter 142
Chapter Notes
I was lost in thought when I saw him for a moment. What do I have to offer to this
man as a reward so he joins in without rebellion?
I thought about this and that and finally put on the most easy terms. [I'll give
you one thing you want. Anything.]
"---- you know too well how to persuade me."
Euredian froze in a resigned tone. "It's a shame to say I'm bought." [What a
surprise.]
I grinned and kissed him slightly on the cheek. It was just a gesture, because I
couldn't reach it. [Well ]
The corners of his mouth rose satisfactorily. [Three-way negotiation is successful,

is that right?]
"Don't tie me up with her. 'Cause I don't feel very good." "Oh. Who said that."
Soleia snapped back.
I looked at the two, glaring at each other as if they were living in a slightly
dazed mood. [Don't fight ]
Somehow it seems to be a long way off.
***
The underground tunnel was cleared up shortly after the successful attempt to
cooperate with Soleia.
Dark wizards tied up in a detention center were caught by the divine knights and
dragged up to the surface one after another.
The process of arrest did not seem to have been very peaceful. Few people looked as
if they were fine.
I glanced nervously at Soleia. As soon as her disciples were brought in, she had
already started a
conversation and she was frantically checking the status of her students.
"So, Lady Soleia---"
"No child is dead, right?" The sharp question strained me for no reason.
"Yes----."
"That's enough then."
The black eyes turned back at me. Although she was wearing a collar around her
neck, wrist, and ankle, Soleia was still Soleia.
I shouted inwardly. Alright, alright. Don't stare at me like that!

And Euredian's eyes at them were cold and bitter. I had to give him a good warning
again. [You've decided to suspend the immediate removal. It's a promise with me,
with me.]
"----- Yes, I know."
The answer came back a beat late.
[If you don't listen, I won't marry you.] I said more emphatically. " "
And that shabby threat worked very well
"Yerenica, you're doing this because you know I can't handle it, right?"
Euredian moaned briefly. Maybe----
I laughed vaguely. Not because of this run, but because Euredian was generally very
weak against me.
He sighed and ordered Diego, "Everyone except Schumart and Soleia Richard, bring
the rest in chains and send them all to Barishard. And Rossell, too."
"Y=Your Majesty."
"I only withdrew the immediate removal order, so if you rebel, we will immediately
overpower you. it doesn't matter if you just breathe."
It was cold, sword-like order. Although it was natural to have no mercy, it was
hard to believe that It was an order issued by a man who was always lax and
generous.
A calm but cool, overbearing tone, expression. But there was still love in the red
eyes when he looked at me.
"You have to treat me well, right Yenni?"
Of course, the content of the words was not too harsh.
Dark wizards were not the only ones coming up from the basement. "Huh, euk,
euaah----------------------- --."
A few minutes later, Nia and Elard's village caretakers trapped underground were
released. I found Nia in it and barely swept my chest down.
[That fearless little girl---- ]
Do you want me to go punch you in the head?
A small body shivering under a terrible orange lamp was vivid in front of me.
[if she's dead, I could have really gone mad. Who asked her to sacrifice? ---
-You're too
good-----------------------------------------------------------------------
-------- ]
I curled up and hugged Raulus tightly. [I'd love to hit her]

[You don't have a body.] [ I don't feel well.]
I looked at the herd of people in disarray. I couldn't be seen in the eyes of

ordinary people who couldn't feel divinity or mana well anyway.
I could see a tearful Nia looking around. "Uh, saintess------------------ "
"What saintess do you mean, little lady?" Diego was sweetly warming up Nia.
"T-The saintess, protected by Raulus------ A saintess with pink hair and sky-blue
eyes---."
"Ah---- ?"
Diego glanced back at me.
I laughed reflexively and my face froze when I remembered that I lied about being a
saintess with my mouth.
Oh my god, I'm ashamed----- !
"Are you the ones she sent? The saintess, did she get out safely?" "--- yes, she's
fine. Don't worry."
"Where is she now?" "Um --."
Diego seemed to be looking for something to answer. After hesitating for a moment,
he skillfully lied.
"She's slightly dehydrated and has been taken to the temple. I'll tell if there's
news later, little lady."
"Ah, ok-- --."
The excuse around was very specific. I squinted at the back of the black-haired
priest. Diego, who serves God. The priest said he couldn't lie----
The faces that I looked at in the dungeon just came up to the surface. "Are there
any more survivors?"
"We're searching once more, We've been blocked by a magic circle in the middle--."
"Schumart, go down." Euredian ordered drily.
"You can hurry" Euredian's high-pressure demand is not very common, so I thought
about it for a moment.
Euredian, who was burning up a single stream of magical energy, looked back at me.
"Why do you look like that?"
[Just because you're amazing.] "What is amazing about?"
The tightly closed mouth painted a faint line. The more he wore his divinity, the
harder I felt his soul became.
[Uh--- --.]
Your soul gets hard?
I moved my body closer unconsciously. It is just a feeling? [ ]
But I didn't think it was just a feeling. Despite the wind blowing, the weight of
all the points was returning to the light body, as if being thrown away.
Although it was very little----
[ ]
Somehow a strange of déjà vu swept me.
This is definitely a feeling I've felt somewhere---- ?
"No problem. Keep talking."
It was when the earth subsided again that Soleia returned.
The next thing to do after getting Soleia's cooperation was clear. To find Hades
who ran with my body
[We need a medium to tie the absolute man to the ground.] I spat out what I was
thinking for a moment.
"You know very well." Soleia answered gently.
"It's separate from the contract he and I made and we need a medium of summoner.
It's one of the
conditions that make Lemordi's taboo breakable and get him on the ground." Three
conditions. The prescribed place. The summoner's ability, and the medium. It seemed
no different because it was a summon for Hades.
I got nervous and asked her, [Well--- what's your medium?] "My mana."
[Your mana?]
"Did you ask me earlier whether I can reverse summoning, Princess?"
Soliea smiled softly. Somehow, it was a meaningful smile.
"Reverse summoning, theoretically possible. If I put my death as security."
[What do you mean?]
"Think about it, Princess. Your sweet Raulus is the body of your alter ego and
favors the princess, so you can call and return him at princess' will, but I can't
do that. It is a summoning a god with a strict body that has the heavy weight of
contract with him."
[Ah.]
"Then the only way to reverse the summoning is to break the summoning
contract----."
I thought I knew what to say. Soleia shrugged her shoulder to conclude the
conversation.
"As long as the medium of Hades is my mana, I have to sacrifice myself to break the
deal, right?" [ .]
I see. I nodded melancholy.
My summoning relationship with Raulus was incomplete. I didn't summon Raulus

entirely by my own strength and it was impossible for Raulus to stand on the ground
in her whole body. However, it is rather light to put him away and take him out
again.
But for Soleia and Hades, it's a little different. It is impossible to send and
call an absolute person at will. In addition, she had to sacrifice herself to
reverse summoning, as Soleia herself is the medium.
"If I break off the summoning, Hades will be taken back under Lemordi just as
Princess said. Lemordi's taboos will work. But I'm not going to be safe either."
Soleia said monotonously.
"Do it, then."
Euredian seemed to have no effect on the fact. He uttered in an unduly indifferent

voice, "Are you going to die in reverse summoning or you prefer being burned to
death for your sins?"
"Ha, you have no mercy."'
"There is no reason to show mercy." He let out his tongue in his swordlike
coolness. But Euredian seemed to have discovered the words before I even said
anything.
"Oh--- then you can't. You can't summon it underground."
That was right. If my body, which is only a shell, goes down to the basement it
will melt away in less than a second.
In the end, Soleia's plan to break the summons contract with Hades and return him
to the basement was not effective at all.
It's a good thing for Soleia, but it's the worst ending for me. My headache more
and more. Then how the hell can I get my body back and send Hades
back------------------------------------------------------------------ ?
[It's a headache---- ]
It was also a matter of how I would take Hades of my body even if I followed him
based on Soleia's words. It was a matter of dealing with it once it was removed.
A mountain beyond a mountain, a vast expanse of the sun.
Soleia murmured in a passing tone, "If the princess had just kept her head straight
it wouldn't be impossible to find a body."
However, the content was never overkill. I looked up and looked up at Soleia. [What
does that mean?]
"Hades can't handle the human body perfectly." Soleia answered gently, "It took him
nearly two years to get used to my body and it would be more difficult to take over
Princess' once purified body."
When I heard that, I had a vague question.
[Then—that you came back from there momentarily------- ]
It was the reason how Soleia's spirit was able to wake up momentarily, which had
been crushed by Hades.
Soleia smiled enchantingly, "It's mental strength."
[Sorry?]
I was momentarily struck dumb.
"I kept trying. From the moment I knew Hades wouldn't keep his word with me."
Soleia said casually.
[Aha--]
"Then the princess pinpointed my weakness."
As expected, the words I spat out at random seemed to be the key to waking up
Soleia.
Soleia continued on, "So once the Princess gets back into the body that Hades took
away, she has to pushes Hades out of control, as I did."
[ ]
"Will the body and Hades be separated?" "Is it dangerous?"
Euredian asked sharply.
Soleia shrugged her shoulders, "I don't know. but I'm just wondering if it's
possible because she's a princess who wasn't affected by my nightmare."
It turned out that she was right.
I'm a little aware of my mental strength, aren't I? I nodded quickly.
[Okay, so we'll go after Hades' trail and find him------- no]
After thinking about that, I suddenly remembered what I had forgotten. I don't even
have to go find my body----
I muttered to myself, [Then---- when I came back for a moment.]
And as soon as I said the words, I realized like lightning. [Oh, right.]
My body's back. Two years ago, when Raulus was in the temple of Barishad! I quickly
grabbed Raulus and shook him.
[Ralie, Ralie.] [Huh?]
[When I first summoned Ralie. At that time, in the temple of Barishad.]
[Yes.]
[Clearly my body got back in the moment, right?]
Raulus seemed to retrace his memory in a ferocious manner. Then he nodded his
little head. [Yes. You did. That's why you threw those pretty earrings.]
Two years ago, when the soul bounced out of the body, only twice, the body came
back.
When the spirit of Raulus briefly came and when Euredian divinity entered the
raging imperial palace.
When a strong divinity flowed into me----- !
[ ]
My head turned on its own. To a man who still can't take his eyes off every nook
and cranny of my body.
My mind started running. Arguments were being arranged one by one. A soul
assimilating into a body, a narrower gap between the body and the soul. A mighty
divinity acting as an adhesive.
And then what?
After dragging my body out here and pulling Hades out of my body, then what?
[I mean, I can only be manifested. If it is, it's worth sticking with him. This is
a fight against me in the first place. He is the main body and I am the alter ego.
It is not because his divinity is lacking or because--- ] Raulus rumbled something,
but I could not hear anymore.
[Ah--- ]
It is Lemordi that corresponds to Judetta. The one that corresponds to Hades is

Raulus. The spirit of Raulus.
The thought was returning promptly after a long time.
[Summon---- reverse summon----- medium. Summoning------- ] I muttered frantically.
The summons and reverse summoning of an absolute being------- and reverse

summoning.
Euredian seemed to have noticed the same thing.
"After Raulus has been properly on the ground, can you send Hades back down to
Lemordi?"
[Heaven and earth will be shaking a little. I fought like that before.] It was
Raulus who answered that question.
Ah. I don't think this is a good way for me to hear it.

I sighed and delivered Raulus' words to Euredian instead.
[They must have fought before. If it sticks properly, it doesn't seem to be quiet.]
"Oh—do you mean the myths of the ancient Judetta and Lemordi creations?"
Euredian frowned at once. He said, looking straight down at Raulus. "No, Raulus,
records shows
that the war, which lasted thousands of days, was unrecognizable and destroyed."'
[It wasn't that bad!]
Raulus shook his head, but he was running back to me.
Euredian murmured as if he knew it, "That's how you fought with Hades at that time.
It doesn't say who the confrontation was with in the old book------
------------------------------- "
[Ah. I've completely deleted his name in human history. I don't want to see
anything of him being left behind.]
As Raulus was excited and rambling, Euredian asked me with a glance. I summarized
Raulus' words.
[Uh---- he erased it from history. Raulus did that.]
"That's something not to boast about." Euredian said coolly.
"If you're going to do that, it would be better not to be manifested in the first
place." [ !]
Raulus seemed to be shocked. The little cute wolf crawled over my head and shouted
towards Euredian.
[Why! You can do it! There's still some time left until the formal summons, but you
can still try!]
"If you intend to repeat ancient myths, I won't summon you. I know it took hundreds
of years just to get back on the ground."
[It only took hundreds of years.]
"Yenni, I think I'll have to think of another way."
By the way, one side can't hear the other side's voice at all, but the conversation
continues. That's odd.
I looked at the two in a moment's wonder, and turned my head to Soleia who was
watching the two men's war of words with the same eyes as I did.
And then I saw Raulus again------ and suddenly realized something.
[Perfect---- ]
In a way, it was a strangely perfect combination. Complementary to each other's

weaknesses.
If Soleia returns Hades as it is, Hades will return to Lemordi, but my body will be
destroyed. Besides, there is no guarantee that Hades will not come back to the
ground after that.
If I drag Hades' body here and then kick him out of his body, there's no way to
deal with him.
But if Euredian summon Raulus in the temple of Barishad, there will probably be a
great battle that will shake the world.
Neither is the best.
So if we put three together----
"Then do this. Right after you got back," Euredian pointed his finger at Soleia,
"She's bringing Hades back."
"Why would I---."
"And after I summon Raulus, we seal Lemordi." Euredian said as if he had read my
mind. A clear conclusion was reached.
I nodded blankly.
[Yes---- I think that'll do---- yes.]
"It's not without risk, but for now it's most likely------- Yerenica?"
Euredian affectionately called me out of concern. I turned my head with a blank

look.
"What's wrong with your expression?"
The only thing I know was bits and pieces of information, but the man who created
the best option by weaving everything together at once hardened his face and looked
at me.
"Are you alright? Any problem----- "
[---- No.] I answered slowly, [Just, I think I caught a man well.]
" ?"
There was a smile on the corners of his mouth. I grinned faintly, stroking the
silver fur of Raulus. [Perfect, that way.]
It was perfect in theory.
In theory--- was a bit on my mind, but for me, no other option than that that came
to mind.
It was the completion of the final plan.
Chapter 144 - Part 11: After a Long Night and Dawn
Chapter Notes
Part 11 – After a Long Night and Dawn

To sum up, it was this.
First of all, we go to the permitted place to summon the absolute person, the
temple of Barishad and temporarily retrieve my body taken by Hades.
Then find the earring, which is the medium, and terminate the contract with Raulus.
Then Raulus will go back to Judetta. Immediately after that, Euredian will summon
Raulus again in a proper way.
Then Soleia can reverse summon Hades back and send him under Lemordi, and then the
right- natured Raulus can seal Lemordi.
I find my body, Hades is sealed.
It was a way to get my body back safe and handle the Hades. At first glance, it was
a perfect plan.
Except for a few minor questions,
"It's like telling me to die." Soleia spat out without thinking. I glanced back at
her.
She was right, too. It was quite a risk for Soleia to stand in the temple and shine
a light on Hades that was brought.
The plan I came up with needed some of her sacrifice.
"Immediate removal was disposed of but my life--- it's unprofitable trade."
"You seem to be mistaken for something." Euredian growled. This was the perfect
team to take away the least courtesy.
"You think you have a choice? This gives you a chance to pay a tiny fraction of
what you've done."
"If I'm going to die, then can't I choose where to die?"
They were going to fight again if I let it go. No, it seemed like it was already.
"You're being held up by a divine restraint." "Let's say it's the last time."
[ .]
I slipped back without stopping them this time. I hugged Raulus and whispered,
asking [Raulus, the re-summoning. Are you sure you're okay?]
Raulus tilted his head
[Of course not, if you are asking if I can confirm. It's not a formal summoning
ceremony.] It is still three years until the official summon.
[That means that the summoner may be in danger-------- ] I asked, feeling uneasy.
[Well. Not likely.] Raulus said, tapping the tip of my chin with his snout.
[Of all my children, he is a child who has inherited my strength strongly. I can't
guarantee success, but the odds are high.]
[Ah-- --.]
I was a little relieved by that remark. Yeah. That's enough.
"Innocence."
"You really turned."
"The abolition order is then abolished. There is no room for resurrection forever."
Euredian and Soleia were still fighting.
Both were barely holding back their strength for me, but now there was another type
of spark. Red porcelain and black eyes met in the air.
Soleia raised her head shamelessly, "That's enough for me to help the princess more
sincerely." Soleia was indeed Soleia, seeing that she didn't say she would help me
even if she died. [Soleia, you're not going to die that easy anyway.] I sighed and
said toward her.
" ."
[Don't be a crybaby.]
If I really think I could die, I'm going to say that I can't do it and I won't try
to sneak more conditions like that.
[Also, I'm trying to put on my own lifeline, and you have to take the same risk.
And what"s this, am I the only one who's doing it for good?]
" ."
[Someday you'll have to cut the summoning. Hades will not let you help me.] If she
didn't break the contract, she'd be killed by Hades.
So, Soleia had no options from the beginning. She knows it. She must have asked for
the conditions when she knows.
Soliea looked at me with strange eyes, "------ The princess can't stand me to
suffer either."
That I know. I turned my head, clicking my tongue. Then there was only one problem
left.
Can I hold out? [ ]
The whole process of the plan had to be done in just a few minutes. So it was only
a few minutes that I had to endure.
If I count the time between Raulus' summons and the reverse summoning, 10 minutes
is the longest. The question was whether I would be able to withstand Hades in my
body for 10 minutes.
[Well, I have to.]
"Don't speak so easily." And Euredian was not as insensitive as I was. I tilted my
head, [Easy? Not really. I meant I would risk my life.]
"It sounds like a good thing if you can speak and you can't help it."
[No way. I'm not going to be able to close my eyes even if I die leaving you here.]
I quickly gave up my expressionless face and smiled broadly.
[How can I die of injustice? I had used all my power to twist everything.] I said
briskly and gallantly.
" ."
[And I know a little bit about mental strength! Without that it is just a dead
body.]
Euredian looked at me with complex eyes and soon breathed a deep sigh,
"I'll do it as soon as I can. As much as I can."
I nodded eagerly, [Yes, you're a walking divinity ball and you'll be able to do it
in a blink of an eye.]
[Huh, baby. You shouldn't boast hard about summoning me-------- ] Raulus raised his
head high and
rebelled.
I folded the Raulus' head gently back.
[I borrowed a person's divinity and summoned you with a little silver earring, but
you------------------------------------------------------------------------
------- ]
[It's blasphemy!]
[Be quiet, please.]
Raulus finally got a nagging from me and then he got quiet. Euredian looked down at
Raulus with his suspicious eyes.
"------No matter how much I look at him-----." [Him--- ?]
"He's an untrustworthy beast." [ ]
"I believe everything you say, but I can't believe anything about him.
Originally, Raulus was like this "
Euredian did not conclude his words, but somehow I knew what he wanted to say. He
does look a little trivial, Ralie.
[Baby, he has suspicious eyes on me.] [ ]
Raulus opened his eyes and looked at me.
Poor Raulus----- being treated easily just because he met the wrong summoner.
I petted Raulus with a little bit of regret.
It was only shortly after Raulus had escaped to the surface that he had regained
divinity. I blinked blankly at the problem I faced unexpectedly.
[Ah. Come to think of it------ ]

How do I get to the Temple of Barishad?
It was a problem that I really didn't expect. But in fact, it was also the most
fundamental issue. I am a spirit without substance. A spirit that suffered from the
wind.
[Euaaaaa---- !]
[Aikokoko.]
The hot wind that came at the right time made my body flutter. Then I remember the
hard road I took from the palace to the temple two years ago.
[Dejavu---- ]
I managed to hold onto Raulus and hold myself together before Euredian looked back
at me,
[I don't think I can go to the temple like this------ here it's the southernmost
part of Belgoth.] I cried
out the words from my mouth.
[Ouch. Don't pull the fur, crumbs.]
Raulus, who I was held by the neck fur, whined. I looked down at Raulus, who was
still small. [Shall we raise you?] I suddenly spoke.
[What?]
[Let's grow big, Ralie.] [What do you mean?]
Raulus blazed his sky-blue eyes. I put Raulus on the ground.
The only thing that can reach me in this state properly was Raulus, whose soul was
bound to me. The memories of Raulus biting me two years ago and skipping the air
were still vivid.
I grabbed Raulus' dainty front feet with both hands and concentrated my mind. [Grow
up, up!]
[ ?]
The divinity absorbed from Euredian was passed on to Raulus. [Ah. You want me to
grow up?]
And when Raulus finally understood the meaning of my words correctly, Raulus really
was growing up.
[Oh-----.]
A pure admiration burst out.
Smooth silvery fur with glossy air, a perfect adult wolf with transparent
glistening sky-blue eyes.
It was like the day when I first borrowed the name of the first emperor and
summoned him. I looked up at the immensely enlarged Raulus and marveled anew.
[As expected, Euredian's divinity. Amazing----- ]
If only borrowing and spending can exert this much power, wouldn't it not be
difficult for him to summon Raulus himself and call Raulus' spirit?
I reached out my hand, and gently swept Raulus' nose. [Can you move well?]
[Just you, baby. If you raised me like this, won't you be depleted?] [The charger
is right next to me. What does it matter? I'll be fine--------------------
-------------------- ]
I looked back, wondering at the gaze I felt as if following.
-----Huh?
[Why do you look like that?]
Diego and Soleia, as well as Euredian, and the knights behind them and the dark
magicians with the binding. Even the underground survivors who were being treated
by priests were all looking at me. Precisely, Raulus, who is as big as a house, not
me.
[Huh?]
Their eyes were burdensome. Raulus, who was directly receiving the pouring
attention, felt more burdened.
[Baby. They're looking at me with strange eyes.] [Well---]
"----- Everyone looks away, it's the Emperor's order."
Chapter 145
Chapter Notes
I heard Euredian's giving out orders.
There was also a murmur, almost like singing, from Soleia, "As expected, I'm
envious of the Princess."
[?]
[ ?]
At the same time, a question mark appeared on my and Raulus' heads.
What's wrong with them?
For me, it was clear that Raulus had been too insignificant. Every single day,
living with my words that are considered as mouthful but when I compliment him, he
feels awkward and says it was disrespectful.
[Tell them to get rid of those sparkling eyes, crumbs.]
Raulus, who is five times bigger than my size, tried to hide under my arms.
Of course, he couldn't hide. He's been small for so long that he doesn't seem to be
aware of his size.
I tickled Raulus' belly and smiled vaguely at Euredian. [So----- well, now you
trust me, right?]
"---- No, I believed it from that start."
This time, I burst into laughter. I talked to Euredian, who came closer, [It
doesn't work if you look around with that expression on.]
"I just didn't want to believe it. Should I say I didn't know that the guardian of
the continent would be like this?"
[He's slightly frivolous, that's my Ralie.] "What a name------------- "
Euredian looked like he really didn't want to believe. His expression really said,
'this was my ancestor?'.
Yeah, I guess I would react like that too. I got up and roused Raulus, who was shy.
[Shall we go now? To find my body------- !]
It was the start of something named, 'body-hunting operation.'
***
"Why the hell are you so weak!"
Hades pointed to his new body in a fit of rage.
This was something weird. This body should be filled with the divinity of Raulus,
clearly full of vitality.
"Heuk."
His stomach twisted. Blood trickled down his mouth. "Why did you look like----."
It was a weight that had never been felt for nearly two years when he occupied
Soleia's body. In addition, he was caught up in purification's fire at the last
minute, limiting his perfect body.
The red magic circle was entangled again under his feet. It was already the third
magic he activated.
"Ugh."
His stomach was breaking up and he felt very sick.
He was in trouble if the Princess' inside died. It's the most powerful divinity
that can reach beyond Judetta.
The magic circle slowly turned red. The cross earrings on his earlobe began to
rattle on its own.
The boundary between earth and divinity, Judetta will not reject this body.
It's the body that summoned Raulus. It's the cleanest and most clear body with
divinity.
"I'm going back." His expression was curiously distorted. He looked like that the
original owner of the body would never have made it.
The heart throbbed uneasily. The silver cross stretched on only one earlobe
shuddered, unable to overcome the mighty mana.
The red purple jewel in the middle was shaking that it would break down
immediately. "My hometown."
Beyond the distant sky, the entrance to Judetta quickly fell to the ground.
One more. Somewhere in the body, it's collapsing.
Which one is faster?
Hades looked up at the sky. Dark blue sky, gray clouds swirling around one place.
Bluish silvery halo. The song of the angel. Land of abundance. A beautiful world,
distant gods who played with their brother thousands of years ago.
"Ah-----." A small moan flowed through the bloody lips.
The lights that faintly shimmer, embroidered the blue sky, were becoming more and
more vivid. They were stars.
They spread out in geometric patterns and at some point, they made a clear silver
ring. A pale youth face filled with joy.
"---- Finally."
The entrance is open.
***
It didn't take as long as I thought to get to the capital, Barishad.
Raulus was fast, and Euredian was faster than him. It was only natural that he
moved with the teleportation magic at once.
Soleia said she would wait outside the temple. In the sanctuary inside the temple,
the concentration of divinity was high enough to attack Soleia's sanity.
Even if the divinity restraint on her------ it probably won't end up burning her.
Shortly before entering the entrance to the temple, Soleia, who remained behind,
asked me. "Give me a signal, Princess. A big signal that can be recognized at a
glance from afar."
[I will.]
"Let's see--- Yes, that damn flame would be enough."
Damn flame----
I couldn't laugh and nodded.
Well, she is wearing the restraining chain, and there's the paladin and if I look
at that, no matter what Soleia wasn't willing to eat her own heart.
It was then when I was thinking about it that I stepped into the temple. [Uh-
------- ]
There was a strange sense of incompatibility at the moment.
Euredian, who had heard my little groan, immediately turned his head.
"Yerenica."
[ .]
I couldn't answer his call quickly. As soon as I stepped on the temple, the weight
of the land that had been heavily attracted to my soul before became light. But the
sensation I just felt was a little far from that sense of liberation.
I raised my head instinctively. The sky, where the sunset was completely gone, was
black and blue. It was like there's a twinkle in the dark sky.
Star.
I murmured low, [We'll have to hurry.]
On the night of Raulus' return to earth, in response to my summons, I saw the star
through the perforated ceiling on the altar.
My gaze did not falter from the sky. Raulus looked like he felt something similar.
Soft silvery hair tickled my nape.
I slowly straightened my head and gave Euredian a big smile, albeit his expression
was nervous. [Why aren't you going?]
" ."
The reddish eyes looked like it was bearing something that would burst. "If you
feel anything, you have to tell me immediately, Yerenica. Please."
[Yes.] I nodded lightly.
It wasn't a lie. The only thing I could feel was the deep divinity that melted in
the land of the temple of Barishad and the unique divinity that wielded Euredian's
body.
The shape of the soul was still clear. Even though the size of Raulus was this big,
it was fine without a hitch.
[ .]
I still looked down at my hands and clenched my fist. It was time to bring in the
thief who stole my body
***
"It's my first time on this altar----." An altar at the temple of Barishad.
This place, where Raulus comes to the ground once every 10 years, is a sacred place
that cannot be entered without permission.
"It's my first time too, Your Majesty."
There was a strange murmur of Diego from behind. " ."
Euredian was lost in thought with the huge altar in front of him.
He knows the procedure of the summons. It was one of the education programs for
heirs to the throne that he had been receiving since he was young.
Raulus' summoning ceremony, which takes place once every 10 years.
The procedure itself was not complicated. A fixed place. A medium that binds an
absolute person to the ground. And the summoner's divinity.
In other words, baptismal name. " ."
Euredian glanced over the rectangular marble altar of Geoshan with a confused face.
Two years ago, Yerenica said he summoned the Raulus right here.
"Are you ready, Your Majesty?" " There's nothing to prepare."
The string of necklace stretched below the chest shook slightly. A small silver
cross hung on the silver cord also shook.
"Oh, that---."
There was a small exclamation as if Diego had realized it. "Yes, that's the perfect
medium."
"Right."
Euredian gave a dry answer and took his eyes off the altar.
Yerenica was talking to Raulus over her, who was in his alter ego identity.
[Now it's time to get smaller, Raulus.]
[How much?]
[Like previous one, as big as the palm of my hand] [Then what about my
dignity------------------------------ ?]
The giant wolf's sky-blue eyes glowed in sorrow, as if tears were dripping.
Eureedian eventually couldn't stand it and laughed in vain.
"The wind seems to be true when I sense divinity and intimidation----."
Actually, he was a little confused. Was the god originally a little frivolous like
that? Raulus was known as a human-loving and generous god. It wasn't wrong.
" ."
However, Euredian had to be overwhelmed with contradictory emotion when he saw the
wolf rubbing its large head between Yerenica's face and neck.
Chapter 146
Chapter Notes
#Proofread by Fluffypaw7
"That, is the body a wolf too?"
"To call it that, Your Majesty!" Diego shouted with a face that looked like he was
going to faint right away.
"You're being disrespectful!" "That kind of blasphemy----."
Euredian clicked his tongue and approached Yerenica. She was just trying to pacify
the wolf, in the midst of diminishing its size.
"Yeni."
[Huh?]
A lovely face turned to him. Euredian murmured like a groan, "I don't know how many
times I've said this, but---."
[Hmm? What?]
"Are you going to be okay?" [Ah.]
A woman, a little more mature than the face he knows, and a little more like the
night air, folded her eyes and smiled.
[You said you believed me.] "Yes."
Yes. I believe. The thought came like a thunderbolt. "I believe in you."
[Yes. I trust myself, too. And don't worry too much because it won't take a few
minutes in the first place---]
"I believe that you won't leave me alone."
Somehow speechless, there was no immediate reply this time. But still there was, as
always, her friendly face.
"Right?"
In the end, there was a sense of impatience in the voice. "Promise that."
The woman, who always smiles lovingly, smiled brightly again this time.
[Of course.]
" ."
But, there was a distrust. No. Maybe I don't believe it. " ."
You lied to me. you always said it was okay. I really thought so.
" ."
It wasn't. But how can I believe that?
Euredian felt his throat choking up with something like a big ball of cotton.
He felt like he was stuck-up. He barely managed to utter the last word.
"--- You promised to kiss me."
[That is something you don't have to promise.]
The corners of Yerenica's eyes were sharply bent. Even in the midst of this, she
did not forget to make a firm request; [Earrings, you have to break it down
properly. That way, the summoning relationship will be completely broken off,
okay?]
It was impossible to express any further uneasiness in that face. All he could do
at that moment was nodding his head while swallowing a big, sharp blade.
***
[----- Worrisome.]
Euredian still seemed anxious.
In fact, I didn't say anything else to him anymore because I knew he would worry
again even if I would reassure him a hundred times.
Even if I couldn't touch him, I kissed him on the cheek and smiled as brightly as
possible.That was all I could do. And I didn't forget to make sure that Raulus was
also well advised.
[Just in case, don't hesitate if I can't come back, okay?] [What does that mean?]
[Do I have to tell you? You can read my mind.] [I can't hear you. I don't know.]
Raulus dropped to my hand and in my frustration, I put my mouth close to Raulus'

ear and
whispered.
[If my body dies, Hades will definitely be aiming for Euredian right away.
Before the worst come, end it!]
Raulus freaked out at once when I pretended to cut my throat. [This person has lost
it! What's wrong with you?]
[Well, I wouldn't feel sick if I died anyway.]
[So? You want me to seal him under Lemordi with your whole body before he targets
him?] [Yes, that's it.]
[You really...]
Raulus seemed speechless. I smiled small and shrugged. [We can't all die.]
Somehow, it occurred to me for a moment that I was being overly rational.
Do I have to cry?
However, it was not realistic to plan something far beyond my imagination.
It didn't even feel real. My sense of reality has long been overloaded. Then I'd
better settle it as soon as possible. When my sense of reality is still firm.
When my reasoning is still functioning. Before I was driven to emotional limits.
[Don't talk nonsense, crumbs.] Raulus fired sharply. I ended up having to gently
soothe Raulus. [Who really wants to die? There are many variables in the world. I'm
just saying, just in case.]
[There's no such thing as that. I've raised you as a strong one, so you'll be able
to hold out for a few minutes.] Raulus said sharply.
I laughed without a pause, [Ralie didn't raise me.] [Nonsense.]
Raulus turned his head off as if he didn't want to talk anymore. [You're gonna tell
him all about this later.]
[Oh, no.] [Hmm]
A baby wolf, the size of a palm, raised his chin and snorted. However, he turned
his eyes and peeped at me.
[--- You know, you shouldn't be obsessed with Hades, right, baby?]
[Yes, I've had a good record anyway.] I smiled and nodded my head. The sky-blue
eyes of Raulus filled me with anxiety.
I extended my hand to Raulus with a smiling face. He put his nail-sized forefoot on
my palm.
[Suffering until the end. Shi—This cute piece of crumbs. How nice of you.]
[Is that a curse?]
I grabbed the little forefoot and shook it, opening my eyes. I'm not sure if he's
frivolous, but he's been the only one to whom I have opened up everything in the
last two years and four months.
I hugged Raulus and put him on the altar, [See you later, Ralie. I hope to see you
again in that pretty older brother's figure.]
[Getting all excited for it.]
But there was a lot of affection from his front foot patting on the back of my
hand. I eventually took a step back from the altar with a burst of laughter.
[Right, then----.]
It was time to start the first phase of the plan. [ .]
Unconsciously, the scenery outside the altar was exactly the same as the one I saw
here two years ago. The landscape of downtown Barishad half-darked.
I was alone then, but now I'm not alone. There's someone I love, there's a priest I
like and there's Raulus. Well, I can't say I'm totally dependent on her, but
there's Soleia anyway.
I remembered the fact hundreds of times. Yes. I'm not alone.
I looked up at the open ceiling on the altar. The stars were shaking uneasily.
"Yerenica."
[ .]
The hand that held out to me was big and hard.
I pulled up the corners of my mouth. With all my wishes, I spit out one sentence
alone. [I hope Plan A succeeds this time.]
I didn't feel his hands touching, but I found the warmth in them.
An irregular and intense wave of divinity, which was raging uneasily, began to flow
through the fingertips. The feeling that I felt was too much some days. It flowed
into me without filtration.
[---!]
And the next moment, the big view was twisted. [Ah-------- ]
The sky shook uneasily. I looked up reflexively. There was clearly nothing that had
never existed before in the dark blue sky.
Stars.
A group of stars in circle. A bluish silver----
I lowered my gaze. On the altar, [ !]
But there was no altar.
What unfolded before my eyes was a completely different sight.
***
Actually, it was a bit painful.
Looking back, I couldn't remember how I spent those short minutes. Only one thing
was clear. When I, who was in the spirit's state, was strengthened in connection
with my body using the overflowing divinity, I was able to regain my body.
However, if there is anything out of the ordinary. [Ah, damn=--]
The body was not brought to the place where the soul was, on the contrary, my soul
was taken to the place where the body was.
[How did he deal with my body------ ?]
It hurt like hell. That was all I could feel the moment I went back into my body.
The pain of a broken bowel. In the basement, two souls spitting words out of
Soleia's body at the same time. I had witnessed the phenomenon once, but when it
became my job, I couldn't respond.
My lips are wide open.
"Let's go back, my children." The Hades inside me quietly say. "To my old home."
I came into my body, but there was nothing I could do. The control of my body was
completely in the hands of Hades.
I lamented in my heart. I didn't believe in Plan A----
Hades raised his head. My head turned up by itself.
And I saw clearly. The stars I saw just before I was dragged into my body.
The stars were spinning. A round circle formed by silver stars. Geometrical
patterns drawn on the edge.
' '
I couldn't help not knowing. It was the entrance to Judetta.
Hades opened the border between the earth and the divine. I was shocked.
'No, wait a minutes--- !'
It wasn't really what I intended to do. However, there was no time to do anything
more and the next moment, a red light burst from underneath. It was a magic circle.
'Uh, uh uh---- !'
My vision turned white.
Chapter 147
Chapter Notes
the part that is using ' ' and in italic is Yeni talking but internalized.
***
There is another different world beyond the distant sky seen from the earth.
Just as there is another world under the boundaries of Lemordi hidden deep in the
ground. Below Lemordi is a world of corpses and ghosts.
Beyond Judetta..
***
Floating.
The feeling of floating in the air.
There was only one thing I thought of during the time when I couldn't tell whether
it was for eternity or a moment.
At this point, Plan A of the world has a zero percent chance of success. It's
science that life doesn't go my way. It's science. You're proving yourself to be
one, aren't you? Damn it.
The pain that I had felt until the end was gone like gold being washed away.
But that didn't mean that I couldn't feel anything like I was in a spirit state. I
can feel a sense of wealth. The feeling of floating in a calm lake or in quiet air
where the wind does not blow-----
It's weird.
'........ '
The view was black. It seemed like I was closing my eyes. Well, what about the
others?
I thought over and over again.
From now on, I shouldn't continue with Plan A. it's either B or C. I don't have to
waste my time in the first place.
My body was too heavy. It was amazing that it felt so heavy but able to float.
Especially, my head was the heaviest. The left ear of the head.
Earlobes----
Earrings? The accident flashed immediately. Everything became clear in an instant,

as if I had pressed a switch somewhere in my head.
'That's right, earrings.'
I opened my mouth wide. I tried to open it. If my body had listened, I would have
done it. The body was still not listening. I thought fiercely.
Move, arm!
Legs!
Damn it. Can't we move a little, anywhere is fine.
And that's too bad.
I quickly gave up trying to move my body. Instead, I focused on my mind that's

inside my body.
'Oh, there's hope--- !'
It was certainly an unmistakable divinity that was circling around the body.
At the last moment, at the temple, half of the divinity was given by Euredian in
front of the altar.
And----
' ?'
Half of the unexplained divinity.
No, no. I corrected my thoughts. It was a very similar energy to the one I knew. I
mean, to Raulus' divinity.
But much larger than that, it's breathtakingly overwhelming and sharp, but surely a
grateful energy that's prolonging my breath.
'Ah.'
And the next moment I realized it. It is a sacred place beyond Judetta.
Beyond Judetta. The divine world.
'Mom. Then I--- '
Did I get past Judetta, by the way----- ?
I never thought I'd caught it. I've been planning it for as long as I can think of
it, but the limits of my imagination seem to have been very clear.
Something that I never dreamed of was happening .
'Oh, first of all.'
There was something that had to be done, for now.
Hades failed to bring my body to the temple of Barishad, but he had to move to the
next step. Besides, if this place is really a divine world, if it's beyond Judetta
then—
It's step 2 of the plan. Raulus' Rebellion. Exchange.
As soon as I made a judgment, I moved the divinity in my body. The divinity

surrounding me as if protecting me began to move like waves.
I felt a sharp pain around my ear. A scream popped out.
'Oh, it hurts!'
But at the same time I heard clearly. The sound of something cracking. I thought I
knew without looking.
A red purple jewel that was embedded in the center of a silver cross. That was the
crackling sound.
'Ah.'
And almost at the same time something snapped out of me. I could tell by instinct.
The contract with Raulus has been terminated.
My role was up to here. I didn't know what I was going to do in the future.
Was he properly re-summoned--?

That was my last thought as the pain started ringing on my ears. Did Raulus
properly return to the divine world?
Then, maybe he will be able to find me, a lost child near Judetta--------------
---------------------------------------------------------------- ?
The consciousness was snapped up there.
***
Judetta's entrance glistened. "Your Majesty----."
Euredian ignored Diego's stuttering and his calling to him. It couldn't even reach
his ears. The plan that Yerenica had set up one by one has been off from the
beginning.
Is it all wrong, or is it just the first part of it? I didn't know that much,
but---
"Your Majesty, hold on a second---." Diego caught him in a hurry. "Let it go."
"Didn't the princess ask you to do something? Please wait a little longer." It was
almost a pleading tone. The remark was not wrong.
Euredian muttered a low curse, "Damn it."
In fact, there was nothing he could do even now. The feeling of helplessness is
coming again. But even before the darkness had eaten away his body, he heard a
cracking sound from somewhere.
Euredian immediately turned his head. [Oh. I'm glad I raised you to be strong.]
The new wolf, sitting on the altar and looking up at the night sky above the open
ceiling, murmured merrily.
Now its voice was clear to Euredian.
The little wolf lowered his head and looked at him. Euredian groaned quietly, "The
eyes...." The wolf's eyes were red-purple. What that meant
was clear.
The summoning relationship between Yerenica and Raulus has broken off.
[Come on, then.] Raulus raised his lower body, [I'll go up to find my precious
child, and when I disappear, summon me again immediately. If you were the summoner,
I will be able to manifest properly.]
At the end of his words, a silver divinity began to flow from the baby wolf's body.
Brightening up blindingly.
Euredian had no choice but to close his eyes tightly and then open them again. " !"
And in that short moment, the baby wolf on the altar disappeared without any shape.
Euredian muttered to himself, "------------------------------
Reversed summoning."
There was nothing more to think about. He grabbed the dangling necklace from his
chest. A silver cross with purple jewels was roughly ripped out of the string.
Euredian threw it straight over the altar. Drawing a silvery trajectory, the cross
bounced up into the air above it. And before the cross fell on the altar, he opened
his mouth.
"Shire."
It was his baptism name. "Ugh----."
Diego, who was standing behind him, covered his ears with surprise.
Euredian said the words quickly, regardless of whether or not Diego could hear it.
"Euredian Lu Soledor, Shire, Belgoth."
The emperor's full name, including the baptismal name, flowed quickly without
hesitation. It was a secret name that he had never uttered out of his mouth.
An uncontrolled, raw divinity began to stretch out into the air as it was. It was
not long before it was raging like a storm.
"Euk---."
He could hear Diego and the paladins breathing in under the pressure of their
lungs. But the sounds were beyond Euredian's ears. The whole thing was as messed up
as a raging divinity. The divinity in the baptismal name stretched out in a vast
way, gathering its limits. Winding the altar around once and exiting over the
circular perforated cloth.
" ."
Euredian looked up over the open ceiling.
The stars that had paused began to spin again. The round dawn sky has turned. And
at the same time, a sharp crackling sound broke all over and a dazzling light burst
out like a lightning strike.
***
Raulus had many brothers.
He was the strongest god among all his brothers. And he was the god who liked human
beings the most, so he gave the most blessings to the land of human beings.
It was quite a long time that Raulus had loved humans. At least thousands of years
must have passed since it was long before the human world was first separated from
the new world and the existence of the boundary of Judetta became clear.
Humans are small and cute. Sometimes, they have done quite a bit of dirty work.
Like holding a memorial service for him or relying on him when they are having a
hard time.
Smaller than fingernails, each one of them.
It was really cute to see them frowning with anxiety. So Raulus was always generous
to Humans. Sometimes, the sarcasm was a little hurtful when he heard the profane
things, but because he didn't want to blemish his generous image, he didn't give in
to pettiness, such as punishing heaven or causing disaster. That's what he always
thought.
And Raulus was not the only god who loved humans that much. There was one of his
brothers with such an eccentric hobby.
The way he loves Humans, though, is different from him.
Chapter 148
Chapter Notes
#Proofread by Fluffypaw7 and we get bit backstory
Hades was one of the few gods who liked Humans.
But if Raulus was pleased with the way humans played, Hades was different. He liked
to touch them himself. Especially for a dead man.
[You have a weird hobby, Hades.] [Shut up.]
[. . .]
From then on in Raulus' memory, Hades was very unlucky.
It was awkward to see the human bodies lying here and there, poking around and
observing them. But since he thought he was a very generous god, Raulus always
reprimanded Hades gently instead of outright slapping him.
[Dear brother, why don't you stop playing around with human skeletons and give them
instead a warm blessing on the ground?]
[Get lost.]
[What did you say? You b*tch.]
Of course, the end was always a fist fight.
Hades' bizarre hobby didn't end as a hobby alone.
Raulus felt a sense of crisis when he found out that Hades was stealing not only
human bodies but also the dead souls that came up to Judetta.
[This is the last warning, Hades. If you don't take your hands off now---]
[what if I don't?]
[I know how to kick you out.] [Kick me out, wherever.]
Hades snorted and Raulus rejected his image as a generous god that he had worked
hard to build up.
[Get out of my land, you bastard!]

The collision of the day did not end with a light fist fight as usual. The earth of
men vibrated, shaking as if Judetta would break.
Raulus cut the ground in half and threw Hades and his group of gods following him
between them. It was a bonus that he took all the divine nature of Hades.
Of course, Hades did not stand still. [Unlucky person!]
[Who says---!]
Hades, who had been deprived of his divinity, had the power to oppose Raulus'
divinity. It was named mana, it was also the only force that could fight against
the gods.
So how many years have we been fighting?
I can't remember it well because it was so long ago, but I probably fought until I
got tired.
The site of the fight was inevitably the land of humans, the middle ground.
[No, fuck.]
Then, when he came to his senses, Raulus saw that the land of the beautiful human
beings had been destroyed close to the whole.
[My image--- !]
Only then did Raulus tear off his hair. [My cuties!]
A truce was reached that day. It was also the day that the taboos of Judetta-
Lemordi were born. From that day on, the absolute people were not allowed to
intervene in the ground.
So, on that day, the three systems were divided exactly into three equal parts by
the boundary of the ground.
Since that day, Raulus has never seen Hades again. The taboos of Judetta and
Lemordi have not been broken for more than thousands of years.
The divine world found peace, and in the case of the terrestrial station, he
blessed with all his heart and soul and was restored in less than a hundred years.
So Raulus forgot about Hades's existence at one point.
The only time Judetta didn't work was when he was summoned into human lands.
A medium to which the absolute person is bound, a fixed place, and a qualified
human being. Every time all three conditions are met, Raulus went down to the
ground. It was a ritual that had
been held long before the taboo of Judetta. So he didn't really think about it.
On the contrary. In fact, he had prayed that a person who had the power to summon
Hades would never appear.
[How dare a man with the ability to summon Hades appear? Well, that one crumbs
summoned me.] Raulus frowned and talked awfully.
[Ah, how dare he! Why is there no human being to summon you? I'm the idiot who
didn't think of it. Isn't that right brother?]
Wide cuffs scattered over the open field where a single wind didn't blow.
The hands with elongated nails stroke the long, soft leaves.
[So, how do you feel about returning home after thousands of years?]
His gaze on the other hand was on a woman standing still in the middle of a green,
open field. The pretty former summoner he has adored in recent years.
Yerenica's mouth corners were slanted up on both sides, [Like it. Very.]
His cute crumbs looked very bad.
[Leave the kids alone. Why the fuck are you taking the innocent kids, asshole?]
Raulus spoke up, swearing.
Probably the most powerful emperor of all times, who inherited his power, would try
to summon him again as soon as he confirms that he had disappeared from the altar.
A long, silver-colored hair fluttered in the air, [Sorry, brother. I can't leave
you here anymore.] The sleeves fluttered once more.
[My child, who cares for the original of this body very much, is not very relaxed.]
A swirl of blue, silvery light from the ground swirled through the body of Raulus.
Well, it's urgent, he is in a hurry.
Raulus kicked the land of Didin.
[So--- ] in a flash, he got closer to Yerenica's nose. Raulus grinned.
My brother, who has not come to his senses yet, hugged the young human being in the
neck. [If you're done, let's go down. Together.]
***
One body. Two inside.
The body of the absolute ruler who rules under Lemordi and the second master of the
body, me. Hades didn't seem to notice that my soul had come back into the body.
No, maybe I am not really worth paying attention to.
My soul, weighed down by the power of the absolute ruler, was too much to barely
stay with, let alone recover itself.
In the meantime, I could feel the sensation of my body clearly, which was a crazy
thing.
'I hate being sick the most in the world---'
A splitting pain in the gut. Where the hell am I going, the tightness was like that
being forced through a very narrow rubber pipe. Like gravity weight.
How long was it?

It seemed to be an incredibly long time, and yet in a matter of seconds. In that
indistinguishable time, the things I saw were certainly not small.
[You're the first human being to call me back.]
Am I reading the memory? I stared at the sight before my eyes, blankly thinking.
[What's your name, human?] " Soelia."
Oh, it must be Hades' memory.
It was Soleia who was facing me directly. Much younger than I know. I think she's
only around 18 or 19.
She's already been a complete beauty since she was a girl. I was amazed in the
meantime.
A girl with black eyes seething with reddish brown hair spat out her name clearly,
"Soleia Richard."
Soleia introduced herself as Richard, even though she would have been growing up
under Marquis Elard at the age of eighteen or nineteen.
Well, it must be her own family that she has not forgotten until now. What's more,
with Hades in front of you----
Hades muttered with admiration, [It's innate mana] "........ "
[Yes. You could hold me out.]
A strange smile rose up in Soleia's expression. She smiled as if she were

captivated by her unique opponent.
"Countless of my ancestors have tried to summon you. But I heard they all failed."
With a soft, quiet voice.
"I am asking you to sign a contract. I am the first to summon you, King of the
underworld."
However, it seemed that she couldn't even stop her words shaking weakly.
[I want one thing.]
Dry bones bumped into each other.
[The most powerful divinity that will bring me back beyond Judetta.]
"Beyond Judetta-----."
Old and dry finger bones touched young Soleia's cheek.
[Summoner, what do you want?] Soleia opened her mouth, "I--."
Whispering.
Before I could even hear the answer, the sight in front of me changed. I blinked,
all confused.
'Huh?'
It was dark. I could quickly see where this place was. It was below Lemordi, which
I saw two years ago through Raulus' eyes.
Again, reddish-brown hair occupied the sight.
"Don't forget the terms of the contract, Hades."
Soleia had just grown a little bit more than before. But she still looked younger
than her current age. The coldness was hardened, but there was a faintly unstable
waver.
I found a group looking this way too, with nervous faces. Maybe it was Soleia's
disciples. Black sorcerers who have lost the ground.
Hades snorted lightly, [I am.]
And the following words chilled my spine.
[I don't care how many years it takes, so bring him before me, a man with a mighty
divinity who can reach beyond Judetta.]
It was obvious that he was referring to Euredian.
"Don't worry. "
A captivating beauty smile appeared on Soelia's face. The dimly lit of the fire had
already disappeared.
"No matter how long it takes, I'll make sure I get him in front of you."
Chapter 149
Chapter Notes
Oh, after all, still a scary older sister.
I sighed low inside. Whatever the circumstances, basically the scary older sister
was right. My vision changed again.
This time it was in a dark room. Soleia was there again.
"What's wrong with you? again?" [ ]
"You're so strangely overreacting. These days especially."
She was now perfectly the image of Soleia I remember. Maybe two years ago, when I
was in the Imperial Palace of Barishad.
[In a hurry.] "What? Our plan?"
[I feel unlucky---- If I got caught, things get complicated.]
Huh? I felt strange at that part.

Just a moment ago, obviously, he doesn't care how long t takes, so just put it in
front of him---
'Ah'
I know instinctively, My head rang and rang.
Hades couldn't recognize the energy of Raulus with his sense, but he had a hunch.
Just like Raulus sometimes muttered that he was unlucky----
Then I would be the hidden cause of the incident two years ago.
I went to the temple and met Raulus, and then I started listening to his voice.
So Hades was impatient and rushing Soleia to do her job. Only then did I feel like
I found some hidden pieces of the puzzle.
'Um---- I see.'
But it wasn't exactly a piece that helped my current situation.
So there was only one impression I got from peeping into Hades' memories.
'Meticulous.'
What a delicate word. To the extent that the world was born out of someone's hands.
In the original book, such a huge world view was not informed. No matter how
roughly I read the whole background explanation, the original was basically a
romance novel. It wasn't a novel with such a huge narrative---
The original content was replaced by fate, and I, like an unexpected impurity in
it, turned all those many fates in different directions.
A Broken flow, a broken fate. A completely different future. A world that moves
alive, not just a print.
'It's new-----.'
I thought deeply. Isn't that what I thought when I left Belgoth two years ago? I
didn't know why I'm thinking so uselessly now.
Actually, I only needed one.
Someone who calls my name. a person who loves me no matter what I do.
'That's enough. What else do I need--- eh?' But I couldn't stay away from the idea
for long. 'Oh, oh?'
Without warning, a terrible sense of falling struck me.
***
Reverse summoning of Raulus.
The process took less than a few minutes. Even considering the difference between
time on the ground and time beyond Judetta, it was a real surprise.
Beyond the pierced ceiling, a divinity that had soared toward the Judetta, crashed
down. The entire altar shook violently.
" !"
Then again a bluish silver glow burst.
What reappeared was not the previously disappeared baby wolf. The long silvery hair
fluttered in the air and tangled like a thread. White garment.
Long, wide-tongue ox hawk, loose-bound waistband.
"Oh, my god---!" Diego cried out in a jubilant voice.
The exterior is exactly the same as that of the Barishad temple. A great sense of
power, divinity
equivalent of an emperor's. [Oh, really!]
And a frivolous tone----
Euredian frowned upon the already pitiless impression.
At the same time that the whole body was connected with the absolute ruler, a clear
voice rang out in his head.
[It's hard, like a bum.]
It was amazing to be sure that he was the absolute ruler with the frivolous tone.
But what's more amazing than that---
[Just check this! You can't even snap your limbs off!] Who does what?
Raulus was not alone.
As the smoke of divinity, which rose like a glowing star, faded away, the scene on
the altar faintly caught his eyes.
There was nothing more to look up and check further. The view was there once. A
sight visible to the eyes of Raulus.
"!"
It was clearly light pink, mixed with silver hair and fluttering.
The purple-red ruler's eyes were wide open. Before he could give the order, his
body reacted first. [Crumbs. Wake up!]
"Get out of the way. Won't you get off?" "Yere---."
His mouth stopped trying to call her reflexively. "----- It's not."
He knew instinctively before he could even hear it. It was the same feeling he had
when he first saw Yerenica's body in that state. Not her.
So where is she?
Raulus rumbled, [Shut up, you asshole. If it weren't for her body, I would have
already cut your throat!]
He was squeezing Yerenica's neck and shoulders to keep her immobilized.
[Shire, if you're still close------------ ]
But before Raulus called, Euredian was already near Yerenica.
Raulus lamented openly, [Oh my, you don't listen to me just the same way!]
"What's going on?"
[Can't you see? Still not getting it together. I have no choice but to go in and
wake her up.]
Raulus pressed down on Yerenica's body, who kicked and struggled with her tongue
clicking. The shoulders caught by Raulus were seen burning red.
It was a sign of deep encroachment by mana. Raulus spoke fast, [Now while you're
here, hold on to your baby. The damage is too great for me to hold on to.]
Raulus' body was translucent even before his words were finished.
[Wake me up soon. When the child wakes up, blow the unlucky guy, got it?] He didn't
even wait for Euredian's answer.
The shape of the absolute ruler disappeared, leaving behind a swarm of bluish
light. Inside Euredian was breathing and gasping for air.
"Ha. What an unruly---."
As soon as Raulus hid his figure, the sky-blue eyes flashed fiercely. Hades gabbled
wildly using Yerenica's mouth.
"Damn it. Pull back as soon as it is a reverse summon. Who the hell is this
summoner---!" But the grotesque voice could not be finished and stopped abruptly
along the way.
Flashing sky-blue eyes and red porcelain met in the air.
Yerenica's pale face was curiously distorted. Hades spat out as if he had realized.
"Ah.... Blood relatives of Raulus.."
Euredian was no longer looking at him. The gaze was rapidly sweeping over
Yerenica's body.
A body that doesn't look all right strangely, a body that is half involved with a
dead mana, although filled with strange divinity.
If you clean up quickly, you will burn the body together. The body should not die,
obviously. That's what Yerenica said.
Hades seemed to have seen through the very idea. The tail of Yerenica's mouth was
curiously pulled up on both sides.
"You can't attack this body." Hades said slowly. " ."
"Yes, you---- the kid who had this body looked fondly at you. The Emperor of
Belgoth."
It cannot be released, but it cannot be attacked.
"Yerenica." Euredian spoked with a suppressed voice. "Oh, is that the kid's name?"
Hades fluttered.
"You promised." Euredian muttered to himself.
You won't leave me alone.
Red magic snapped into the air. Yerenica's body, lying on the altar, sprang to its
feet. In no time, it came right under Euredian's nose.
Two entangled bodies crashed beneath the altar. " !"
At that moment he knew that it wasn't really the girl he loved, and he knew
everything----
Still, Euredian couldn't touch Yerenica's body.
Hades chattered in an excited voice, "It wouldn't be bad to die with this child.
Don't you think so, Shire?"
Cold like-corpse fingers clung to the neck like a tentacles. The burning smell
grazed the tip of his nose. It was an acrid smell that was so mixed that it was
hard to tell whether it was burning his neck or Yerenica's hand.
***
The feeling of falling off without knowing the end was all over the place. '!'
A feeling of falling from a distant cliff with a lump of iron. A sensation that
falls head-on to the ground beyond Judetta.
I don't know what Hades been doing with my body for a while now, and I can't tell
if he's falling. There wasn't.
Boom.
And not long after, my body was stuck somewhere. 'Euk!'
Thanks to the hand of someone who supported my back, I didn't break my body. But it
wasn't without a shock. I was delirious.
'My back---- '
[Chhhhhiiiiiiiiiilld!]
It was then that a loud voice struck my ear. [Chiiiill--- Cruuuuuuuuumbs!]
Chapter 150
Chapter Notes
I've heard of this ghostly call before. I thought while I was distracted by my back
pain. 'Sergey?'
No. Sergey doesn't call me crumbs. So, is it Raulus?
[Can you hear me? Can you hear? Nod your head if you can hear me and fold one
finger if you can't.]
What are you talking about? It hurts like hell!
I tried hard to nod my head while pouring all kinds of swear words into my heart.
It's hard. Shit.
------tiring.
[It's time to get up, crumbs!]
Suddenly. A long, long, silver-haired head sprang up in the world of the dark
unconsciousness. [Now, you should get up now. I already showed up with this pretty
brother body.]
I blinked blankly.
That's right. The blackened field of vision was swaying in silver. A face so
frighteningly beautiful and heterozygous that it just doesn't look like human
being---
'It's too close----.'
Unconsciously, my hand went out. Raulus' face was pushed back all the way.
[Do you know this is too much to handle? I came to pick you up as fast as I could.]
'Then take me with you quickly----------------------- I'm dying of pain.'
It was thickly spread out like a watery cotton. Now the pain was getting farther
and farther away. Raulus clicked his tongue, [You have to open your eyes.]
'It's hard. Can't you just take me with you?'
[You open your eyes first, come on.] Raulus said sternly.
[Damn you, didn't you promise him something?] 'What promise---- ?'
My eyes gradually closed. It seemed to sink right into the air. I don't think
that's a bad idea either.
"Promise me you won't leave me alone."
If it weren't for the voice that suddenly came to mind, I would definitely fall
asleep.
"Yerenica."
And almost at the same time a clear voice rang out in my head.
'It's a promise.'
'Ah----- right.'
There was a reason to go back. I suddenly came to my senses. The accident awoke as
if the fog was slowly being removed.
Right. I did.
There was someone who couldn't close his eyes even if I left him alone.
[Slow. Baby, you need to hurry up.]
The tone of Raulus was unusual.
[You, then you will kill him with your own hands. If you don't want to regret it,
open your eyes right away.]
I couldn't understand what he was really talking about. However, the only time
Raulus talks like that is when the situation is really serious.
I forcibly lifted the heavy eyelid. "Eukkk---."
A thin groan broke out of my lips. Immediately a great deal of pain came from the
whole body. In the meantime, I felt the control of the body had been temporarily
restored.
I felt like I was looking down somewhere.
I did not moan again. The world was no longer dark. "Ah."
Before my eyes, there was a reddish eye. And silver hair scattered in a mess on a
staright forehead. Euredian called me in a strange splitting voice.
"Ye-- renica."
When I saw the face, I felt relieved. His expression spreads by itself
"Lung---."
It was then that I felt something strange. "Huh?"
A pale face. The twisted eyebrows. The divinity that was dulled with no intention
of attacking. And my hands grabbed his neck.
" !"
I opened my eyes in a shock. "What am I-----."
What am I doing? I was frightened and looked at my hands and his neck. I felt a hot
pain in my palm. Euredian's neck, caught in my grasp, was also burning red.
It is a symptom seen when damaged by mana. It was only then that the smell of
burning was caught in my nose.
"Ah-----."
The hands remained stiff and immobile. Tears filled my eyes. I blinked.
Tears rolled down my cheeks.
"Yerenica."
Even in this situation, a friendly voice fell in my ears. It was a rough scratched
voice. "Don't cry."
"Heu—ugh--." "Hands, it must hurt."
My hands, warm and big, still holding his neck, were covered by his. The familiar
Euredian's divinity flowed in.
It's always been a force to make me live, but it stings strangely and it hurts.
The cause was clear. A being who still occupies my body.
A drenched, dark underground king. I bit my lips.
"--- Get out."
Anger burst into flames. The eyes pierced. As bad as the distorted expression,
swear words came out.
"Get out, you son of a bitch---- !"
The hand, that had been hardened like a fossil, finally moved. The strength in my
hand, which I was holding firmly, was momentarily loosened.
"!"
My body is back. Completely mine.
The next moment, I could hear my vision.
Euredian, who raised his upper body like lightning, hugged me. In an instant, a
sharply forged divinity flooded behind my back.
At the same time, something was ripped out of me. "Ah----."
Something flowed backward from the inside. A fishy lump.
I realized as I watched the red blood flowing around Euredian's shoulder.
It's completely separated. Hades and my body.
I could hear Euredian grinding his teeth. "This is it. The unlucky."
He grabbed something with the other arm that didn't hold me. it was a sword that
was next to me on the floor.
An ordinary sword with nothing special. I barely turned my head.
The first thing I saw in my vision was a sword that sparkled with a dazzling silver
lining, stained with a new divinity.
"Playing with someone's body at your will" Euredian swung the sword without
hesitation.
The sword and Hades's body just hit each other. The sword was aimed at the neck
with frightfully clear accuracy.
There was a smell of acrid smoke. It was not known whether it was Hades'
body that was burning or Euredian's blade.

" !"
I could feel the sound of a heart beating irregularly and a violent flow of
divinity inside the body. Then at one point, the raging tide soared to its limit.
Flame.
Two years ago, the flames of purification, which burned down the entire palace,
flared up. It burst out as if exploding from the silver blade.
[!]
The silver sword drew a sharp trajectory. There was something high on the altar
that had been cut off by the sword.
A beast's skull. [Euuk--!]
Tears fell down again. My vision, which had been blurry for a second, came back.
There was a sound of something pouring down to the floor.
A body with a broken head, a body made of human skeletons, that breaks down into
pieces. It was rolling.
Hades's head, which had been cut off, fell roughly to its own base. At the same
time, the altar caught fire. The fire of purification that was brought by Euredian
soared so high that it exceeded the perforated ceiling in a blaze of anger.
The dried and worn animal's head bones were eaten into a blaze of fire. The whole
altar was in a huge burnout. And it was a big 'signal' that could be seen anywhere
in Barishad.
"Ugh----."
I could hear Euredain breathing hard in my ears. His arms, which hugged my back,
trembled convulsively.
In the meantime, there was a hand that found and held my hand. I could feel the
burning burns on my palms fade immediately.
This guy is really. My hands don't matter right now------- !
I opened my mouth, twisting my expression.
But the next moment my teeth rattling back together--- with each other---
I stiffened with my mouth open.
[Shit. I should have got rid of you first------ ]
The bones left on the floor, shattered, scratched the floor with a crackling noise.
The bones were put back together and the shape of a human skeleton.
"Go back."
Then I could hear a voice piercing through the air. It was Soleia.
I turned around, spitting out a cold cough. I couldn't see the beautiful black
wizard with reddish brown hair.
However, in the air just behind the scenes, a small magic circle was shining
faintly as if it would soon be extinguished.
I heard Soleia's voice clearly while inside the circle. "Go and never come out
again."
It was a clear last greeting. A final greeting to the Underground King, whom she
has served for
decades. It was just before the final stage of the plan was achieved. I looked back
at Hades, headless, twisting and standing up.
My lips opened by themselves, "Dumb thief, unlucky---."
I wanted to say something more, but I couldn't do it as I kept coughing.
"Yeni. Stay still---."
Euredian pressed my head back to his arms. I groaned and raised my head again. If I
didn't swear something more, it seemed that I was going to go crazy and turn around
with regret.
This is my last chance. I can curse him!
"Take a lot of Raulus' blessings, you bastard---!" I shouted in a husky voice.
And at that moment, Soleia and Hades' contract was cut off.
Chapter 151
Chapter Notes
[!]
The dry bones that had been re-coordinated were shattered again.
A silver divinity wound around the broken bone fragments and blew them over the
altar. My eyes followed it. A great deal of pressure squeezed my lungs. I groaned
quietly. "Ah, Raulus----."
My view has changed. It was a familiar sense where I share my sense with Raulus.
It was strange. The summoning relationship between me and Raulus would have been
broken----
I could see myself as Raulus looked at me. I saw Euredian. The world that the
absolute ruler looks down upon.
[Don't let him come up again.]
The altar split at the same as the words were said. " !"
There was a violent vibration on all sides. Euredian hurriedly hugged me and backed
away.
In the midst of everything shaking, Raulus was in tranquil. Sense sharing with
Raulus, who was worried about breaking up in shock, continued on.
[You're going to rot underground for thousands of years to come.]
The white, wide-cuffs fluttered in the night breeze. Long silver hair fluttered in
the air. [Under this altar. In a narrow space of punishment.]
A vibration that seemed to split up to the ground under the darkly rising altar
shook the heavens.
It wasn't just a guess, it was real. Under the divided altar, in that pitch-dark
earth, a faint boundary was seen.
"Lemordi----."
I could hear Euredian muttering like a groan. I knew he was looking at the same
thing as me. The arm that held me was tightened.
Fragments of the split altar sprang up into the air. Hades, who was stuck in the
far basement,
roared as if screaming. [You son of a bitch !]
[Good bye, bad brother.] The last cold word of Raulus fell. It was a laugh full of
cynicism. [Bye to your eternity.]
At that moment, under the divided earth, the boundary of Lemordi shone brilliantly.
[Bless you, brother.]
And everything that had cracked began to stick together again.
The ground that had been twisted and torn was connected as if cells were
regenerating. The red-lighter border, Lemordi, disappeared between the earth.
The altar, which had been split in half, began to stick from below. The blue silver
divinity sprang up.
It was a blessing from Raulus. "Ah --."
A low elastic groan came out.
All the cracks were completely restored and the debris that had splattered
everywhere began to return to its place again. The marble fragments and
piles of earth, which had fallen like meteorites here and there, were sucked into
the cracks.
And finally, it returned to its original state to the split marble altar. [Ah----.]
Raulus moaned briefly. [I think I'm going to live now.]
" ."
[As expected, the summoner's difference is huge. Well, yes. This is how I get some
dignity.] " "
Only then did I lose my sense of sharing with Raulus. "Ugh----."
My head went round and round.

Euredian, who held me tightly, called me in a hurry, "Yerenica?"
I opened my mouth to answer. It was not a bright answer, a fine word, or a

sorrowful cry. It was a lump of blood that came up to the throat.
I had a bad cough. Now my vision was blurry. It wasn't because of tears.
There was a ringing in my ears.
" ."
I could hear a voice calling me urgently. I couldn't have an idea what he was
saying. At that moment, I didn't feel much.
The bitter taste of fishy blood flowing through my lips and jaws. Wide, warm, and
hard width. Sense of security.
Oh, it's over.
The damned night is finally over. "It's alright."
Euredian's voice snapped in the middle. That's all I had in mind before my view
blacked out.
***
"Yerenica!"
Everytime Euredian spoke, he felt a sharp piercing pain in his neck.
However, Euredian was not even aware of the pain. Blood was stuck all over her pale
pink hair. The condition seemed more serious than it was that day from two years
and four months ago.
"Princess!"
Diego rushed to his side.
"Oh my god, wake up. Princess!"
Even though she was constantly absorbing the divine nature, Yerenica's unstable
breath showed no signs of calming down.
Euredian dared not even guess where the hell was, from where and how it was broken.
" ."
He bit his torn lips a while ago. He couldn't say anything as if he had a thorn in
his throat. He thought that would be the last day to see her get hurt so badly. He
promised himself that it would be the last time he felt like his heart was going to
stop.
"---- Yeni. Please." His voice cracked terribly.
Has he ever wanted anything so desperately? Probably not. Euredian belgoth was a
ruler and owner throughout his time of life.
He didn't have much greed in the first place, and he didn't have to be greedy. He
had a lot of things in his hands, so he didn't really have to ask for anything.
All he had to do was pour out too much affection for it to be returned.
".......... "
Even if there is no one who gave him a surprisingly big heart-----
[Oh my dear, our crumbs.] Raulus jumped from the altar in a flutter. The hem of a
large old garment fluttered.
[She's not dead, is she?]
"Shut---." Euredian stopped his mouth from speaking harsh words with his superhuman
patience.
That is God. God.
The God that Belgoth worships. God who blessed Liger----
The arm that was holding the body tightened slightly, caused a weak groan from her.
Euredian hurriedly pulled Yerenica out of his arms and looked into her face.
"Yeni---- open your eyes."
There was still no answer from Yerenicca.
[The crumbs have gone too far. I'm proud she has endured this much.]
Raulus sighed and bent down.
Euredian looked up at his god with bloodshot eyes.
[New summoner. My child, you have such disrespectful eyes for me.]
With a beautiful and marvelous face, Raulus rubbed her lips. The divine hand sank
lightly on the back of Yerenica where he held her.
[However, since you have summoned me completely----- the period may reach several
years, but
you can perform a small ritual.] "What ?"
[I made a promise with my baby before. When the day of the summoning comes, I will
make her my priest.]
Yerenica's breathing became more comfortable. [I can't be helped if the body is

already broken----------------------------------------- ]
Wherever the hands of the absolute ruler passed by, there was a divine energy.
It was Euredian, his ancestor, the source of power that all his ancestors
inherited. [But still be healthy enough to live in this land without worries.]
The bluish silver divinity gathered in the shape of a cross in the air. "The
Priest's Ritual---."
He could hear Diego muttering.
A silver cross formed in the air smashed over Yerenica's body. Tens of thousands of
pieces of light burst.
Raulus' soft voice also sank, [You did a lot of hard work, baby.]
"You've been through a lot." Euredian retorted the words.
There was still no answer from the girl who fell asleep quietly in his arms, but at
this moment he thought he had to tell her that.
" ."
After a moment, his lips moved again. "I----."
I love you.
" ."
Maybe a lot more than he can imagine.
After saying that she had worked hard, only those words filled his head. "I I love
you so much."
Only those words.
Euredian recounted the confessions, which were sweet but heavy and thickly melted.
For a long time.
Really for a long time.
Then at one point, he suddenly looked up and the night was coming to an end. After
a long night, dawn was finally coming.
The highest altar, overlooking the whole capital, was dyed in gold.
The sun, the purest and most intensely colored, rose up, reflecting the number of
large and elegant empires.
It was finally the morning that hit him again.
Chapter 152 - Part 12: The Summer's Ending is Sweet
Chapter Notes
Part 12 – The Summer's Ending is Sweet.
After the night's events were over, the royal palace of Barishad was in great
disarray for awhile. Every day, the remnants of the black sorcerer were dragged
into the palace's underground prison.
The archbishop, the vice-bishop and other priests were busy purifying the black
sorcerer who had been captured almost living in the imperial palace.
A more complex and laborious law was employed to purify them, as the emperor had
withdrawn a summary for direct disposition order for black
wizards in nearly 200 years.

As each and every one of them has to be filled with sacred restraints and sealed
with the magical power, former high-ranking priests with strong divine nature have
been called to the Imperial Palace.
So there was no end to the sound of suffering in the basement of the Imperial
Palace.
In addition to the groaning of the black wizards whose Manas were sealed, there was
also the sound of suffering from exhausted priests.
"How long has it been since the clean up work for the entire Belgoth area has been
completed that I was given such a harsh job---------------------------
---------- "
"I am really going to die, vice bishop. Help me----."
Diego laughed at the priests who were crying with white faces. "Who do you think
wants to die the most right now, brothers?" " "
Diego was putting a holy seal on five black sorcerors at the same time. The Ten
priests who had been sick of groaning were filled with energy at once.
One of the priests drew a cross.
"May Raulus' protection be with you----."
"Raulus will always be with the vice bishop. I'm sure he'll understand your effort
"
" ."
Diego smiled vainly as he wrapped up the seal.
The fact that Raulus was now fooling around in the emperor's office and bedroom was
something he couldn't tell to his brothers.
Diego forced himself to smile to keep the brothers faithful. "Yes May Raulus always
be with us all the time."
After today's clean-up work was roughly finished, the next schedule is awaiting
Diego.
*** [Ladour, Ladour, do you want to play with me?] "Sir Raulus----."
A giant silver wolf gently wagged its tail.
Contrary to the sense of hypocrisy spreading everywhere, the words uttered were
rather frivolous. [Shire, that kid doesn't even care about me. Keep falling next to
crumbs' side.]
"Raulus, sir, it's not because he doesn't care but because he's worried---."
[He left me behind anyway. Crumbs hasn't woken up and I'm bored.]
"Right----."
Diego was dragged away by Raulus with a tired face.

'Of course, this is something he can't say to the brothers, even to his death---
---------------------------------------------------------------------------- '
I'll repeat the same pledge in my mind today.
***
While Diego and the priests were in charge of the purification and sealing of the
black magicians for days and days, Euredian had been troubled by Soleia's case all
along.
"No. Are you crazy?"
"Why not? I don't think I'm asking too much." Soleia fired sharply.
Euredian responded resolutely.
"It's an unreasonable demand. I thought I told you clearly that I couldn't give you
the autonomy of the black wizard."
"After wearing the divine restraint and taking over the mana, the children are no
longer a threat to you, Your Majesty. They're like a normal wizard."
"It's just that it prevents you from commiting more sins. Are the sins you have
already committed just because you are helpless?"
It really sounded like a knife. There was no room for reconsideration.
Soelia stepped back, sticking her tongue.
"Then the pardon is----." "No."
"Reduce sentence----." "No."
" ."
The beautiful face lost its composure and was shattered. That man really seemed to
only avoid immediate disposal.
Soleia spat out violently, "isn't this a negotiation table? If you're going to say
no to all that, why did you make this happen?"
"Let me just say, it's not a negotiation. It's a meeting to discuss the disposal."
Euredian answered coldly.
"This is also a place I wouldn't have made if it weren't for Yerenica."
This is a group that has dared to do terrible things under Kelkita after staining
the tower created by their ancestors with darkness. He had no intention of
forgiving the woman and her followers, the leader of the dead.
"Treason, murder, abandonment of the body." A stream of sins poured out of

Euredian's mouth that could not escape the death penalty if only one was done.
"Black magic, human experiments, attempted imperial assassination, attempted royal

assassination of other countries, unauthorized invasion of the Imperial Palace."
" ."
"Threat, tax embezzlement, in defiance to the imperial--- Well, there is no end to

this." Euredian touched his temple as If it was a headache, "Do you think you are
confident enough to ask me for a pardon or a reduction in sentence?"
It was not until he went mad that he couldn't simply forgive the original malice
that persistently harassed him over the years.
He was still seething when he recalled the fact that she had tried to kill Yerenica
many times.
Euredian was chilled to the teeth, "Your role is as watchman, to make sure there is
no second incident with Hades."
He planned to send Soleia Richard down the temple grounds to keep Lemordi closed.
Soleia is the most qualified to do the job.
She was the only black wizard powerful enough to hold her breath on the ground
beneath the temple and even she was the only one who could play the hand and foot
with the strings of the underground.
There would be no more perfect seal than keeping Soleia on Lemordi's boundaries. In
fact it was Yerenica's idea.
[She's too good to kill. Today's enemy is tomorrow's ally! Don't you know?]
The memory of persuading him for all sorts of reasons came back to him.
It's not wrong to say that, but he thinks it's the most efficient thing to give
Soleia the right mission, so I am taking good care of her.
"You are the only one who can act the role of a watchman. If you do not
accept----."
If she decided to be cheeky, he would like to put her head on the line and do
things that she never wanted to happen.
"If you don't accept it, it is a complete annihilation. You and your disciples." In
the end, the harsh words popped out.
"You'll have to know that if you keep testing my patience, it won't do you any
good."
He always had this headache when it comes to this woman in front of him.
He felt like he wants to send her to the stake right now, not to complicate thing,
but he is stopping here---
[You promised me.]
Then, he thought she'd hate it.
But, there's a limit he could tolerate. Euredian stamped the emperor's seal on the
document without even looking at Soleia.
"Felix."
Felix received the documents he had presented. It was a document with the official
disposition of Soleia Richard and the black sorcerers. Collective life imprisonment
after purification and mana sealing work.
"The people of the Empire must obey the Imperial Law. Isn't it satisfactory that
you've become the first exception by avoiding the immediate disposal?"
Soleia didn't answer. She gave him a cold stare. "Does she know what you look
like?"
It was clear who she meant. Immediately, Soleia's divine restraint tool that was
around her neck was pulled tightly. Soleia made a weak groan.
"Ugh."
"You said that because you think it will make me let it go, very."
Euredian waved his hand, not feeling the need to have more of a private meeting
with her. "Radin, Luigi, drag her away."
The paladins pulled the chain connected to Soleia's restraint.
Soleia also spat out while being forcibly taken away, "Is she still in the same
condition?" " ."
There's a crack on Euredian's cold face. Soleia didn't miss it. "It's already been
over a week."
"--- Radin."
Euredian did not reply to her, but repeated the name of one of his knights.
"Hold her mouth and take her."
At the end of the remark, the door was closed.
***
"The princess hasn't woke up yet, has she? "Did you ask me, honey?"
"Uh. There is no need to ask, because His Majesty is getting more and more
sensitive----." "She should get up quickly."
Clarice looked around the Imperial Palace with a worried look. She just entered the
palace with her husband, Count Iven. She was on her way back.
The princess, who returned to Lebovny two years ago, suddenly reappeared in the
Palace of Barishaad.
It was the emperor who brought the princess. Some expected a national marriage,
saying that His Majesty has finally worked, but things went differently than they
thought.
"Should I go see Mr. Schumart--? I'm worried because I can't figure out what
happened." Clarice muttered anxiously.
It was already a public secret in the capital that the princess was asleep as if
she was dead.
Count Iven comforted his wife, "It's a relief she's not sick. She's so weak that
she's only going to take a while to recover."
"What the hell happened to her----."
Count Iven closed his mouth with an ambiguous expression.
He was very careful not to divulge the incident that occured on the way to bring
the princess from Lebovny.
The same was imposed on the story of Soleia Richard and the black magicians who
were thought to have been ousted.
Naturally, Lebovny's side was in frenzy. It was only natural that the princess had
disappeared and she had not woken up for more than 15 days.
Somehow it wouldn't be a coincidence that two years ago, the princess collapsed
just before she
left Belgoth.
"She'd better get up soon."
Fortunately, the emperor was not as sharp and sensitive as he was two years ago. On
the surface, Euredian seemed to be like he wasn't that different from his usual
self. It was a great relief for the nobles, including Count Iven.
It is because they have learned how much mercy the emperor does not have in his
hands when he becomes sharp.
"Somehow, every time you come to Belgoth, it feels like four months."
Clarice murmured gloomily.
"She'll be fine now. Bishop Schumart is taking care of it and---."
"And ?"
"And Raulus takes care of it."
"Oh, right. Dear Raulus." Clarice muttered with a more reassuring expression, "I
already knew that she was a special person, but I can't believe she is a saintess
of Raulus------------------------------------------------------------
-------------- As expected, my eye weren't wrong."

Euredian had given his orders regarding Yerenica, but words were not so easy to
stick in the first place. Moreover, it is often misinterpreted in a completely
different direction. Rumors had already spread throughout the capital of Barishad.
A strange rumor has it that a saintess blessed by Raulus himself has appeared.
***
[Saintess, I've never sent such a thing down to earth.]
Raulus was sitting on the frame of the window. The emperor's office was just above
the window.
Euredian sighed and said a word, "If you're there, everyone will see you out of the
window, Raulus."
Raulus raised his chin proudly, [Did you come from where I can't come?]
".... "
How did Yerenica live with that for two years?
With rather skeptical eyes, Euredian turned his head to look at the god, who was
stamping his feet out of the window.
The papers fluttered slightly. It was a quiet day.
[Saintess, saint--- ] Raulus seemed to keep worrying about it. Then Euredian came
to his own
conclusion.
[What, it isn't wrong right?]
" ."
[The only human who is not part of Belgoth Imperial Family who summoned me. Of
course, it's a borrowed power, but still--]
Long silvery hair rolled out of the window.
[For the sake of our crumbs, I wonder what it would be like for her if she became a
saint---]
"Don't try to overdo it for Yerenica." Euredian said stiffly, "Yeni needs to rest.
She doesn't have to take on anything, she doesn't have to strain herself."
[Such sensitive reaction.]
"Don't you even care about it in the first place?" Euredian replied calmly as he
approved the documents.
It was always Raulus' habit of saying that he was always saying profanity or lack
dignity. Seeing that he always grumbles and doesn't actually do
anything about it, he didn't feel offended at all.

Well, what would an absolute man do if he was seriously angry with humans? Sure
enough, Raulus muttered as if humming, [Yes, I do.]
A breeze blew outside the open window.
The heat of late summer stirred in the young wind with a long silvery wind.
The purest and clearest divinity also blew into the room.
Raulus looked at him, his head resting against the wall.
[By the way, child. There's already a lot of buzz in the capital.]
" ."
[Our crumbs is in my care.]
The eyebrows that were straight, at those words were slightly wrinkled.
Apparently, it seems that he had given the order to stop the words, but he didn't
know where it came from.
Rumors of the emergence of Raulus' Saint as well in the capital were spreading
throughout Belgoth in a few days.
"--- Hooo." Euredian sighted.
He can't stop a rumour from spreading. In addition, it was hard to keep the rumour
from Raulus although he wasn't a person who noticed his surroundings, but he
lingered around his office all day long.
Euredian spat out a bit irritated, "Aren't you fanning the rumour yourself?"
As if he looked ordinary, he has been walking around all over the imperial palace
with sacred energy. It was inevitable that rumours circulated that the absolute
Raulus had descended on Belgoth.
Raulus seemed to be enjoying it a little.
[Shire.] Raulus called him after rolling back over the window frame for a while.
"----- Yes."
It was strange to hear his baptismal name from the man who gave it. [I am bored.]
" ."
And Euredian had to hope that there would be no rumours that the god who blessed
the continent of Liger was this kind of spirit.
[When will our crumbs wake up?] Raulus muttered sullenly.
Euredian swallowed a sigh and pushed aside the approved documents. [I want to play
with crumbs.] A childlike whine ensued.
"Not with that look." [Why?]
The cross on his neck shook lightly.

Euredian replied a bit late, "Because there are a lot of eyes." [I want to see my
baby, so? I want to see cute crumbs!] "That title is always so--------------
--- "
Euredian thought that the bizarre use of the title by Yerenica might have been
caused by Raulus. It seems to be somehow the opposite.
Anyway, it can't be done.
"You can't get into the bedroom in human form." Euredian uttered emphatically.
[Honestly, child. Are there a lot of eyes or do you just hate me?]
"Both." Euredian answered immediately and Raulus was bitterly depressed.
[When I raised my little one, it was useless--------------- ]
"You didn't raise me, neither did you, Raulus, raise Yeni." [You're not losing a
word, are you?]
Raulus got off down the window frame lightly. Standing on the floor of the Oval
Office was a giant silver wolf.
Raulus raised his head high and declared proudly, [I'm going to bed with crumbs!]
Euredian touched his forehead.
***
Yerenica has been sick for a long time.
The first week was the dangerous part. She looked fine on the outside, but she
suddenly had a fever and even had a cold sweat all night long after having a bad
dream.
During those times, Euredian could not take his eyes off her for a moment, and he
was stuck by her side.
It was the same as the next week when he couldn't take his eyes off her.
However, the divinity that flows through her body gradually stabilized.
Only then, did he feel relieved. He managed to get back to the pile of documents he
had delayed and put off.
And the next week, again, he felt uneasy.
This is—isn't this taking too long?
[I think it's a process of getting grounded.]
Raulus said so. Getting grounded
A soul not born in this world is in the process of grounding itself here.
When Euredian heard that, he became patient again. Even if it looks like
that, it was the word of the person who started the Belgoth Imperial, the absolute
who blessed the land. There is no way that he lied.
And another week.
[Why doesn't it happen?] Raulus asked him in a tone that was terribly strange.
" ."'
At that moment, Euredian, ungratefully, imagined that Raulus would be recalled

beyond Judetta.
Anyway, these days he felt like he was walking through hell again. It was not easy
to keep one's composure.
One month after that four months have passed.
" ."
Euredian finally put down the papers. He was reading but nothing came to his head.
An unconscious new step led him to a bedroom. The deep-blue canopy of the bed was
half pulled up. Raulus seemed to have crawled into the bedroom again.
"Do not come in----."
Euredian sighed and completely pulled the canopy away. The first thing that came
into his sight was a giant wolf that occupied more than half of the bed. Then a
small body that is wrapped between the wolf and the blanket.
" ."
Long pale pink hair, pale-face. Falling eyelashes.
It was just like last month. A peaceful figure as if soaked into the moment.
A body in which all biological rhythms except breathing have stopped.
She's white, clean and soft, but it's only that.
Euredian habitually found her small, cool hand and kissed it.
Yerenica's hands were always a little cool. Obviously, despite the familiar
temperature, his eyes were closed so his thoughts kept going in a strange
direction.
[Useless thoughts.]
" ."
Raulus, who had been stretching slowly, hit him, [I'm gonna hit you every time you
keep thinking weird things.]
"I can't believe you hit me---"
[I'm sure crumbs told me to hit you if she found out.] Raulus tapped Yerenica's
cheek with his mouth.
In fact, surprisingly, it was thanks to Raulus that Euredian didn't reach his
limits.
It was said that summoning relationship can read the mind. Raulus brought him back
to reality whenever he had a bad imagination. Although, he was frivolous, childish
and selfish, Euredian was certainly grateful for many things.
[I will sleep. Don't wake me up.]
" I'm not waking you up."
But he doesn't like it either. Raulus liked Yerenica too much.
Euredian gave a low sigh and gently swept the faded pink hair over the pillow. The
scent of Yerenica's sweet scent stood on her body full of refreshing divinity.
Her breathing was stable. Even though he was checking the rhythm of her while
running steadily on her slender wrist, it was somehow not enough.
Even though he was listening to small but even breathing sounds, he was still
nervous. She looks like she's just taking a short nap, even though she's not sick
at all.
" ."
But if I take my eyes off her, she'll disappear.
I once thought this woman would melt away in the sun. And one day, I thought she
resembled the clear and cool air between night and dawn. I've even thought she was
like a glass doll that would break if I held her tightly.
Sunlight, air, clear glass. Such weightless harmless things.
However, he didn't like the fact that her presence was so faint.
"Ah---- seriously." Euredian groaned low and pressed his lips against her white,
round forehead.
"When will you get up?" There was no return answer.
She was the one who had promised not to leave him alone, but for a month he had
been alone. " When you wake up," Euredian murmured silently.
"You have to love me so much, Yerenica." Much more than before.
And there was still no answer back.
Chapter 154
Chapter Notes
***
"You must not step into His Majesty's bedroom, Nia."
"Yes. I'll keep it in mind."

Nia nodded gently. Marianne looked down at the new youngest maid, with a slightly
worried expression.
"You can't call the princess an older sister, understand?"
"Yes."
The pretty saint who saved her from the basement was actually a princess from
another country. It was still a bit of a shock to Nia.
"Can't I see the princess, then? I'd like to thank her properly----." Nia asked
Marianne carefully with a sullen face and wriggled her hands.
It kept bothering her, so she ended up applying as maid of honor. It took a whole
month for the application to be accepted.
'I thought I'd see her closer if I came here---'
She felt a little gloomy. Nia, along with Marianne, swept and wiped all over the
palace, but glanced toward the bedroom.
And more than a week later, Nia adjusted to the life of the Emperor Palace.
The emperor, with silver hair and red eyes, was all much more handsome than she had
seen from afar in Kelkita.
She shouldn't have made eye contact, but his appearance was enough to make it
happen. Furthermore, the presence of the emperor's divinity was too heavy for
someone like Nia.
"He's not normally like this, but for a month, it's a little----."
Marianne and Roxanne talked anxiously. Nia listened to their story, wiping her
windows eagerly. "He's too sharp. He's been standing on her head all the time."
"He didn't seem to sleep well--- because he doesn't look well."
"Don't you think he should at least get a prescription for sleeping?"
"I don't think he really wants to call the doctor. Oh, aide. I'm glad you came.
How's His Majesty?"
Blue-faced Felix joined the ladies-in-waiting's conversation. "Today too---
-."
"You were scolded again today, Felix." "Ugh, Roxanne---."
A well-looking grey-haired aide leaned on Roxanne and began to sob.
"There are a lot of documents he needs to approve, but he doesn't seem to be paying
attention to it-
-- and he has become so sharp!"
"Uh, you did have a little firm side, Felix."

"Still—it wasn't like he didn't have this much compassion before---" Felix
protested, wiping his tears.
"Whenever I say something, he'll reject it, withdraw it and there is no room for or
reconsideration---."
"Don't cry and speak slowly, Felix."
Nia shook her head to herself, wiping the windows clean.
The emperor was a man of a splendid beauty, but his spirit was sharp.
Unrestrained and seething energy were always hovering around him. He doesn't have
many facial expressions and his eyes are sharp. He doesn't speak so calmly but it
was closer to the cool side.
When Nia was first assigned to the Emperor's palace, only one sentence the Emperor
has said to her.
"I hope Yeni likes it."
Yeni, it was the princess' nickname. "Is the princess still not waking up?"
"Our poor princess---Why would she suffer like this only when she comes to West
Belgoth."
"---You'd rather not talk about it in the presence of His Majesty, Marianne,
because it's the part that he's always cared about."
"I'm sure it is. I'll be careful."'
The conversation ended with a breath of exhale by three people at the same time.
Feeling a little guilty, Nia wiped out a grain of dust from the window frame.
Saintess. Lebovny's princess did look very tired that day. It's amazing that she
saved her without going too far. Somehow, she didn't wake up so long that His
Majesty is feeling depressed because of it.
After cleaning the window, Roxanne called Nia.
"Come here, Nia. We have to clean the bedroom today."
Although Nia was a newcomer, she was called to many places because she was a maid
chosen by the emperor himself.
Marianne, Roxanne and Nia were the only maids who were allowed to enter the
bedroom.
Roxanne's instructions followed one after the other, "It's a fine day today, so go
in, open the window first, and make sure the window frames are free of dust."
"Yes!"
"The princess also needs some sunshine, so open the canopy in half, alright?"
"Don't worry, ma'am." Nia replied cheerfully.
It was midday with the sun hanging over her head.
In the middle of August, Belgoth Barishad had a murderous summer heat, despite its
short period. "What a lovely day." Nia looked out of the window and spoke to
herself.
"I wish she could wake up on a day like this."
As soon as she opened the door of the closed bedroom, a clear and neat energy came
in.
Nia did not know it was divinity, but she knew it was the same energy from the
emperor and the princess. She carefully entered the bedroom and quietly closed the
door.
The bed was covered with a canopy.
She carefully opened the canopy half-way. The sweet pink light hair was the first
thing she saw. Sleeping like a doll.
"Hello, Princess." Nia greeted her like a small habit and then turned straight
back. She needed to carry Roxanne's orders faithfully to dust off the window
frames.
"It's really sunny today!" Nia chattered to the sleeping princess and ran toward
the window, "The sky is blue, there are no clouds, and the wind is gentle----."
The large window was half opened.
The late summer wind came through the open window. The curtains fluttered lightly
in the wind. "Oh, right."
Nia paused as she was tying the curtains. It was because she remembered belatedly
that she left the duster at the end of the corridor.
"Ah---- you idiot." Nia sighed at her stupidity and turned around.
She didn't know why this was happening in the palace when it's a minor mistake that
she didn't make at the villa of the late Elard.
Nia ran quickly to the bedroom door. She grabbed the doorknob and left the room
quickly. The bedroom was quiet again.
It was a peaceful afternoon.
Euredian, who had been stuck in the palace for more than a month, was dragged away
half- forcefully by Felix, Raulus and Diego Schumart who had erected statues of him
throughout the palace.
Open windows. Fluffy curtains.
Divinity flowing in the room. A little darker than usual.
" ."
The warm sun poured down on the bed. The white sheets were all golden-colored. The
sheet rustled.
"---- blind."
The clear sky-blue eyes were filled with the sight of the wide open windows. It
also contained other vivid colors.
" ."
There was a deep spiritual energy everywhere.
The sheets were rustled again. It was drawn to the floor after a long time.
White, small feet stepped on the sheet that fell on to the floor. Light pink hair
fluttered finely.
***
"Heuk-- Ha ha."
The time when Nia was away was really short.
But when she returned to the bedroom with the duster, she was greeted with a wide
open window, a loud fluttering curtain.
And an empty bed.
***
It was with my will that I opened my eyes wide.
" ."
For now, it was dazzling, I dimly heard someone's voice----- and strangely a lively
one. It's hard to
stay still.
I guess it's time to get up. The body must have known before the head. "It's
blinding----."
So I opened my eyes slightly, and as soon as I opened them, I closed them back. The
sun was blinding me.
I opened my eyes several times but it was the same, so, eventually I raised my hand
to cover up the piercing sunlight.
"Ah---." I frowned slightly.
I buried myself under the sheet and wriggled. when the sunlight was completely
obscured, peace came again.
Should I sleep more? Like this.
" ."
I was worried about it. My body was refreshed and my mind was gradually clearing.
I think it's really time to wake up. I pushed the sheet away and it fell to the
floor. I have to make my body work slowly.
"----?"
It was the moment when I had just completely raised my upper body that I realized
something was strange.
"Huh?"
I thought my body was light, but it was lighter than I thought. I looked down at my
own body. White night dress. Long light pink hair that has been unwrapped.
My heart is pounding.
A heartbeat that beats peacefully. A divinity spreading throughout the body in the
same rhythm as the beat.
"Uh--- that's unusual."
The situation was getting more and more clear, but it was still confusing. I looked
around blankly.
Where am I? Somehow I was used to it. A familiar stream of divinity, a faintly

purged body scent.
" ."
Bedroom. Different from my bedroom in the royal palace.
Again, the head moved first before making a judgment. My feet touched the floor.
It was also not an illusion. My body is light as if I could fly away. It was the
first time I felt so light.
"It's strange, as expected----."
The sheet fell under the foot. I roughly shoved the sheets toward the bed and
started taking some steps. The floor was cool to the barefoot.
The tempo of the heartbeat was being set to normal.
I raised my arms to the frame of the window. Without a speck of cloud, I looked at
the blue sky for a moment then I looked down. A lush and fresh landscape caught my
eyes
A neat maze garden. A marble fountain. Flowers and trees of fresh and carried
colors. Familiar garden. I missed it so much---
"Ah."
Only then I knew where this was.
Without thinking anymore, I gave my strength to my hand on the sill. It was half a
habitual move. "Yap!"
And I just crossed the window frame.
Chapter 155
Chapter Notes
***
"Wow, that's amazing!"
I couldn't keep my mouth shut and kept looking at my body. The ground was really
light.
Unless I had wings on my back or suddenly lost weight and only bone was left, it
was clear that the ground was really lightened.
"It's Belgoth----."
I still looked around with a half-dazed face. This garden, which looked completely
different from Lebovny, was evidently the central garden of the Palace of Barishad.
So it's really Belgoth and it's this light?
Belgoth's land was always heavy for me. The land of mana was hard for me. No matter
how much purification was carried out, it is unlikely that it caused me to feel
like I'm about to fly.
"Then I have wings---- " I muttered dumbly.
Obviously, that is bullshit. There was nothing on my back.
I read the flow of divinity running through every nook and cranny of my body. I
know this energy.
The sacredness of the Barishad temple. The sacredness of Raulus. " "
The memory was slowly coming back. I recalled as if it was a distant memory of the
past, and the memory that I couldn't think of right away is now becoming more
vivid.
"Ah----- it's over--- --."
It's over. The moment I realized that it was over, I felt like a thunderbolt struck
me. I trembled at the goosebumps coming up on my limbs.
"I didn't think it would be over unless I died. It's over." The grass was trampled
under my feet again.
I walked slowly into the middle of the garden. The question sprang up with every
step.
What's done is done, but why is the ground so light all of a sudden? Did Raulus do
something to me? Ah, perhaps Euredian?
"Um--- --."
How long has it been since that night? "........ "
Did Euredian leave me alone and go away? "What the----."
I didn't need to know it all but I didn't like the last fact the most. Where have
you gone that you can't even show your face?
"I feel like something has been neglected."
I felt a little bit upset and passed the tea table and chair in the middle of the
circle. As I crossed the garden, a fence that was familiar to my eyes appeared.
The difference from two years ago was that there was no white handkerchief tied to
the fence. I frowned for a moment and looked at it.
Can I go over it?
It was when I was looking at the fence for a while that in the distance, over the
fence, I heard someone shout in horror.
"Go, go, go--- !"
"?"
Go?
I raised my head. "Uh, Diego."
The one who made the weird sound was Diego with a face that seemed to have seen a
ghost. I smiled broadly at him and pointed my hand at the fence.
"Hi, Diego, can I skip this?" "Princess ?"
"I feel strangely refreshed, so I think I can move past this. Can I?" "What are my
eyes seeing now---."
Diego seemed to be in a bad shape. Stuttering, pale face as if he was witnessing a

ghost in the broad daylight.
"Your---- Your---."
"I'm just going to pass it!"
My feet were already passing the fence. Diego now had a faint look on his face.
"Lord Raulus. Lord Raulus! Uh, Your Majesty!"
"Oh!"
I'm fine! I was amazed with my mouth wide open. "Wow, what's going on here?"
Am I finally escaping from being a sunfish?
The steps I had taken with care gave me strength. I walked forward, bewitched by
the fact that my white dress was wrapped around my ankle.
I can go to more places in Barishad's Imperial Palaces than I had ever been to. If
this condition is not a lie, there really is nowhere I can't go to---
" !"
But I couldn't take any further steps. Because of the arms that pulled me strongly
from the back. "Uh."
I moaned reflexively. The nostalgic scent that had been soaked in the bedroom now
came from behind me.
"What, you left me alone, where did you go?"
The words were more like a grumbling, but the mouth was already smiling widely.
"You know, more than that, Your Majesty. I can cross that fence
now----------------------------------------------------------- Your Majesty?"
There was no return answer.
The arms that hold me are tightened, and----
"Uh-- --."
There was a slight tremor.
I've been in such a dazed mood since I woke up that I blinked. "Um--- so I was --."
I remember this reaction.
I slowly opened my mouth, feeling the warmth coming from my back. "I guess I've
been sick for a long time again this time."
The words did not seem to be the correct answer. In fact, no matter what I say, it
seems that this man is not hearing it. "The window----."
After a long time, his voice finally came out. "Why did you cross it?
Dangerously too---."
"Yes, I'm sorry. I just woke up and I wasn't mindful."
Because the body was very light. And actually, going over the window was half a
habit in Lebovny.
It's not particularly dangerous.
I put my hand on the arm that held me instead of spitting the story out.
When I tapped lightly, he loosened up.
I turned back and hugged Euredian.
***
[Did you jump over the window because you're not mindful, baby? That child almost
fainted.]
"Why is that new? Knowing---."
I sat on the tea table and shook my legs. Raulus, who came to my side, tapped the
tip of my chin with his snout.
"You've grown so big, Ralie. Clearly, there's a big difference in the summoner's
capabilities."
[Of course. But he's no fun. He doesn't play with me.]
"Um----."
I looked at Euredian, while gently scratching Raulus' back.
He was far away and was being handed something by Marianne.
Considering that I was proudly looking around the garden with my bare feet, he
probably ordered her to bring me something like shoes.
I took the opportunity to ask Raulus quickly, "What day is it today? It's been
quite a while since I saw him react like that—."
[Yes. It's been a month and a week.]
"I see. A month and----------------------------- Pardon?"
A month?
It was me who freaked out this time.
"Not just a week--- a month and a week? What, what, for so long-------------
------------------------------------------------------------------ --."
[I know, I know. I didn't expect it to take this long either. I told him proudly
that you are going to get up soon, but you woke up so late that I became a curse.]
"Huh----."
If I had been sick for that long, it makes sense.
Euredian was a man who lived with all kinds of worries and anxieties when I woke up
only after 10 days. It's been over a month now. It was obvious how he had been.
[How are you feeling, little?] Raulus asked, circling around me.
"It's easy. This is it, isn't it? What you promised me."
[Yes, now I can really say that you are my baby.]
"Hoo."
Priest of Raulus.
I admired the meticulous divinity that filled every nook and cranny of my blood
vessels and cells. It was so full so it was incomparable to the old divinity that
was poorly small.
I reached out the divinity inside my body. Feeling his presence coming this way, I
hurriedly pushed Raulus all the way.
"Oh, he's coming. Stay away, Ralie."
[Oh my. If you treat me with no respect---]
"Here comes Diego."
[Oh! Ladour!]
Raulus was so simple in the midst of his brilliance. All the dignity of the
absolute being seen that night was evaporating. I turned my head to the giant
silver wolf running to Diego.
"Hehe."
"---- Don't laugh like that."
It was still a slightly tensed voice.
"What is it? You told me to smile sometime." I answered quickly.
"....... "
Euredian did not answer. The red eyes blinked slowly, scanning my face and my body.
I glanced slightly and spat out anything, "I heard the summer of the capital is
amazing. It's almost summer now that I woke up. That's good."
" ."
Euredian wasn't really listening to me.
A thick blanket was put over my shoulder, which does not suit the weather that was
still hot.
"Huh? Your Majesty. I'm not cold----."
The blanket was wrapped around my body. I wriggled uncomfortably. "You don't have
to cover me-------------------------------------- I'm really not cold, no. It's
cold."
And I changed my words straight away. There were eyes that wanted to hug me right
away, lay me on the bed and wrap me with a thick blanket.
I wanted to do something with Marianne, but it seemed that I had to endure it and
compromise with a blanket.
Yes. This is a big deal.
While I was just blinking with my eyes looking helplessly at the blanket, Euredian
silently lowered his posture under my feet. It was a gesture that he did without
hesitation.
I opened my mouth in embarrassment. "Uh----."
I'm looking at all the people, priests, and---
But Euredian never seemed to mind the dozens of pairs of eyes facing this way. He
reached straight to my feet.
" ."
My body trembled on its own when the warmth reached my feet.
Euredian removed the blade of grass from the back of my feet and brushed them off
lightly. I burst into laughter on my own.
"Oh, it tickles!"
"Just hang in there. So why did you come out barefoot?"
Soon after, fluffy slippers were pressed against my feet. I blinked and looked down
at the glistening silver hair from far below.
"---- the lord of the empire."
I leaned my upper body a little and reached out my hand to the silver hair.
Soft strands intertwined between my fingers.
"Are you allowed to kneel down for anyone from anywhere like this?"
"You come from somewhere."
Euredian raised his head. Our line of sight met. "Not from anywhere."
Chapter 156
Chapter Notes
"Ehmm--."
I looked at the crowd over the fence for a moment and then looked back. It was very
uncomfortable for them to show their face. But I can't help it.
My hand that gently stroke his hair went down. I put my hands on his cheeks and
pulled him slightly toward me.
"Please show me your face, close."
As soon as the words came out, his eyes level rose. His handsome face was in front
of my nose. I could see myself in his eyes.
I reached out and gently traced his face, slightly around the reddish eyes.
"Have you been mean to Raulus a lot?"
" ."
Euredian did not answer. He looked at me and hugged me again. "Hmm."
I patted his back with an awkward groan.
The heartbeat that ran fast between the touching bodies was transmitted.
Ah, it was a beat that did not calm down at all, not different from the previous
one.
" ."
It seems that the plan to banter with each other in a playful way as usual has
passed.
However, I was embarrassed to say that I was okay when he asked me about it. He'll
never believe me even if I say it a hundred times.
How do I appease him? What should I say?
I first spat out the words that came to my mind. "Did I say I love you?"
"No."
The answer came back quickly. I pushed him aside and held his hands instead.
"I love you."
Euredian hands were always warmer than mine. I kissed the warm hand and rubbed my
cheeks against them.
"Well, there's a saying that ought to come back."
" ."
"The reaction is a little slow today."
Another hand that was not caught by me came up to my neck.
He touched my shoulder and right jawline, and stayed there for a while without even
answering. " ?"
I looked at him wonderingly for a moment and recalled what the action meant. My
heart beat faster.
He can feel my beat in my neck. My heart raced again.
Somehow, I really felt like I was repeating what happened two years ago. I took a
breath and opened my mouth instead.
"I love you."
This confession was one of unspoken coercion. Answer me, there must be something I
deserve to hear.
But Euredian called me instead of saying what I want to hear. "Yeni."
"Yes."
"Yerenica."
"Yes. I'm here."
" ."
His other hand, held in my hand, touched my wrist. I could feel the movement of the
blood vessels running on my wrist being transmitted to his hand.
In the end, a long sigh broke out. I murmured dissatisfiedly. "I don't want you to
treat me as a dead man."
"Don't even mention the death." Euredian frowned, "Even for fun, a little--
-."
"I love you."

I glanced at him. I grabbed all my hands and moved them away.
"This is the third time. You can't pretend you didn't hear me and I know it's not
going to be fun if you don't answer this time."
"I love you." Euredian replied immediately.
I took away his hand and replied with aloofness, "You should have said that."
"Yes---."
The red eyes glided down again. I gave a light slap on his finger that was trying
to grab my wrist again.
"No more confirmation, no no. I am alive and well."
Euredian had eyes that couldn't get rid of his regrets. But when I finally pulled
my hand back, he hurriedly grabbed it again and muttered.
"---- Right. I don't think it's a dream."
"Dream?"
"No."
The cold lips fell on the back of my hand, then lower part of my finger many times.
I looked up at Euredian's face with a slightly mixed mood. The corners of his eyes
were still red. He looked pale and emaciated. In terms of his original appearance,
a person close to one side of the glass had a sharp and sensitive atmosphere,
making him colder than usual.
I don't know if it's because he looks different or because he is a person who can
pull the vibe well, but he even looked good like that. Although, I didn't like it.
I tilted my head and thought over it.
"What's wrong?"
"What?"
"Why do you think I'm a little colder than before?"
".... ? Sorry."
"I didn't mean to blame you. Seriously, don't apologize without knowing what I
mean."
Saying, 'I'm sorry' is definitely a habit that has stuck to my mouth. I glanced
slowly over Euredian. Then, it was the tight red, purple cravat that caught my
eyes.
"It must be frustrating."
" ?"
It wasn't really that intended to reach out first. It was just an unconscious act,
but a lot of thoughts followed half way a bit later.
"Oh, this?"
The cloth of red purple cravat touched my hand. I didn't like the complicated look.
I frowned slightly between my eyes and started to untie it.
"How the hell do you untie this, ah. Do you take it out like this?"
"--- No. Opposite, Yeni."
"Oh, like this?"
Although the blanket cover was uncomfortable, I managed to get rid of the cravat.
A thin piece of cloth trickled down under the shit. The collar was naturally
loosened so the Neck- end button was not fastened.
Hmm. As expected, this side looks better on him. I took off my hand and smiled
contentedly. "Done!"
It was only then that I could see the corners of his mouth drawing in a smooth
line. The returned answer was a little out of all expectations.
"It's difficult to do this in the garden, Yerenica."
"What?" I tilted my head for a moment and understood what he meant. "Oh.
Is the place a bit strange?"
My eyes bent themselves. I grinned and whispered, "Then shall we go in and do the
rest?"
"I can't stop you." Euredian laughed in vain.
The still cold lips touched my forehead. Passed my nose, on the lips, then on the
tip of my nose. "I've got something to do first."
"Will you kiss me?"
"No. more than that---."
"Then will you hug me?"
".... "
As I smiled and kissed him, Euredian murmured with a short moan. "You can't keep
provoking me like that, Yeni."
"Why?"
"---- let's go in first."
I could feel my body floating without a chance to say anything. I grumbled but his
attitude was very firm, so I finally relaxed and hugged him.
***
I was just going straight to the bedroom. My long-time doctor was already standing
next to my bed.
As soon as he saw me, he shed a thick teardrop.
"Oh my god. Seeing you get up like this, I think I'm going to live now, princess."
"Hehe. Long time no see."
Somehow it seems that Raulus is not the only one who has been persecuted by
Euredian for the past month.
My doctor solemnly declared that he would examine me for a long time.
"Eh--- there are no parts that are seriously injured."
"Oh!"
Complete recovery! Complete recovery!
My face was naturally in full bloom. I looked up at my doctor with glistening eyes
and somehow his expression was serious.
"But that's if you don't go out too long and wear out, or if you don't do strenuous
exercise such as training or sparring."
Huh? I blinked blankly in embarrassment.
The doctor spoke sternly, "You can't jump over a window at this height or do
dangerous things, Princess."
"Uh---."
"You'd better be careful about your meal. No matter how much you've been under
divine protection, you've been forced to stop your vital rhythm for over a month,
so you still have to stay calm."
My absolute divine was the word that always followed me when discussing about human
beings.
I tried to defend slightly in a small way, "But I'm really fine. It was easy to
operate the divinity and seeing that the ground is so light, it would be no problem
if I'm exposed to magical power---."
"You have to wait and see, Princess." It was Diego who stopped me this time.
Diego, who must have been suffering from Raulus all the time, poured out his words
with a sweat on his forehead, "It remains to be seen whether Lord Raulus' divinity
is well established without any side effects. Even apprentices who first held
rituals often find it hard to endure such excessive force. And much less, you're
not feeling well."
The more Diego's words continued, the worse Euredian's face became. No, these
people. They don't think to make this guy's mood worsen----
"Why do you still treat me like a sunfish----." I muttered to myself, then quietly
shut my mouth seeing Euredian's eyes.
He had eyes full of desire to push me down on the bed right away and wrap me with a
blanket.
"If divinity is a cure, princess, why would there be a doctor?" Even the attending
doctor didn't help me.
"We cannot do anything about the organs that have already been damaged and
weakened. You have to be careful not to get any worse."
[Yes. I can't undo the damage, baby.]
Now even Raulus has joined. I grinned as I looked up at the serious faces.
"Then do I just have to spend my whole life sitting here?"
"Yes."
"Right. I can't do that----- What?"
Yes?
Euredian sighed and said, "My wish is that you stay by my side for the rest of your
life and play and eat."
"Uh----."
Of course, it's good for me to have such luxury------ but somehow I feel like his
overprotection is
going to get worse than before.
I had to lie down and fall under the blanket as Euredian pushed me.
Chapter 157
Chapter Notes
***
The ominous foreboding was not really a bad thing.
For the next week I had to enjoy the immense luxury of my life and at the same time
be buried under all the burden of overprotection.
"Well, I'm going to get some fresh air in the garden----."
"I'll accompany you, Princess!"
The gaze of dozens of people catching up the moment I stepped out of the door.
There are 2 to 5 rows of attendants chasing behind me wherever I go.
"What did you eat in the morning? What about lunch? What about snacks?"
The doctor observes and records everything with hawk's eyes
"Ahhhh! Are you okay princess? My god, there is a dirty insect in the bedroom!"
"It's just a flying bug----."

Marianne and Roxanne tried to disinfect the whole room even if it was only one
flying bug sticking to me----
"---- familiar, familiar."
But humans are also as adaptable as animals.
In addition, such overprotection was also what happened in Belgoth two years ago,
and in fact when I returned to Lebovny, it wasn't much different.
I hugged my pillow blankly and murmured, "I think I'm gonna be a really lazy
cockroach at this rate."
[No, baby. You should rest more.]
The difference was that even Raulus was strict this time.
I threw away my pillow and instead, hugged the big silver wolf. Holding Raulus like
a doll, I rolled over the bed.
"'Is my condition that bad?"
[It's because you've been completely eaten up by the deadliest mana.
Besides, you've been to places where the human body can't hold out.]
It was clear that he was referring to when I was dragged over to Judetta.
Raulus emphasized again, [Once broken, it's easy to break down again, baby.]
Even Raulus was clearly in a really serious tone when I saw him saying this.
I buried my face on Raulus' back and retorted my memory. My last memory was the
sight of Hades at the base of the altar.
Then, my memory was cut off. I didn't know anything about what happened after that.
I opened my mouth carefully.
"It's a little late to ask, but how is the work sealed?" [You don't need to worry
about it.]
Raulus tapped my cheek with his snout, scolding me.
I pouted, "Euredian won't tell me. Now you just say that I don't have to care about
it." He noticed that I wasn't happy and was interested in what he did then.
I sighed and touched Raulus. "Tell me, come on, it's been a month, so why can Ralie
still be here--- and what exactly does it mean to give me the authority to be a
priest?"
[By giving you the priest's authority, I've delegated you some of my powers.]
"Some delegations?"
[To bring my divinity right away, and to be the first to receive my will.]
Ah, so that's why I could hear his voice clearly, even though I was no longer a
summoner of Raulus.
Raulus continued. [It would be possible to bless the ground instead of me.]
"Blessing?"
I was really surprised at the part. I jumped to sit up and faced Raulus.
[You can do a lot more than other priests. As long as you can handle it well.]
Raulus concluded his words casually.
"Ah----."
I nodded blankly. Raulus seemed to have allowed me more than I thought.
[Of course, not for you right now. It's a story of mastery, so you shouldn't rush
to bless or anything like that, alright? That's more of a hassle than life.]
"Yes."
Don't say things and tell me not to do it.
I felt for a moment a wave of divinity in me. If that's what it means to be a

priest, this would have made my body full of divinity.
Raulus sighed, [You better keep this story from leaking, but it seems like it's all
over the world already.]
"Rumour---?"
[Yes, that's why they've tightened things around you. It means you've got a lot of
people after you.]
"Ah."
I quickly understood the meaning.
The appearance of a priest or a saint who could give Raulus' blessing instead was a
problem that was going to be a topic internally and externally.
Because the blessing of Raulus is more than just symbolic.
[So even if he tries to hide you a little too much, you need to understand.
You have been through hell for a month, baby.]
" ."
[In my opinion, you are not the only one who needs to recover. Oh dear.]
Raulus stopped talking and jumped down the bed with a slight growl.
I was confused and looked down at Raulus, "Uh? What's wrong?"
[I need to go, baby. He doesn't want me to come into the bedroom.]
" ?"
Raulus said exactly the words and flew out of the window. And the very next moment,
the door knob in the bedroom turned.
It was Euredian. He entered the room with a slight suspicion. "Yeni? I'm sure
Raulus was here----."
I looked waterily at him while he was looking around the room. The words that
Raulus said before in the room rang repeatedly in my ears.
[You're not the only who needs to recover.]
I see.
I gave a big smile to Euredian, who glanced through the bedroom with eyes full of
vigilance. "You came early. Are you done with your work?"
"I put it off. I'm worried."
"Is that okay?"
"I don't know. Felix will take care of it."
" ."
I think Raulus is right. We both need rest and recovery.
I had no choice but to pat the man who dug into my arms. For the time being, I
think I have no choice but to endure this overprotectiveness.
***
The princess woke up. The palace, which had been in tension for nearly a month, has
regained its vitality. For now, the emperor's appearance had changed noticeably,
which was largely due to his softness.
In addition, there was no silence thanks to the princess, who began to wander from
one place to another right after she woke up.
The whole attention of the imperial palace was directed at one person. In fact, it
was natural. If anything happens to the princess who barely opened her eyes again,
the palace may burn like it did two years ago.
However, the person who couldn't take his eyes off Yerenica was Euredian, of
course.
He kept feeling her pulse on her wrist or her neck, which had become a habit and
not a fully conscious action. Even in the oval office, his nerves were all focused
on the bedroom, so he couldn't concentrate on his work.
He was anxious to take his eyes off her even for a moment. After confirming that
she has fallen asleep, he came to his senses to barely look into his affairs.
It was unavoidable despite knowing that he was being too much. He kept wondering if
this was a dream. Euredian stayed with her again today until Yerenica fell
completely asleep.
It wasn't just the paperwork that was waiting for him in the oval office. The thing
that he had been waiting for two years finally arrived.
"What a long time it took."
Euredian sighed and reached out toward what was waiting on the table.
Click. A ten thousand glimmer flashed through the ruler, who unbuttoned the little
lock and checked it in.
It's been two years since he commissioned this. The season already turned two laps
around and came to the end of summer again.
But even if it was completed earlier, he wouldn't have been able to deliver it
anyway.
Maybe this is the right time.
In addition, the result was worth all the waiting.
A reddish purple shimmered on the velvet. Euredian looked down at it for a moment
and closed the box back.
Locked. The long index finger slightly played with the soft velvet and soon fell
off.
"Well, first of all, I'm ready---."
Euredian left the oval office again and headed for the bedroom, thinking carefully.
And now what's left is, 'How shall I do it all?'
How do i---
"----- Ah."
It was Yerenica, who had already woken up, when he came back to his bedroom, lost
in thoughts. Euredian blinked in surprise.
"'When did you wake up?"
"... "
He was sure he came out after checking that she fell asleep.
Euredian approached the side of the bed, barely managing to shake off the feeling
when he found an empty bed.
"You said you were sleepy."
"Just --."
"Why? Are you sick?"
Again. His heart is pounding like this.
Euredian sat on the bed and leaned toward Yerenica. He reached out to the slender
shoulder and looked at the complexion of her body like a habit.
" ."
A woman who had no idea about his mind only stared blankly at him with half-asleep
eyes.
At the same time that Euredian could not stand it and she was wrapped around his
waist; a slender, voluminous body fell into his arms.
"Just. I wondered where you went----." A sleepy voice murmured, "Because I don't
like being alone."
Did she say that? But it didn't seem like she really liked a lot of people---
Euredian questioned for a moment and soon became slightly hardened to the body that
had become too close to him. A soft and warm body. Alive.
"Now, I'll be by your side all the time. Don't worry."
It was unclear whether the sense of sharpening the body's curve came first or the
realization that she said the words that she did not like to be alone.
The sweet scent of soap spread from her light pink hair and white nape.
He hugged her thin body tightly and deeply breathed in the scent of her neck.
"Ah, really."
Beyond the thin cloth, he could feel the soft skin. It took quite a bit of patience
to keep his hands in her wait still. In the end, Euredian sighed and thought back
to himself, brainwashing himself.
Yeni is a patient.
Someone who might break if you hit it. Yeni is a patient. Yeni is a patient----
Chapter 158
Chapter Notes
Then his thoughts suddenly get mixed up with the smell of sweetness that makes the
whole thing all soft.
'Did I hold it in for a long time?---'
This isn't it.
" ."
In the end, he pulled back the tightly held body slightly.
In the meantime, Yerenica fell off without protest. Euredian couldn't take his eyes
off that white face for a long time even after he carefully laid her back on the
bed. Actually, it's not impossible to endure it. He had endured it for two years.
Euredian tried hard to shake off his thoughts and casted his eyes down. Her left
hand, which wasn't released yet, came into view.
" ."
What he had forgotten for a moment came back to mind.

Euredian thought for a long time, looking down at her hand. About what he should
do.
"She may not like a lot of things. She doesn't like the attention."
That is what Diego said.
"I don't think she enjoys fancy or grandiose things—that much. Because she's from
Lebovny."
That is what Clarice Iven said two years ago as he went through his memories.
"Not even one step! She can't leave. Not yet! She cannot go outside the Imperial
Palace!"
This is the words from the Imperial Palace's doctor that seemed to scream
desperately.
In summary, in the Imperial Palace, where there are not many people, not fancy or
grandiose. Quiet---
Euredian was the owner of the Imperial Palace. It wasn't difficult to meet those
conditions.
In fact, he doesn't really enjoy the splendour and grandeur. He knows she won't
like it either. He always wears warm and harmless air in the first place.
'That's true, but---- '
As Clarice Iven's last words kept ringing in his ears.
'Your Majesty, there's no woman who doesn't like big, shiny or fancy things!'
Is that so?
Euredian looked at the woman who was sitting opposite of him and imagined it in his
head. Yerenica, surrounded by the brightest and most colorful things.
'I don't think that's a bad idea either as I imagine it---- '
"What are you staring at?"
His thoughts were cut off by her discontented voice. Euredian quickly smoothed his
expression.
"Just because you're pretty."
"No. You have eyes that are worrying about something now." Yerenica hit right on
the spot.
Euredian glided his gaze, drawing the corners of his mouth, without answering. With
a slender finger holding a cup of tea lightly, "Who am I talking to? Huh?"
Yerenica put the teacup down on the table in a rather radical movement.
The table shook slightly.
Euredian held onto the table and spat out reflexively, "Oh, Yeni. Careful."
What if you break your finger while handling your hand like that?
Euredian thought so in the meantime, and eventually caught both of her cheeks. "Is
drinking tea really just about the tea alone?"
"Ah."
"I accepted it as a mean to do a lot of conversations that I haven't been able to

do before."
The sky-blue eyes glanced at him slightly. Only then did Euredian take his eyes off
Yerenica's hand.
"You're right. That's right, but----- " Euredian muttered with a troubled face.
"Then why do your mind keep wandering elsewhere?"
"That's---."
Euredian was very clumsy at lying only to Yerenica. He managed to swallow the
reflexive reply back into his mind.
He held her small left hand and covered her fingers so that he didn't keep glancing
at them. "It's not a lie. I kept staring because you are so pretty."
"--- Tsk."
Her expression showed that she should let it go just this time and Euredian grinned
then kissed her finger lightly. On the slender, cool, ring finger.
"How does it feel to be back in Belgoth again?"
"How do I feel? Hmm." Yerenica rose from her seat, patting off the hem of her dress
with her other hand.
She moved around the table and sat next to him. The sofa shook a bit.
"Well, it just feels like I'm home."
"Home."
Home.
That's a good thing.
Euredian continued to listen to her voice that led him to his languid mood.
"Lebovny, of course, is good. But I like Belgoth too."
"Why? You've had a hard time here all along."
"Why?" Yerenica smiled sharply and shook her hand, "Because you're here."
".... "
"Where should I be if not next to someone who knows all my secrets? Isn't that
right?" His eyes opened up adorably when she said 'secret' then frowned.
"You're the only one who tells me it doesn't matter." ".......... "
I don't think so.
Euredian thought to himself. Memories of stealing a bundle of letters from Lebovny

came toward his mind.
"You are a person who will be loved no matter what you look like. I was just
lucky." He said carefully.
He is just a man with a tremendous amount of luck that caught Yerenica's eyes. His
eyes found Yerenica's hand again.
"I'm lucky to be in your life again when I found you in Lebovny."
Even so more now. He needed that confidence.
Euredian had to try not saying what he had been thinking all along.
Right, this should be the right time.
Yerenica leaned over with a pretty smile.
"As expected, I was a good seducer. Pretty. Do you want a kiss?"
He didn't think he needed to answer in words. Euredian pulled her waist closer
toward him and lowered his head toward the reddish lips.
"Wait a minute."
If it had not been for the hand that grasped his shoulder, their lips would have
been touching. Euredian paused a moment as Yerenica pushed him away.
"This is---" Her voice sounded unusual. The sky-blue eyes were fixed straight at
somewhere below his face.
What is this? What? Euredian wondered, looking at where her gaze was directed. It
was somewhere along his neck and chin.
"What is it?"
"-----." Yerenica didn't answer.
Her hand that was still holding his cheek went down without hesitation. She flipped
the collar of the shirt that had been unbuttoned.
"Ah----."
A short groan came out and only then did Euredian know what she saw.
Yerenica's slightly cool finger brushed the scar below the tip of his chin that was
leading to his ear.
It was a crescent-shape scar.
Yerenica, whose eyes had been staring for a while, quickly turned white.
"This one, this one, no way!"

***
"You really have to cut it off."
"Cut what? Don't say anything weird." It's crazy, really..
I spewed out everything that popped up in a great deal of shock and scepticism. "I
can't believe I strangled you---."
With a whimper, tears came out unknowingly. "My hand should be cut off--
-."
"Yeni." Euredian laughed and hugged me. "It's healed already, alright?"
"You have a scar---."
It was obvious what the thin crescent-shaped scar underneath Euredian's chin was.
It was my nail print.
The scars were evident when I strangled him in front of the altar of the temple of
Barishad. The scar fits my fingernail perfectly without a doubt.
I breathed a long sigh.
How merciless did I strangle him?? How deep were my fingernails? The black
forgotten anger rose again.
"Hades, that bastard. I strangled you with my hands!"
"It's alright. I can't even see it." Euredian said in casual tone while patting me.
In the first place, he seemed to have remembered that he had a scar long after my
expression had hardened.
"I should have cursed him a little more at the end. I should have given him a
punch." "I think it was enough----."
"Not enough. Just try coming out again. I am really going to--- Oh, he shouldn't
come back." Words can become seeds.
I shut my mouth dissatisfiedly. Euredian soothed me slowly.
"There will be no coming back. As long as Raulus is alive and that woman is doing
her job." That woman.
It was clear that he was talking about Soleia. My ears were wide open. I glanced
back at my memory and asked.
"Then what happened to Soleia?"
Chapter 159
Chapter Notes
Euredian made a dissatisfied expression. He didn't even want to pay attention to

Soleia. "I sent her to the underground of the temple." He answered briefly.
"What?"
"Under the altar, the seal of Lemordi, which Raulus has strengthened."
Aha. I nodded when I recalled the sealing of Lemordi that I saw that night.
The dark sorcerers were sent to the basement of the temple.
In a way, there was no more suitable way to monitor Soleia, which was, in way,
ruthless. "She's much closer than I thought. Oh, maybe I'll see her."
"Don't pay attention. Anyway, Yeni. Do you prefer day or night?"
"Oh, then I'll have to ask Soleia a favour: Please curse him through the seals
whenever you have time."
"Is it better around the afternoon?"
"I can't forgive him, really. What kind of person hurt neck like this?" I gnawed my
teeth in anger. And Euredian kept asking different questions.
"Do you also like big, shiny, and colourful things?" "---What have you been saying
since earlier?"
I looked at him weirdly and he shut his mouth. But after a while, he opened his
mouth again. This time it was more like muttering to himself rather than asking me.
"How big is it---."
" ?"
What the hell are you talking about?
***
Euredian asked even more strange questions after that.
He asked if I liked flowers very abruptly, and if I like the hall of Luxia Palace
to be restored. Then one day, he asked what was my favourite
colour, when I said it was purple he was very satisfied.
"What the hell is he thinking about?"
But I couldn't get a hold of his intentions for those questions. [Don't you like
flowers?] Raulus asked with a smiling voice.
"No, it's pretty, I don't hate it."
[Then why did you say no?]
"If I say yes, I'm afraid he's going to rip off all the flowers of the garden."
Diego, who was walking beside me, burst into laughter. But as soon as I turned
back, he pretended not to.
I squinted my eyes slightly. There's something, it's kind of----
"It's strange."
"Pardon?"
"Everyone around me is a little bit weird these days. Am I mistaken?"
[It's a mistake.]
"It's a mistake."
The answer came almost at the same time.
".......... '
Raulus and Diego smiled the same way as I stopped walking and gave them a doubtful
look. How can their smiling face be the same? Is it because it's the god?
I took another step again, muttering like a fool. "It's suspicious. This."
[Didn't you say you had something to do, baby?]
"It's strange that you change the subject like this."
Raulus was visibly startled every time I said something. I giggled slightly.
As Raulus said, there was a separate purpose for today's trip.
It was to test the priest's authority given by Raulus. Basically, it didn't take
long to get used to the power of Raulus as it is similar to Euredian's divinity.
"Look, ta-da!"
A bluish silver flame popped on the palm.
"That's great, Princess. I've never seen such a clean and pure fire." Diego admired
purely.
"Really?"
"Yes. His Majesty's fire is a little----- because sometimes it's a little too
rough."
It's understandable. I clicked my tongue and put out the flame.
After waking up, I was almost locked up in my bedroom for a week and the whole
world was in disarray.
Euredian was still anxious about me wandering around freely outside, so I slipped
out of the Central Palace only after I had Felix put him in the oval office.
Actually, there was really nothing to worry about. The area I'm going around is
less than a tenth of the entire Imperial Palace.
I used to walk around the garden and sneak back to my room when Felix complained
about the limitation. And my current companion for the walk and the great deal of
trouble was Diego. He was surprised to see me dealing with divinity day by day.
"Is this good enough?" I asked him, trying to enlarge the size of the flame.
"It's not good enough." Diego smiled, "You'll be able to do a lot of things if you
just do half of it now, Princess. Really."
"Oh----."
"I am sure you'll do enough to serve as a high priest." The role of a priest.
I mumbled the word.
I knew what the main role of the Holy Priest was, especially the High Priest.
It is to be dispatched to inferior areas such as disaster areas or poor areas and

slums throughout Belgoth where the Emperor cannot walk directly to carry out the
clean up work and take care of the weak.
I quietly looked down at the blazing fire in my palm.
There was only one thing that I've been waiting for while hanging around in my
bedroom. What I can do in the future. How far can I go?
There was a moment of silence and it was Diego who opened his mouth first. "Did his
Majesty say anything?"
It was a question that was a little off from the previous topic.
"I'm always worried that I'm going to be cold tomorrow, like I'm going to die, no,
I'm going to fall---." I answered with a sigh, bouncing the flame into the air.
"No, don't worry about it, other than that---."
"Other than that?"
"No." Diego laughed nicely as if he had noticed that I didn't understand it.
Somehow, it was a meaningful smile.
"He will do it soon."
" ?"
Do what?
I looked at him with suspicious eyes, but Diego didn't talk anymore. What is really
happening?
I shrugged my shoulders and turned my head. I don't think he'll tell me even if I
interrogated him. Besides, it was the first time I knew exactly what I could do
now.
Creating the flame of purification was successful---
So, I sat on the fountain and reached out to the pouring water. My divinity wrapped
around the tip of my finger.
"Wow."
And as soon as the fingertips touched the stream, something glowing in blue popped
out through it. "Cute---."
Drops of water lined up in the shape of a baby wolf, splashing through the stream.
I stared blankly at it.
[I guess because it's you crumbs. You only pick cute things.] Raulus, who was
dozing off at my feet, immediately raised his head.
The wolf-shaped that I created with my fingernails lined up and jumped to Raulus'
open snouth. "Oh, you ate it."
I looked at Raulus with shocked eyes.
Raulus, who swallowed the drops of water, splashed the water in the fountain with
his front feet. [When you get more used to it, you'll be able to clean up the whole
thing. Water. Fire. Wind.
Earth. There's nothing you can't handle. As I'm the one who gave it.]
For a moment, I looked at Raulus with a sullen look and then opened my eyes wide at
his words. "Wow, really?"
[Yes. Then to fold the ground. To change the flow of air. Cutting the sea in
half--- shouldn't God's power be that great?]
"Suddenly, my status has increased so much----."
[Well. But wouldn't it take 100 years for you to be able to use your strength as
freely as I was originally?]
"100 years. I see." I laughed, "Then it's like a rice cake but in picture, right?
This------------------------------------------------------------------------------
is a scam!"
"Princess, it's not a fraud!" and it was Diego who freaked out when he saw me and
Raulus fighting.
I rolled over the grass with Raulus, I didn't care about it. The ground was light,
so no matter how hard we rolled, it was not hard.
I got back up only after Diego pulled Raulus who was rolling on his feet.
"Uh?"
Then, I sat on the fountain for a long time and was absorbed in making a pile of
earth into a wolf shape.
I hesitated at the familiar colour that I saw from afar.
"You'd better get back, princess. Before His Majesty finds out-----------------
--------------------------------------------------- Princess?" Diego called out

with a panicked face.
But I wasn't listening to him already. I raised myself, jumping off the fountain.
"Wind----------- Soil."
[Oh, wait a minute. Crumbs, if you keep doing that----- ]
"Folding the ground----."
"Ah, princess!" Diego freaked out.
It was a surprise. Because even I was surprised to the point where I was turned
upside down. The ground soared as I stood.
***
"No, I didn't mean to do this---- "
I made an accident.
I looked grimly at the garden that I turned upside down. "You're very immature. You
need to practice."
Soleia clicked her tongue.
----Ah, Soleia.
Chapter 160
Chapter Notes
What I saw while sitting on the fountain must have been the reddish brown hair. The
same one was about to exit toward the south gate.
The calculation was wrong in trying to catch Soleia in a hurry.
It was also clear that Raulus' words about the ability to fold the ground were too
deep in my mind. "This I didn't know it would fold physically like that--
-."
When I heard 'fold the ground' without any hesitation, I immediately folded
everything in half and arrived right in front of Soleia.
"Princesssss!"
The sounds of Diego wailing sadly came from above. "What do I do? I really messed
it up. Right----."
I shook my hand restlessly at the chaotic garden. However, the ground, which rose
up and sank down, folded more and more at an angle every time I moved.
I put my hand down and decided that I'd rather not touch the garden anymore, after
trying to restore it somehow.
"You can't just use it carelessly. You can't adjust it." Soleia gave a strict
advice "Yes----."
Soleia was beautiful today.
A rich red-brown hair that flows along the back. A black dress that sticks tightly
to her breathtaking body.
She's really pretty that a sigh came out. Right, it's Belgoth's loss on either side
to send this pretty sister to death penalty.
Yes. That's--- but---
"Be careful if you don't want to smash the entire palace."
"Yes----."
Why am I being scolded here by Soleia?
I felt a little sorry for myself.
However, Soleia didn't seem to just keep on scolding me. I couldn't say anything as
her words followed one after another.
"Isn't it too much for you? Your body won't be able to hold out if it contains too
much strength."
"Oh, it's okay."
"It can't be okay. I heard you've been sick for a month." Somehow it feels like I'm
facing Euredian or Marianne--- Is this an illusion?
"I was told not to overdo it. I'm fine." I answered vaguely and steadily.
"I don't think you're already in a state where you can go around like this. Do you
know what you look like?"
"Yes----."
But I don't think it's an illusion.
I opened my mouth blankly and said carefully, "Are you perhaps--- worried about
me?"
"What?"
Soleia's expression slightly hardened and she stared at me unanswered.
"Ah-ha-ha. It can't be. Oh?"
That's true, I think it's a little silly.
I laughed with embarrassment and quickly and changed the subject. "I-I heard you
were in the temple!"
"Ah--- Yes."
"How's it going?"
As soon as I spoke out, I knew it was a stupid question.

It can't be worth it. She was trapped in the basement of the temple and not
anywhere else! Soleia shrugged, accepting my expression.
"Don't worry. I can't do anything that I want with these restraints." Her long thin
fingers pointed at her neck.
I didn't know that even the restraints were blooming, but the silver chain was
firmly filled with Euredian's divinity.
"It will blow my head off if I try to do anything." Soleia said softly.
" ."
Of course, I couldn't be as calm as her. As expected, my man is sometimes a little

frightening, precise and cold-hearted.
I laughed awkwardly, "So---- do your best--- no, that's not it."
I followed her, but I couldn't figure out what to say. There was a moment of
silence. Soleia was the one to break it, "It's good to see you wake up and well."
" ?"
It was my side that got puzzled this time.
But, without waiting for an answer, Soleia quickly spoke, "You will see me often.
I'm afraid once a year I will be dragged to the Imperial Palace."
" ."
"It would be better if you could talk to him about the reduction of the sentence."
She's really.
My mind, which had been a little restless, sank into a state of complacency.
Are you pushing or pulling?
"Do you have anything to say?" Soleia grinned. I ended up sighing then I laughed.
Soleia. The woman who tried to kill me several times. The woman who would have
killed Euredian had I not intervened.
At the end, she helped me---
And in the future, the woman who will be the watchman of Lemordi.
I slowly opened my mouth, "I am not a grateful person, but thank you for helping me
with the final problem. Well, I'm sure you cooperated with me because you made a
condition. Anyway."
" ."
"And I look forward to working with you." Soleia just looked at me without
answering.
In those dark eyes, there was an emotion that was hard for me to read at once.
"Next time, I want to see you in a better place. Don't fight with His Majesty,
alright?" I grinned for the last time.
"---- Okay." Soleia responded a bit late.
But, then, she looked at me strangely for a moment and then suddenly asked. "Is
there any news?"
It was a sudden question.
"What news?" I looked at her with curious eyes. "You don't know. Alright, then."
An unexpected smile showed on Soleia's mouth. I blinked in bewilderment.
News? What news?
However, Soleia didn't answer my question. Instead, with a smiling face, she gave
me a friendly greeting.
"See you later, pretty princess."
"Uh-----."
Then she turned away before I could even say anything. The curving reddish-brown
hair has faded away..
" ."
I looked at the back of Soleia for a long time and then saw the garden turned in
the oval office and I was caught by Euredian who ran out immediately.
***
"I'm sorry. I----- didn't mean to."
"You don't have to be sorry." "But still."
"You can do whatever you want." "I didn't really mean to do it---."
Contrary to the fact that I couldn't raise my head because of the embarrassment and
the apologies that kept coming out, Euredian seemed to not have any interest in the
garden.
"That's enough."
He smoothed the ground that I had completely turned over with a few simple
gestures. Somehow it looked familiar. However, it was not possible to recover the
already wrecked fountain or the blown flower beds, so the garden was still as
disastrous as if it had been struck by a lightning.
I saw the palace gardener snucking up a pair of broken fences and gulping down in
tears. "Ugh----."
"It's alright. It's alright. Don't cry. I've been through a lot and I know how it
feels." In addition, Diego patted the gardener and comforted him.
"I'll be careful." I apologized again gently.
"Yes, of course you should be careful." Euredian was looking all over the place
with me at the entrance of the Central Palace.
"What did she do, Yeni?"
"She didn't do anything. Just a few words of conversation----."
"What conversation?"
"Well, just."
Some words about seeing each other---? I smiled prettily and changed the subject
instead of saying it.
"You know, it's a great power."
A tiny bluish, silvery divinity sprang from beneath the foot.
"Raulus says that if I become a little more proficient, I'll probably be able to do
a lot of things. Diego said something similar."
"I see."
"Of course, it is not as good as Raulus, but I can build up my power to the level
of a priest---." I frowned as I was talking excitedly, "Are you listening?"
"Yes."
"What did I just say?"
"You said you didn't do anything with her." You weren't listening.
I said more energetically, "You're a fool if you don't use your strength, right?"
"Yes."
"It's a national waste not to use talented people, right?"
"Well----------- what did you just say?"
Euredian seemed to hear me only then.
I shook his hand and said, "I could clean up the land. Well, it's still too much
now, but one day, I'll be able to bless like Raulus."
"You don't have to." Euredian replied firmly, "You need to get some rest.
Months, no, years."
"Um---."
I looked up at his handsome face.
[I'm afraid you can do a lot of things. Princess.] Diego's voice echoed in my head.
Chapter End Notes
t/n --- I really like Soleia. Even though she is annoying bitch at the start but I
really like her as a villain and then reading more about her really makes me like
her.
I'm probably biased but I really think that Soleia genuinely like Yeni, even from
the start (especially during the nightmare arc). I'm just glad seeing more of their
interaction and that Soleia just realized that she DID care for Yeni. Bi Soleia for
the win.
p.s. it also didn't help that Yeni just keep finding her beautiful --- I really
just want to ship them
Chapter 161
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for more I laughed slightly. "Is that so?"
"Yes."
He straightened himself up and I snuggled up to him with all the talks I had with
Diego a few moments ago.
However, as always, I wasn't going to hesitate if there was anything I could do.
" ."
Still--- I don't think this is the right time either.
If I tell him everything I want to do, I think this guy is going to be really sick
this time. And first of all----
I glanced at the ruined garden in embarrassment. My power was still out of

control----
I smiled broadly and wrapped my arm around Euredian's neck. "Well, let's go in
then. Shall we have dinner?"
"Shall we? But first, let's see if there's any scratches."
"Ugh--- --."
I definitely can't do it now.
In the end, I decided to keep the idea to myself for a while.
***
By the way---- it seems like the pause will be a little longer.
I breathed a shallow sigh.
For days, Euredian has been acting like a man who can't stand to see me walking on
my feet.
If I ran down the stairs a little faster, I wouldn't get tired about it, but he
would carry me as if he was afraid about the strength of my legs.
"People will see it." I grunted a little. "It doesn't matter, Yeni."
"People are going--- to say you're a great lover."
"That's a pleasure."
"I am sure there will be some gossip about you being obsessed with a woman and
leaving everything behind. Doesn't that matter though?"
"I'm not putting everything aside. You're forcing me to do it."
"You should, then. Of course!" I sat on the window frame of the corridor and
glanced at Euredian.
Today, I was going to sneak out of the bedroom and go out to play at the garden,
but I was caught on his way back to the main palace.
An iron fist.
Euredian reached to the side of my neck and locked the latch of the window firmly.
He seemed to be doing it in advance for fear of me jumping down again.
"Overprotective." I murmured sharply.
"Just don't mind it for a few days, Yeni. Please cooperate with me. Please."
"Uh--------- please don't say that."
With that look on his face, with that voice.
I can't help but swallow the words with that expression. I sighed as the kisses
poured all over my face.
"I was just going down to the garden. It's so cold to just stay in the room."
"I can come with you."
"Felix really looks like he's going to die. You're not focusing on your work." How
can he look at me with eyes full of tears even from afar?
Look, even now.
I smiled awkwardly when I found Felix, who was hiding under the stairs, sticking
his head out and looking pitifully at me.
"It's because I am not sure yet."
But still, I couldn't even nag the man who looked at me from the wrist. I couldn't
even make a sound.
"Because as long as I don't know the end, I become a coward." Euredian murmured
slowly.
" ....."
"Think of it the other way around, Yerenica. I've been lying dead for a month."
"Oh, that can't happen!"

What is this guy talking about now?
I immediately opened my eyes, "I don't want to imagine it!"
"Right. So." Our lips met briefly. There were several soft kisses that were
carefully pressed down, "Please wait until my heart is relieved. If you know how
many times a day my heart is plummeting to the bottom---"
"Eum---."
"Will you feel sorry for me then?"
The touch of his hand was so cautious that it is more suitable to be called just a
caress.
I looked at Euredian and opened my mouth, "I promise that there won't be anything
like the last three times."
"I don't believe you."
It was a bewildering quick answer.
"I don't believe you. Probably for the rest of your life." The following words came
back after his lips touched mine.
"Then it's a little difficult----.'
"Like this---." Euredian sighed quietly, "You made a mess of it." I just laughed
because I had nothing else to say.
A strong arm wrapped around my waist as a low whisper flowed into my ear, "You're
not going to pretend you don't know, are you?"
" ?"
My feet touched the floor before I knew it. I reflexively hugged Euredian's neck
and released it. "Pardon? What----."
Outside the window, the sun was setting. There was no one in the long orange-
colored hallway. The late summer sunset, which sank quietly and still, was
everywhere.
" ."
A shiny silver hair, half-drenched in the sunset.
I stared at him blankly. I thought I was looking up a little while ago, but now I
was looking down at him.
"Ah----."
At that moment I felt like I knew what Euredian was going to do, and I didn't know
at all---
A warm hand that always held my hand, which was slightly cooled, took my left hand.
"When you come back." The loosened voice sank down calmly, "I said I would propose
again."
" ."
"I've been thinking a lot about how best to propose---." He kissed me lightly on
the back of my hand.
Something was popping up inside. "Because you don't like much attention."
It was only then that this strange degree of silence made the reality finally sunk.
At this time, usually the corridor was filled with employees of the Imperial Palace
who were busy going back and forth to prepare for the dinner. But now it is quiet.
My heart was beating faster.
It's so quiet that I can hear the sound of my heart---
"I thought you'd rather like it to be quiet than noisy. I hope I didn't get it
wrong---." The red eyes bent slightly.
I saw something glistening in his left hand that was holding my hand. It was
shining in a red purple velvet box.
"Marry me."
Tears fell down my eyes.
"You may swing me, or you may make me worse than this."
This man was very calm, sweet enough to melt and his proposal continued slowly.
"All my time left is yours."
" ."
I knew I had to answer, but I couldn't make a sound because I was shocked.
So with trembling hands, I reached for the small box and hugged his neck as it was.
Only then came a muffled voice that I pushed to come out of my lips,
"What is this suddenly----." "Why are you crying? Do not cry." Euredian asked with
a laughing voice.
"This---." "Huh?"
"You can't do this all of a sudden---."
"No, surprises then." The friendly hand soothed my shoulder, "So, what's the
answer?"
I managed to open my mouth, enduring the unprovoked tears that kept coming up.
"I will---." I couldn't even see his face, so I buried my face in his neck causing
my voice to be muffled even more.
"I can't hear you."
" ."
"Can you tell me one more time?"

I shook my head because I was not confident.
I've heard it many times a day since he came to Lebovny, but why did this come out
as a surprise? Euredian gently loosened my arms and raised up
gently.
"Huh? Don't cry." He said gently.
"--- I'll give it to you." I managed to squeeze out a sound, "I'll give you all the
time I have left."
There seems to be a lot more to say, but it didn't come out of my mouth. But that
alone seemed enough for Euredian.
"Thank goodness." He muttered with a sincere relief, "I was a little worried."
"Nonsense---."
Embarrassed by the words, I muttered the first thing that came to my mouth and
Euredian took the box from my hand.
I stopped talking and looked at it.
Euredian re-opened the lid, which had been half-closed by my terrible grip.
" "
Eventually, there was a feeling that something soft fitted into the ring finger of
my left hand. "When is this ?" I muttered in a small voice.
"It was the first order two years ago? After you returned to Lebovny." The ring fit
perfectly without any gaps.
Chapter End Notes
AND we finally get the proposal!!!
Warning for the underage reader. There is a part of this section that is a bit
mature because it involves bedroom activity. It is more detailed than the one in
Chapter 110- 111 so I had it marked with a bold ***(m) and that part also end after
the bold ***(m).
skipping that part (if you are not comfortable reading mature content) won't take
you away from the story.
My eyes were dazzled by the glow of the diamonds, which glowed red from reflecting
the sunset, and from the purple jewels that were tightly embedded around them.
"Actually, I was thinking of taking it when I went to pick you up--- but it wasn't
finished." The sound of Euredian talking further didn't really catch my ears.
Is this reality? Maybe I am still dreaming?
"I didn't want to do it in vain, but I didn't know it would take this long."
"Right-----."
"Yerenica, are you listening?"
Tears rolled down my cheeks. There was a hand wiping away the tears. "I didn't
expect you to cry."
Now, I could hear a voice that was a little bit troubled.
"Please kiss me." I raised my head, after trying hard to wipe away the remaining
tears.
But almost as always, my action was faster than my words. I wrapped my arms around
his neck and raised my feet.
Our lips met with each other.
His arms that wrapped around my shoulder went down to my waist. My body was hugged
in his wide embrace.
However, his lips that touched were still light and careful. It was a slow and
shallow stimulation.
Eventually I bit his lower lip.
"Ah."
"Really---."
I pulled back and folded my eyes slightly. "I said I love you."
"Yes"
The words came out with a slight murky voice. The gaze of the half-bent red eyes
were still stuck on my lips. And, it was strangely satisfying.
I touched his cheek with my ring twinkling in my hand and whispered in a small
whisper, "Kiss me as much as you love me."
Deeper.
The last word didn't have to be uttered out.
It was much rougher and more impatient than before, the thirsting stimuli were
deeply ingrained. I closed my eyes with a smile. It was time for love to bloom.
*** (m)
It took less than a few minutes for the place to turn into a bedroom.
A soft pillow and sheet touched my back and the sweet and fluffy sensation between
our lips were mixed up.
The touch of unbuttoning the front of the dress was unstoppable. The sensation that
had been on my lips for a long time slowly slipped down.
Starting from the tip of the chin and going further down through the beating artery
and further down to the collar bone.
And further down. "Oh, wait----."
It was just a light touch, but I got goosebumps all over my body. I could see his
other hand slide down.
"Don't overdo it, though"
I almost missed his words with the gentle touch on the lips and body. "You have to
be in good shape--- your doctor told me so."
It was a voice full of regret.
I blinked only then. The glow of his reddish eyes had subsided lower than usual.
"Yes, I endured for a month, but I can't wait a few more weeks." Euredian muttered,
barely holding his sigh. The last words seemed to be words to himself.
Only then did I notice that he was in a very neat and tidy condition, unlike me who
already had been unbuttoned.
However, contrary to its shrewd appearance, the feeling of reaching somewhere below
my body was enough to guess how much he wanted me now.
'This man is real.'
I reached out and untied his cravat, which was tightened as the symbol of his last
patience. Then, I wrapped my arms around his neck.
"----!."
While he was off guard, I put my weight over him and switched our position. The
field of view had changed.
"Yeni?"
I folded my eyes finely, looking down at Euredian with a surprised face.
"Make love to me."
The buttons at the end of his neck snapped off. A straight neckline was revealed.
"As much as you love me."
Another button below it was released.
The collarbone and the tight chest were slightly exposed through the shirt.
Euredian seemed to be trying to protest while holding my wrist.
"In a good shape---."
"Or this marriage is cancelled."

I released the third button and raised my left hand.
The purple jewel in the ring on the fourth finger shook dangerously. The eyes of
the man under me shook as well.
While smiling like a winner, I said at last, "Choose it. Either you make love to me
or if you don't---!"
Euredian kissed me deeply at the same time as he raised his body. A sturdy arm was
wrapped around my waist that stood together by itself. With his other hand, the
rest of the buttons on the shirt were snapped off and Euredian murmured.
"There is no turning back."
"You should have done this from the beginning---Ah!" The words were eaten through
the lips.
A stimulus, which is incomparable to the previous shallow and tantalizing stimuli,

quickly began to fill the entire body.
This time I was willing to leave my whole body to his love.
*** (m)
The sun was setting. The heat of the bedroom, which had been burned by the sunset
and the coupling, also subsided.
"There is nothing good about provoking me------ You really don't listen to me."
"I like it."
"You like it and eventually, you will cry again."
The sound of the words was interrupted there for a moment. It was filled with the
sound of sweet kisses around my eyes, the tip of my nose, and my lips.
"Don't make fun of me. if you keep doing that, I'm going to whine that it hurts."
"Did it hurt?"
"--- Don't make that face. This is what I'm saying. You're making fun of me!"
I took my hand out of the bedclothes around me and hit him on the shoulder under
me. "It hurt. Yeni."
Of course, my petty defiance was quickly stopped. "Lying without even blinking an
eye---."
I pouted while he held my arms gently and pulled me.
"Now that I see it---- It's a little strange these days. Every time they see me,
they keep asking me if
you didn't say anything. It made me look forward to something." "Did you?
There's a lot of useless interest."
"I was actually going to ask you if you had anything to say to me." "I'm lucky you
didn't notice---."
"Is that so?" Softly and quietly.
A sweet, everyday conversation began to come and go.
I put my arm on Euredian's chest and looked down at him. There was a face just
below me which I always looked up to see.
The glistening silver hair fell between the stretched fingers. I looked at the
color as if I had been possessed and slowly a question came out.
"I've thought about it before, but I'm the only one who can look down to this kind
of scene, right?" "You're the only one."
"How about to bring Belgoth's master to his knees?"
"There can't be a chance."
"Will there ever be a proposal by the Emperor of Belgoth?" Euredian laughed,

"You're the only one this time."
"Are you sure?" "Of course----."
Our lips met and this time stayed longer.
Somewhere between my cheek and neck, his hand went down to my shoulder then pulled
my waist closer through the thin sheet.
"Why do you keep asking for what's obvious?" "I just want to keep checking."
I looked satisfactorily at the reddish-purple eyes that were only directed at me.
My fingers began with his silver hair, brushed his straight eyebrow bones, and a
high nose bridge, and swept down to his lips.
"It's mine."
My man. My man. Mine.
"It's yours. All of it." His lips were covered again with a low, soggy voice.
"Then I can give you an order."
"As much as your heart content. You can do that." "Well, I'd like to take the path
of a priest then—." "Let's take that back. Not that one. It's dangerous."
"There is no single risk!"
There are several arguments being exchanged.
"This is an order. Until a while ago you said I can give you an order to my heart's
content. What kind of a change of attitude is this?"
"Yeni, please." "This is an order." " ."
"I understand---"
My curious voice was eventually buried in the stimulus that began to come back. And
after a long time again, I finally got the answer I wanted.
"Stop---- I get it." Euredian finally surrendered with a slightly cracked voice,
"Okay---------------------------------------------- I'll think about it."
"Wow, really?"
"Just thinking I said."
If this man says this much, it's almost like as permission. I looked down at him
and smiled broadly.
"I love you so much."
" ."
"You know that, right?"
It was a dangerously slow and ticklish kiss that returned instead of an answer. A
sense of dizziness, as usual. The difference was that now I could give him back
that sense. Similar yet strangely different divinities mingled together.
And they filled me with the silver scent that will soon be colored with each other,
and filled me with him in this bedroom.
"I'll never forget this day."
The day we promised to spend the rest of our lives together. How many times did I
check myself? This time of overwhelming happiness.
I was sure I'd never forget.
Outside the open window, there was still silence. In the empty hallway, in the oval
office, and in the bedroom, where all the people were gone with all the curtains
rolled off.
Not only the Emperor's Palace, but for the entire Imperial Palace and the entire
capital of Barishad. The late summer night air was mixed with a languid heat. This
perfect, peaceful, sweet day was coming to an end.
Chapter End Notes
And we are finally at the end of the main story!
That is a long rideand very satisfying story (imo). Thereis not much plot holeand
Daseul managed to covereverything, even givingus crumbs regardingRaulus and Hades
back story that just beggingto be turned into a fic
Document Outline
Seducing Deez Nuts Daddy - Prologue
(1) - Part 1. This is What I was thinking
(2)
(3)
(4)
(5)
(6)
(7)
(8)
(9)
(10)
(11)
(12)
(13)
(14)
(15)
(16)
(17) - Part 2. Plan C, Let's Support Each Other
(18)
(19)
(20)
(21)
(22)
(23)
(24)
(25)
(26) - Part 3. Kidnapping or Getaway
(27)
(28)
(29)
(30 - 35)
(36 - 40)
(41 - 45)
(46 - 50)
(51 - 60)
(61 - 70)
(71 - 80)
(81 - 90)
(91 - 97)
(98 - 102)
(103 - 112)
(113 - 122)
(123 - 132)
(133 - 142)
(143 - 152)
(153 - 161)
(162) - End

Seducing The Villains Father

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Seducing The Villains Father

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Beguiling the Enemy's Patriarch

I said with a big smile that cramped my face.

"Will you marry me?"

'Just marry me instead of the scary Lady Elard.'

Once again, I looked up at Euredian with my sparkling eyes. He looked a bit

"I didn't kidnap you to marry you."

"I know that."

"But I don't love you, princess.."

"You said she wasn't your fiancée"

"Well, let's call her my future fiancée then."

Look at this. I know for sure that he's lying!

I barely kept my smile without grinding my teeth.

"I can't really say I do..."

"Well, does that mean I have a chance?"

"Because you like me...?"

Again, he's rejected me. I can't believe it's too fast!

"Well, I don't think so."

I like you. I love you. Should there be more reasons?

"If it's blessed, Belgoth is full of that."

"Is the Lebovny Princess worried about Belgoth's treasury?"

I won't give up. How about this one?

The reply was unexpected.

"Don't you think I'm pretty?"

"Well, I don't know"

To say the least, I was speechless.

I was so drained that I ended up nasal breathing.

'Hey! Earlier you said you didn't love Lady Elard!'

"I'm trying to love her."

Oh, this iron wall can't be passed.

Euredian went away from me with an amused look. Bad brat!

years before the original story began.

Beguiling the Enemy's Patriarch

"What are you going to do about the name, sister?"

My sister seemed to be a little embarrassed and I somehow knew why.

"Brisney...that's a pretty name." I couldn't stop my voice from shaking a little.

"No, it's cute." I tried my best to answer.

Beguiling the Enemy's Patriarch

A passage from the book flashed through my head.

[Silver hair that glowed faintly in the sun.]

My heart dropped suddenly as Tezevia opened her mouth soundlessly.

[A reddish-purple eye was glaring at her with great intensity]

I trembled as I recalled the scene that was written.

When he died, I grabbed my cell phone and cried loudly!

"It's still scary..."

Yeah, I said it was a tragedy.

"...Almost all of them are short-lived..."

Plan A: Stop the invasion of Lebovny in Belgoth.

With that in mind, I started living in this world.

"Yes, it's good to have a plan."

No matter how hard I pulled my hair, I only remember one sentence.

My escort knight, Fernandez, who saw me slouching on the chair looked at me

"Yes..." I looked gloomily at him.

"I'm worried about your right leg and left eye."

"What?" Fernandez made a strange face. I shook my head at him.

This man's future was a tragedy.

I shook my head and thought again.

"The Glucaman Road Agreement?"

'Where did I hear that name before?'

"Princess? Where are you going? Princess?"

I went straight to the oval office.

"My daughter. Why are you in such a hurry?"

"Glucaman Agreement with Belgoth..."

"You don't have to know my daughter."